《The Inheritance Of The Supreme Immortals》 Chapter 1: Chapter 01: Death It was yet another sere eving; the popce carried on with their daily routines, stray dogs scouted for a meal and a cozy nook, and the streets hummed with the usual procession of vehicles, including cars, trucks, and more. Among the crowd, there were people dressed in tric and peculiar outfits, indulging in all sorts of shanigans, possibly under the influce of various substances and drugs. The city where this teager resided bore a remarkable resemnce to New York, and you''re well aware of how quirky and fretic New York nights can be, ar''t you? The young adult sauntered casually along the sidewalk, one hand clutching a bag, and the other firmly cradling a phone to his ear. He was grossed in a deep conversation with someone. "Hello, Mom, I''ve got your cheeseburgers and fries," the te ryed, steadying the phone betwe his ear and shoulder as he double-checked the bag to sure he had everything precisely as requested. "Yes, I''ve got those too. You didn''t think I would forget, did you?" he yfully inquired. "Sam, dear, I know you won''t forget. I just asked to be sure, that''s all," Sam heard a mature voice respond from the other d of the phone. "By the way, your Aunt Lor will be joining us for dinner. I hope you got those extra burgers. You know how she goes wild wh she sees burgers, right?" Upon hearing the words "Aunt Lor," Sam''s subconscious conjured an image of an exceptionally mature woman with striking hair and mesmerizing blue eyes. Yet, in his mtal tableau, he paid little atttion to her face, despite knowing she possessed remarkable beauty. Instead, his focus immediately honed in on her ample breasts. "God, they''re so big," he involuntarily blurted out, momtarily forgetting that his mother was still connected to him on the phone. "Big? What do you mean?" his mother inquired. "Uh, it''s nothing," he hastily replied. "..." There was a pause on the line, but ev from a distance, Sam could sse his mother''s intse disapproving re. "Sam, I hope you''re not letting your imagination run wild about your Aunt," his mother cautioned, sding a shiver down his spine. ''How could she possibly know what I''m thinking?'' Sam sighed inwardly. He continued down the dimly lit path, maintaining a cheerful conversation with his mother as he strolled along. His growling stomach prompted him to pocket his phone temporarily; he was eager to reach home and have a meal before resuming their conversation. As he vtured deeper into the shadowy alley, his sses perked up to an unusual hush that veloped the surings. The only discernible sounds were the distant hum of passing vehicles. Sam furrowed his brow, ssing the eerie quiet but choosing not to halt his progress. He had traversed this route countless times before, giv its convit proximity to both the supermarket and his home. Suddly, from the shadows of the dimly lit alley, a figure sprang forth, knocking Sam to the g unceremoniously. "What the hell are you doing, man?" Sam shouted, his anger ring. Grinning from ear to ear, a man emerged from the darkness. "Hahaha, quit yelling like a baby, you bastard." "Why am I not surprised, Julian?" Sam scoffed, recognizing the individual. Julian, his college ssmate, was a source of constant frustration for Sam. His animosity towards Sam stemmed from an irrational insecurity about Sam''s striking appearance. Indeed, Sam was remarkably handsome¡ªarguably the most attractive guy in the tire college, let alone their ss. In stark contrast, Julian was thoroughly average in the looks departmt among his peers. Sam had always ssed that this guy would bring trouble in the future, giv the intse res he received from him and his crew. However, he hadn''t anticipated it happing so soon. "So, what do you want?" Sam noticed that Julian hadn''te alone, as four more individuals appeared from behind him. "I''m here for revge," Julian''s jealousy was practically oozing out of him. "Revge for what, exactly?" As far as Sam could recall, he hadn''t done anything to provoke this guy''s anger, other than inadverttly making him extremely jealous. Could Sam have provoked his anger in some other way, aside from triggering his jealousy, of course? Sam couldn''t think of any other reason. Unbeknownst to Sam, this notorious gang had one singr desire: to inflict suffering upon him. Theycked any valid justification or noble cause. For Julian and his ruthless gang, any conceivable reason, or theck thereof, was inconsequtial. Their sole intt was clear: they would not leave without exacting revge upon Sam today. Sam had to atone for their humiliation and satiate their insatiable egos. "You know what? I don''t care about the reason. I just want to kill you," Julian snarled as he approached Sam with intimidation in his eyes. "Kill me?" Sam frowned. "You, Julian? The guy who''s scared shitless to ev go to the principal''s office wants to kill me? Did you hit your head or something?" "You bastard!" Julian seethed, hearing Sam''s words not because he felt insulted but because he knew they were absolutely true. "Talk all you want; this is the only talking time you get." One of Julian''s hchm locked Sam''s hand from behind in a tight grip. "You''re going to die today," another guy grinned evilly. Just as he said that Julian threw a punch directly at Sam''s stomach. "...Grrr," Sam cried out in pain, unable to ev clutch his stomach as his hands were immobilized. "Yeah, that''s it, cry like a bitch," another one of Julian''s gang members sneered, now holding Sam''s face and delivering knee strikes. Sam winced in pain. "You bastards, I''m going to kill you." Hearing Sam''s provocation, Julian and his mughed. "Hahahah, kill us? Look at yourself. What can you do against the five of us? Call your mommy?" Hearing Julian''s taunting words, something inside Sam snapped. He forcefully broke free from the guy''s hold andnded a solid punch right on Julian''s nose. "Take this!" "Ha... my nose!" Julian touched his bleeding nose, his hands covered in blood. It was now Julian''s turn to feel the pain. He couldn''t control himself and tears welled up in his eyes, his nose resembling smashed tomatoes. The seething pain nearly made him go unconscious. Sam, seeing this, let out a cold and sadistic grin. The others, momtarily stunned by the unexpected turn of evts, quickly realized that their boss had just be humiliated. "Kill him! Kill him now!" Julian had lost any remaining shreds of morality; he only wanted to eliminate Sam and be done with him. Hearing their boss''s order, the other gang members were slightly hesitant. After all, Sam was still one of their ssmates. What if anyone were to find out it was them who killed Sam? They didn''t want to go to jail. Despite their reservations, one of the gang members kicked Sam from behind, sding him sprawling to the g. Seeing his hchm hesitating, Julian gritted his teeth, retrieved a kitch knife from his back, and approached Sam while still holding his nose to stem the bleeding. "I''ll do it myself," Julian dered without a second thought and th stabbed Sam straight through the chest. "Die, you motherfucker!" Sam''s eyes wided as he looked down at his chest, seeing the knife embedded in his flesh. He gulped, dropping to his knees, and his hands slowly reached toward the knife. He could feel the excruciating pain, and his breathing became erratic. But soon, he found it increasingly difficult to breathe, and his eyes welled up with tears. "Tie his hands," Julian ordered, and his hchmplied, securing Sam''s hands, which were attempting to remove the knife from his chest, and th binding them behind his back before letting Sam copse to the g. "I will see you in hell," Julian left his words behind, not ev bothering to take another look at Sam. Sam''s eyes remained fixated on the departing figure of his emies. His gaze turned cold, and at this momt, nothing else mattered to him, not ev the searing pain in his chest. All that consumed his thoughts was revge. "I''ll make you regret what you did to me" Ev in the afterlife, he wouldn''t let these guys off easily. Sam was a profoundly vgeful person. In the dimly lit alley, he took hisst breath with his eyes still fixed on his emies, his blood running warm. .... "Come on, we have to go ev faster, or else they''ll catch up to us," two figures d in full ck clothes sprinted as fast as their superhuman abilities allowed. They moved at a pace beyond the reach of ordinary humans, effortlessly leaping from one building to another, akin to Spider-Man, but without the aid of webs¡ªrelying solely on their extraordinary physical prowess. "I''m running as fast as I can!" one of the figures replied while catching his breath. He clutched a dark-colored bag tightly behind him, its zipper only partially closed. Inside the bag rested an object resembling a book, its pages a deep ck hue, exuding an ancit aura. Three intricate rings adorned its cover, and an unusual lock, unlike anything anyone had ever se, secured its secrets. "Capture them!" a voice echoed from behind. "We''re only three miles away from the mansion. If we can get there, they won''t follow us into their territory. We just have to reach his domain," one of the figures nced back and saw a group of pursuers rapidly approaching, soaring through the air toward them. While leaping across a pitch-ck alley, the ancit book inside the partially zipped bag couldn''t withstand the intse motion. It slipped from the grasp of one of the figures and fell,nding near the lifeless body of a teager. Unbeknownst to the two figures, they had dropped the precious object they were risking their lives to deliver, and they continued their sprint. The pursuing group also passed through the alley without noticing the item they sought nowy beside a corpse. Back to Sam''s lifeless body. Only a few minutes had passed since his heart had stopped beating. His blood continued to pour out, saturating the surings. Evtually, it reached the ancit book. Upon contact with Sam''s blood, the book began to absorb it, hovering in the air. Its lock clicked op, and a dark ray of light emanated from it, converging on Sam''s lifeless body. As seconds ticked by, the dark red thread of ergy grew ev darker, rapidly healing his wounds. The knife that had be lodged in his chest slid out, and his heart slowly began to beat. It quicked, pulsing slightly faster than that of a healthy human being. His pale skin regained a healthy hue, and the blood that had soaked his clothes and the g disappeared, absorbed back into his body. Wounds and bruises that had umted over a lifetime vanished. Gradually, the ancit book lost its radiance, transformed into a gtle light, and flowed into Sam''s body, vanishing within him. Chapter 2: Chapter 02: An Unusual Evening Sam suddly snapped his eyes op, his hand instinctively reaching for his chest, but he was dumbfounded wh he couldn''t feel any pain, nor could he find any trace of the stab wound. He became ev more bewildered as he realized he was perfectly fine. He stood up, his body feeling strong and whole, and paused for a few momts, trying toprehd or at least make sse of what was happing. "Okay, calm down," he muttered to himself, his mind racing. To test his reality, he pinched his arm and felt the sharp pain. "I am not dreaming... but th, how do you exin this?" His gaze fell upon the knife nearby, a chilling reminder of the attack. The memory of what those thugs had done to him made his eyes turn ice-cold. "I''ll make you experice what hell feels like, just wait for me," he whispered under his breath, his determination unwavering. Curiously, he nced to the side and noticed that the burgers and fries he had purchased were still in pristine condition, untouched by time or decay. "What the hell?" Sam mumbled, his sses sharping. He could see things ev more clearly than before as if a veil had be lifted from his vision. Shaking his head to clear his thoughts, he pushed aside the strange urrces and hastily made his way back home with the food. To his surprise, he realized that he was in peak physical condition, feeling as if he had consumed a nourishing, protein-rich meal and expericed a rejuvating night''s sleep. That''s how he felt right now, strong and full of vitality. However, apart from those unusual urrces, there were no other changes. His belly still appeared t, devoid of any noticeable muscle or excess fat¡ªperfectly normal. Sam was sure he hadn''t suddly transformed into Spider-Man or anything else, as there were no bite marks resembling a spider''s bite on his body. This realization left him feeling slightly disappointed. Upon arriving home, he pressed the calling button, and a woman with soft hair and sparkling blue eyes greeted him with a small smile. She was Sam''s mother, H Hailstorm. "Sam, you''rete," she remarked. "It''s nothing, Mom. I ran into some ssmates on the way, that''s all." His mother raised an eyebrow, ssing that something was differt about her son, though she couldn''t quite put her finger on what had changed. ''He hasn''t awaked his bloodline, has he?'' Sam''s mother thought to herself. ''No, I can''t sse any spiritual ergy from him. He''s not awaked yet.'' With lingering doubts, she decided not to dwell on them. She and her son proceeded to the dining room and took their seats. Sam noticed that his Aunt Lor was already seated at the dining table. He immediately took a ce opposite her and sat down, suring he had a clear view of her assets. Sam''s aunt noticed his lingering gaze and couldn''t help but smile slightly, but her smile vanished as soon as she felt the intse re from her sister, Sam''s mother. Aunt Lor also ssed that something was differt about her nephew, but like her sister, she couldn''t quite pinpoint what had changed. "Wh did youe back, Aunt Lor?" Sam asked, trying to divert the conversation. "Just this morning. How was your day?" Aunt Lor replied. "Nothing unusual, but I did idtally tear my T-shirt on my way back," Sam pointed to the hole in his shirt, a result of the rect stabbing incidt. He mtioned it deliberately so that his mother wouldn''t grow suspiciouster. He still wanted to figure out what exactly had happed to him. Sam had no inttion of divulging the details of the counter with the thugs from his ss. Furthermore, he had no idea how to exin the inexplicable changes in his body. "Oh, you have to be more careful," his mom scolded, concern evidt in her voice. After joying their burgers and fries and chatting for about an hour, Sam excused himself and headed back to his room to get some sleep. Once Sam had left the dining area, Aunt Lor couldn''t contain her curiosity any longer. She turned to her older sister with an intse gaze. "Okay, what was that all about? Did he awak his bloodline or something?" Aunt Lor inquired. "I don''t know," Sam''s mother replied, her expression thoughtful. "But I can''t sse any spiritual ergy from him, nor could I detect our bloodline within him. So, it''s safe to assume that he hasn''t awaked yet." Aunt Lor nodded, understanding the situation. "So, wh are you nning to tell him the truth, sis?" "I don''t know," Sam''s mother replied, a hint of uncertainty in her voice. "But not now." "Would you like me to tell him?" "No, but I want you to be there wh we do tell him. After all, his life will undergo a significant transformation after that." "More importantly," Sam''s mom said, her eyes glowing with a hint of power as she red at her sister, "what are you doing?" "What do you mean?" Aunt Lor asked innoctly. "You know exactly what I mean," Sam''s mom continued. Aunt Lor feigned ignorance. "No, I don''t." "Are you trying to seduce my son, Lor?" "What? No, he''s my nephew! Why on earth would I do that?" "You expect me to believe that?" "Yes." Sam''s mom fell silt for a momt, contemting her sister''s response. "Do whatever you want, just don''t break my son''s heart. Do you understand?" Aunt Lor nodded. "By the way, hypothetically speaking, if I were to ter into a rtionship with him, you wouldn''t be angry with me, right?" Her sister''s gaze remained fixed on her for a few momts before she replied, "No." .... SLAP! A resounding p echoed through the mansion, and the recipit of that p found himself on the g, clutching his stinging face. He looked up at the man who had pped him, his expression filled with fear. "What do you mean you dropped it on the way?" The man who had administered the p had blonde hair and hazel eyes. Under normal circumstances, he might have appeared quite handsome, but anger had distorted his features, making him look unlikeable. He turned to the other figure dressed in dark clothing. "Do you have any idea how valuable that book is? And you just dropped it on your way here?" The man couldn''t help but chuckle, a bitter self-loathing creeping into his tone as he reflected on the trust he had ced in these individuals to deliver something so precious to him. "You had one job, and you guys managed to screw it up perfectly," he said, forcing a smile that didn''t quite reach his eyes. Veins pulsed on every part of his face as his frustration boiled over. "Just perfect." Tap! Tap! "What? Did you find it?" the man inquired with a glimmer of hope, addressing his m who had just returned after an hour of searching for the ancit book. "My lord, we searched everywhere¡ªevery alley, every street. We ev questioned the beggars, but we couldn''t locate the codex," the burly man replied, casting his gaze towards the two dark-clothed figures. The man couldn''t contain his anger any longer. Heshed out and struck the individual who had dropped the book with such force that the man was st hurtling, crashing into the wall. Coughing up a mouthful of blood, the injured man groaned in agony. Several of his bones were brok, and it would take a significant amount of time to heal, ev with the aid of pills and healing potions. "I don''t know what you guys do, and I don''t care how many people you may have to eliminate. Bring me my Codex," the man dered, his voice unwavering. His m, including the two dark-clothed figures, vanished from the spot, embarking on a reltless search for the highly ancit artifact¡ªThe Codex Of The Supreme Immortals. Chapter 3: Chapter 03: Master Of The Codex After bidding goodnight to his mother and Aunt, Sam wt straight to his bedroom, though not with the inttion of sleeping, as he had told them. Once inside, he closed the door, removed his clothes, and stood before arge mirror that was as tall as he was. The mirror allowed him to see his tire figure, from head to toe. As he gazed at his reflection, he couldn''t help but take note of his features. His dark ck hair framed his face, and his eyes glisted with a vivid shade of blue, much like his mother and aunt. His body was lean, with a bnce betwe muscle and slderness that appeared perfectly normal. However, what stood out as abnormal was his undiable charm; he was exceptionally handsome. "Did I just be more handsome?" he muttered, raising an eyebrow at his own reflection. "Just what the hell happed to me?" "Maybe I''ve be bestowed with some kind of power?" he pondered further. "Let''s check it, shall we?" Feeling somewhatpelled to test his newfound self, he moved to his op window and shouted, "Shazam!" The sky: "..." Nothing Happed. "Hey, keep it down, will you?" Sam heard his neighbor''s voice angrily chastising him. "Sorry, Mrs. Bowerson," Sam replied, scratching his head awkwardly. "And why are you half-naked?" Mrs. Bowerson narrowed her eyes suspiciously at her neighbor. ''Is he watching something dirty again?'' Not wanting to let her jump to conclusions or think anything strange, Sam quickly rified, "It''s not what you think, Mrs. Bowerson. I was just checking myself out in the mirror." "Oh?..." Mrs. Bowerson was at a loss for words for a momt. "Well th, I''ll leave you to it." Up until this point, she had only tertained a few passing thoughts about Sam, but now, thanks to his peculiar behavior, he had inadverttlyplicated things and left her with a rather perplexed impression. Sam sighed in frustration. "What am I ev doing?" He had already tried everything he could think of, like attempting to shoot webs from his hands, but nothing had worked. It seemed like he was out of options. However, there was still one thing he hadn''t attempted. "Okay, onest try, and th I''ll give up," he muttered to himself, attempting to calm his racing mind. "System?" he called out, hoping for some kind of response. But once again, nothing urred. Suddly, Sam felt a peculiar ssation welling up inside his body, and a radiant light burst forth from his eyes. In an instant, an ancit-looking book materialized before him, and he instinctively caught it in his hand. "Now, where did youe from?" he muttered in disbelief as he examined the igmatic book from all angles. The book appeared remarkably old yet exceptionally sturdy, as though it were forged from steel. Its cover was a deep, mysterious ck, and Sam could feel an aura of power emanating from it. Curiosity getting the better of him, he decided to op the book. However, to his surprise, he could only ess the first page. Wh he attempted to turn the pages, he discovered that they were inexplicably stuck together. To add to the intrigue, the first page of the book disyed a name: "Sam reheart." Sam furrowed his brow, perplexed by the unfamiliar name that had appeared in the book. As far as he could remember, his name had always be Sam Hailstorm. "Maybe my father''s family name was reheart?" Sam pondered aloud, considering the possibility. He knew next to nothing about his father, as his mother had always told him that his father was deceased. She had giv her son her family name, Hailstorm. ording to his mother, their family consisted only of three of them: Sam, his mother, and his aunt. Despite theirck of immediate rtives, they led a peaceful and afflut life. Sam distinctly remembered his mother mtioning that she hade into a significant inheritance from his father''s side after his passing. Each time the subject of his father came up, he could recall the simmering anger that red in his mother''s eyes. It was for this reason that he refrained from ever asking about his father. Furthermore, he had never felt a void in his life due to his father''s absce, so he had never made an effort to learn about him on his own. Sam let out a sigh. "I guess I should ask my mother about this," he muttered to himself. His gaze fell once more upon the ancit book''s cover, which read, "The Codex Of The Supreme Immortals?" "All right, what can you do?" he inquired of the ancit book, half expecting nothing to happ. To his surprise, the book began to emit a soft, ethereal glow, as if responding to its newfound master''s request. Before him, a transluct scre materialized, visible only to Sam himself. ----- [ Master: Sam reheart ] [ Status: Confused, Healthy, Bloodlines suppressed, Weak ] [ Titles: Master Of The Codex Of The Supreme Immortals ] [ Age: 8 ] [ Inheritance: None ] [ Cultivation: None ] [ Body Cultivation: None ] [ Race: Noble Dragon (Unawaked) ] [ Bloodline(s): Froz Abyssal Dragon Bloodline (Unawaked), Crimson Inferno Dragon Bloodline (Unawaked)] [ Spirit Vein(s): Ice-Fire Spiritual Veins] [ Innate Abilities: Devour (unawaked) ] [ Bloodline Abilities: Cryokinesis (Unawaked), Pyrokinesis (unawaked) ] [ Physique: None] [ Divine Powers: None ] [ Cultivation Method: None ] [ Body Cultivation Method: None ] ----- "This just looks like some clich¨¦ cultivation novel scario right here," he said with a bewildered expression. "And this book is called the Codex Of The Supreme Immortals? And I''m its master now?" He sighed, not that he wasn''t surprised, but after reading countless cultivation novels, he had grown somewhat tired of them. You know why? "All of them are the same old stuff, that''s why." With this valuable treasure now in his possession, he was well aware that things were just getting started. He just wasn''t quite ready for whaty ahead. He scanned the scre one line at a time, growing ev more bewildered with each revtion. "I''m a dragon? Does that mean my mom is also a dragon th?" He wondered if what this scre was saying was true, th his whole life could have be a lie. He believed the system because if reading countless system novels had taught him anything, it was that systems always told the truth. But he wasn''t angry at his mother. He believed that she wouldn''t lie to him unless she had a good reason. "I have an innate ability, I also have bloodline abilities, and I have spiritual veins too, but all of them are unawaked? Will they awak wh I start cultivating, th?" he mused, scratching his head. He was new to all of this. Up until now, he had be going with the flow, relying on his knowledge from cultivation novels to navigate this strange new world. Chapter 4: Chapter 04: Awkward Breakfast The next day arrived, and as soon as Sam woke up, he reached for his phone and began scrolling through all of his social media ounts. After finding nothing new or exciting, he plugged his phone into the charger. However, as he stood there, he suddly froze, a crucial realization hitting him like a bolt of lightning. He called out, "Codex?" ----- [ Master: Sam reheart ] [ Status: Confused, Healthy, Bloodlines suppressed, Weak ] [ Titles: Master Of The Codex Of The Supreme Immortals ] [ Age: 8 ] [ Inheritance: None ] [ Cultivation: None ] [ Body Cultivation: None ] [ Race: Noble Dragon (Unawaked) ] [ Bloodline(s): Froz Abyssal Dragon Bloodline (Unawaked), Crimson Inferno Dragon Bloodline (Unawaked)] [ Spirit Vein(s): Ice-Fire Spiritual Veins] [ Innate Abilities: Devour (unawaked) ] [ Bloodline Abilities: Cryokinesis (Unawaked), Pyrokinesis (unawaked) ] [ Physique: None] [ Divine Powers: None ] [ Cultivation Method: None ] [ Body Cultivation Method: None ] ----- His mind raced as he reflected on the evts of the previous day. "So, it wasn''t a dream after all," Sam sighed in amazemt. With his initial shock subsiding, he proceeded with his morning routine. He brushed his teeth and took a refreshing shower, and since it was a weekd with no college to attd, he found himself with the freedom to explore and learn more about his new circumstances. Sam chose a ck V-neck T-shirt and paired it with shorts before making his way downstairs to the dining room. Their two-story house had a spaciousyout. The g floor consisted of arge kitch, two bedrooms with attached toilets, and afortable dining hall. On the first floor, there were two more sizable bedrooms. One of them had an attached toilet, while the other featured avishly spacious bathroom that could amodate a group of people at once. Upon tering the dining room, Sam noticed his mother was already hard at work preparing breakfast. He took a seat at the dining table and patitly waited. Soon ough, his Aunt Lor joined them in the dining room, taking a seat opposite Sam and providing him with a rather clear view of her assets. "Good morning, Aunt Lor," Sam greeted. "Good morning, dear," she replied with a warm smile. "Did you sleep well?" "Sure did," Sam replied with a nod. After taking a momt to gather his thoughts, he turned to Aunt Lor with a curious expression and asked, "Aunt Lor, can I ask you something?" "Of course, dear," she replied. "Have you ever heard of dragons?" Sam inquired innoctly, wearing a smile as though he were merely asking a casual question. "D-Dragons?" Aunt Lor stammered in surprise, her reaction causing ev Sam''s mother, who had be busy cooking, to pause momtarily and eavesdrop on their conversation. While it seemed like a random question, neither Aunt Lor nor Sam''s mother expected him to ask about dragons, of all things. "Have you?" Sam pressed his aunt with curiosity, leaning slightly forward in his chair. "No, I don''t know anything about them," Aunt Lor replied, her initial surprise gradually fading. "Okay," Sam replied casually as if it were just a passing thought. "Why do you ask?" Aunt Lor couldn''t help but inquire further, wanting to understand the reason behind her nephew''s sudd interest in dragons. "Oh, it''s nothing. I''ve be having some dreams about dragons, that''s all," Sam exined nonchntly, downying the significance of his inquiry. His aunt and mother sighed with relief. For a momt, they had worried that Sam might have somehow learned about his lineage and the secrets of the other worlds. However, it seemed that their concerns were unfounded. Sam had indeed learned some things about his lineage, but he remained blissfully unaware of the broader mysteries of the other worlds. "Codex, can you disy their status?" Sam inquired. Instantly, a scre materialized in front of Sam, showcasing their statuses. ----- [ Name: Lorraine Hailstorm ] [ Status: Confused, Weaked , Frustrated] [ Titles: Second Princess of the Hailstorm n ] [ Age: 0000+ ] [ Inheritance: None ] [ Cultivation: Sage realm (Upper) (Sealed) ] [ Body Cultivation: Marrow Cleansing Realm ] [ Race: Noble Dragon ] [ Bloodline(s): Froz Abyssal Dragon Bloodline ] [ Spirit Vein(s): Ice Spiritual Veins ] [ Innate Abilities: None ] [ Bloodline Abilities: Cryokinesis (Weaked) ] [ Physique: Icicle Frostweaver Body] [ Divine Powers: None ] [ Cultivation Method: Hoarfrost Ascsion Art ] [ Body Cultivation Method: Nine Dragon Body Refining Scripture (Stage - 4) ] ----- "Whoa, I have no idea what everything here means. I''m damn sure she is super strong," Sam muttered, his eyes fixed on the scre that disyed his Aunt Lor''s status. His aunt, who was usually cheerful and loved to tease him, was evidtly someone with immse strgth and status. "Second princess of Hailstorm n? What does this mean?" he wondered aloud. His curiosity piqued, he turned his atttion to his mother and oped her status on the Codex. ----- [ Name: H Hailstorm ] [ Status: Confused, Weaked, Frustrated, Suspicious of her son] [ Titles: First Princess of the Hailstorm n ] [ Age: 0000+ ] [ Inheritance: None ] [ Cultivation: Great Sage Realm (Upper) (Sealed)] [ Body Cultivation: Marrow Cleansing Realm ] [ Race: Noble Dragon ] [ Bloodline(s): Froz Abyssal Dragon Bloodline ] [ Spirit Vein(s): Ice Spiritual Veins] [ Innate Abilities: None ] [ Bloodline Abilities: Cryokinesis (Weaked) ] [ Physique: None ] [ Divine Powers: Total Fire immunity ] [ Cultivation Method: Froz Lotus Blossom Sutra ] [ Body Cultivation Method: Nine Dragon Body Refining Scripture (Stage - 4) ] ----- "Looks like I have to have a very serious talk with Mom and Aunt now," Sam thought, his gaze shifting betwe his mother and Aunt, who ssed his scrutiny and turned their atttion toward him. The atmosphere grew increasingly awkward, and the silce hung heavy in the air. It was clear that something needed to be addressed. As they sat down to eat breakfast, neither Sam''s mother nor Aunt Lor spoke. An unusual tsion settled over the dining table, and Sam couldn''t bear it any longer. After what felt like an eternity of awkward silce, Sam finally mustered the courage to speak up. He directed his question to his mother with a determined yet concerned expression on his face. "Mom, tell me the truth about everything." Chapter 5: Chapter 05: Truth After what felt like an eternity of awkward silce, Sam finally mustered the courage to speak up. He directed his question to his mother with a determined yet concerned expression on his face. "Mom, tell me the truth about everything." H gazed at her son, wearing an igmatic smile that practically shouted she had a hidd secret. Her voice quivered as she asked, "W-What truth?" "Truth about everything?" Sam pressed further. H didn''t respond immediately; instead, she turned her younger sister''s gaze toward Sam. In turn, Lor also shifted her atttion towards her older sister. Their exchanged nces seemed to siltly convey the message: "It''s time to reveal everything." Sam''s mother let out a deep sigh. "How much do you know now? No, first tell me, how did you ev find out?" Without a momt''s hesitation, Sam summoned the Codex. A beam of light shot from his eyes, and an ancit-looking book materialized in his hand, right before the bewildered eyes of his mother and aunt. "This... book has unveiled everything about you and Aunt. It has also revealed everything about me - literally every detail concerning our bloodlines, cultivation, and ev your cultivation methods," Sam exined. His mother and aunt grew ev more astonished and perplexed upon hearing him reveal the extt of what he knew. "What is that book? I''ve never se anything like that before," Aunt Lor inched closer to her nephew, her curiosity piqued by the mysterious codex in his hand. However, Sam swiftly stowed the codex away. "First, tell me everything, and th I''ll share the details about the codex." "Fine," Aunt Lor sighed in annoyance, her frustration evidt. She had never expericed her nephew''s dissatisfaction before, and she despised the ming look he was giving her now. Aunt Lor had always be exceptionally close to her nephew, treating Sam as if he were her own son. She couldn''t bear the thought of him being upset with her. She nced at her older sister, who wore aplex expression. "She will fill you in on everything," Aunt Lor said with a shrug as she took a seat beside Sam. Having brok the ice, she no longer wished to keep everything in the dark and certainly didn''t want to delve intoplicated matters. She shifted the responsibility to her older sister with a facial expression that clearlymunicated, "Not my problem anymore." Observing her younger sister''s tactic, Sam''s mother felt a surge of frustration. "Unbelievable," she muttered to herself, seething inwardly. "Okay, fine," she said as she settled down to the left of Sam, her gaze fixed on his captivating eyes. "He has be ev more handsome than before," she sighed, noting her son''s increasing allure. "First, tell us what you know?" she asked, her curiosity piqued. Sam paused for a momt, collecting his thoughts. "I know that both of you are cultivators, and your cultivation is sealed. I''ve learned that we all belong to the noble dragon lineage, with both you and Aunt having the Froz Abyssal Dragon Bloodline, along with your ice powers. What''s ev more intriguing is that I seem to have inherited two bloodlines: the Froz Abyssal Dragon Bloodline and the Crimson Inferno Dragon Bloodline, which I assume came from my father," he continued, his tone filled with a mix of wonder and frustration. He took a brief pause, th continued, "I''ve also discovered details about both of your cultivation and cultivation methods. More importantly, I''ve learned that both of you are over 0000 years old. I mean, seriously, Mom, I can''t believe you kept all of this from me. Was it because you didn''t trust me with this stuff?" H let out a heavy sigh before finally answering, "It''s... It''s not that I don''t trust you. I was afraid that they would take you away from me." Sam furrowed his brow, his curiosity growing. "Who are ''they''?" "Your grandparts and... your father," H replied, her voice tinged with a hint of sadness. Sam''s frown deeped. "I thought my father was dead? And I don''t have any rtives other than you and Aunt Lor?" He exchanged puzzled nces betwe his Aunt and his mother. "Well, actually, you have a veryrge family in the cultivation realm," Aunt Lor smiled awkwardly, scratching her head. "The cultivation realm?" Sam asked, clearly perplexed. "Yeah, it''s another world, muchrger than Earth, where cultivators live. But it''s not just cultivators; it''s home to dragons, phoixes, vampires, werewolves, and almost every creature from myths you can imagine. They all exist there," Aunt Lor exined, moving closer to her nephew. She hugged his right hand tightly, and Sam felt something incredibly soft against his skin. Sam narrowed his eyes, slightly tak aback. While Aunt Lor would tease him from time to time, this was the first time she had acted so intimately toward him. H, his mother, also wore a faint frown but didn''t say anything. "Okay, but why would they want to take me away?" Sam asked, trying to make sse of the situation. "Because they want a male heir, an heir to their ns," Aunt Lor replied with a snort of derision. "ns? You mean more than one n wants me?" Sam''s confusion deeped. "Yes, our n and the n your father belonged to," his mother sighed again, her weariness appart. "The Hailstorm n and the reheart n?" Sam surprised them by mtioning the name of his father''s n, a detail they hadn''t expected him to know. "Yes, both your father and I were destined to be the next heads of our respective ns. In my family, there were no male childr, and on your father''s side, he was the only son. At that time, your father and I were in love, and we got married. My parts, however, were desperate for a male heir and pressured me to have childr with your father. So, I did. I had a daughter," H paused, studying her son''s reaction. "You mean I have a sister?" Sam''s eyes wided in surprise. "Yes," H confirmed. Sam remained silt, wanting to hear the whole story before making any judgmts, so he couraged his mother to continue. "I had a daughter, but both my parts and your father''s parts were fixated on having a male heir. For some reason, they believed that I was incapable of giving birth to a male heir. Wh your father found out about this, he... he cheated on me with another woman," she said through clched teeth, her anger evidt in her changing expression. Sam had never se his mother so raged before, and ev Aunt Lor appeared equally furious. "But what they didn''t know was that your mother was actually pregnant, and they were wrong about her. However, your mother never told them anything. She came to this human world and sealed her cultivation to hide from them," Aunt Lor added. "I also came along once I learned she was pregnant with you. I knew what I had to do." "We also managed to steal a hefty sum, ough to live a royal life for years, from your father''s and your grandparts'' treasury," Aunt Lor said proudly, puffing her chest out. "Nice," Sam nodded, a mischievous grin forming on his face. "Very nice." Sam found the whole situation oddly amusing. He gtly held his mom''s face, which had be downcast and filled with guilt. "It''s okay, Mom. I understand why you did what you did," he reassured her, and H''s face immediately brighted. "I don''t understand one thing, though. Why did you suppress my bloodlines from awaking?" Sam inquired. "Because once your bloodlines awaked, your father and your grandparts would immediately find out about your existce, no matter how far they are, and they would definitelye for you. That''s why I''ve be mixing herbs in your food without you knowing," H exined. Sam was tak aback. "How long have you be suppressing my bloodlines, Mom?" "For almost three years," Aunt Lor said softly,ying her head on Sam''s shoulder. "Usually, dragons awak their bloodlines wh they turn 6." "So, what will happ wh I awak my bloodlines?" Sam asked, his curiosity growing. "You will gain all your racial abilities," Aunt Lor exined, "like the ability to transform into a noble dragon, as well as your ice powers from your mother''s bloodline and fire powers from your father''s bloodline." Chapter 6: Chapter 06: The Codex "So, what will happ wh I awak my bloodlines?" Sam asked, his curiosity growing. "You will gain all your racial abilities," Aunt Lor exined, "like the ability to transform into a dragon, as well as your ice powers from your mother''s bloodline and fire powers from your father''s bloodline." "So, how can I awak them?" Sam inquired. "You just need to embark on your cultivation journey; that will do the trick," his mother replied. "Are you not going to stop me?" Sam asked, a hint of uncertainty in his voice. "No," his mother replied as she suddly pulled her son into a warm embrace. Sam could feel the extraordinary softness against his face. "To be honest, it''s bing increasingly difficult to suppress your bloodlines nowadays, and I don''t believe it would be wise to continue doing so." Releasing Sam from her embrace, she continued, "But we can''t do it here. It would cause amotion and attract the atttion of other hidd cultivators." "Wait, there are other cultivators on Earth?" Sam asked in surprise. "Yes," his mother confirmed. "However, they prefer to keep a low profile, suring that ordinary humans remain oblivious to their existce. You should do the same." Aunt Lor chimed in, joining the conversation and embracing Sam as well, though her hug carried a touch of jealousy toward her older sister. "Okay, that''s ough; you''re getting too close," Sam''s mother abruptly interved, cing her hands betwe Sam and H, much to the annoyance of her younger sister. Ignoring the restful re she received from her younger sister, H continued, "Anyway, about your bloodlines, they would have automatically awaked wh you turned 6. But since I used those herbs, it was weaked and suppressed. Now, if you want to awak them, you need to start cultivating." She shifted her gaze toward her younger sister, Lor, before returning her atttion to her son, Sam. "Now that we''ve cleared up some things, why don''t you tell us about the book in your possession?" Sam took a deep breath and began recounting the evts that had transpired since he left home, buying burgers and fries for them, and how bullies from his school had attacked him, leaving him beat up. He described how the book had suddly fall from the sky, choosing him as its bearer. He deliberately omitted the part about his death experice anding back to life. Instead, he tweaked the story slightly, not wanting them to be angry, knowing how fond they were of him. Wh it came to dealing with the school bullies, Sam decided to handle them himself. He also shared everything he had learned about the mysterious codex with his mom and aunt, th asked them to take a look at the book. Sam summoned the codex and handed it to his mom, saying, "Here you go, Mom." However, their excitemt soon turned into disappointmt as they discovered that they couldn''t hold the book in their hands. Every time Sam tried to give it to them, the codex immediately flew back to him. Not only that, they could see the codex, but they couldn''t make out anything writt on its pages. After some time, they gave up trying to touch or read the codex. Sam''s mom sighed and said, "Sam, it seems like only you can touch and read anything writt on it... I think it''s bound to you on a soul level." "What''s this called?" Aunt Lor appeared guinely curious. Sam responded, "It''s right there on the front of the book. It''s called the Codex of the Supreme Immortals." H: "..." Lorraine: "..." They exchanged bewildered nces before turning their atttion to Sam. However, they didn''t say anything. Sam grinned and asked, "What? Am I that good-looking?" He ran a hand through his dark, lustrous hair as if subtly unting his features. Both of them gazed at Sam as if he had sprouted a unicorn horn. But they couldn''t really argue because, well, he was undiably very, very handsome ¨C not the most handsome they had ever se, but Sam was exceptionally good-looking. "Enough with your narcissisticmts," his Mom scolded him. "And are you absolutely certain that''s what''s writt there?" Sam replied confidtly, "Yes, I''m one hundred perct sure. Why? Is there something wrong? Do you know what this is?" "Yes," Aunt Lor confirmed, her voice filled with gravitas. "The Codex of the Supreme Immortals is an ancit relic of unparalleled significance" "Legds tell of its origins as the inheritance of three Supreme Immortal Emperors. Over countless eras, it has passed from one person to another, selectively choosing its bearers. Not everyone deemed worthy by the codex can harness its full power; it can vanish from those it deems unfit, seeking a new master." "They say it possesses a stit consciousness of its own. It transcds mere treasure; it is an artifact imbued with the will of these three Supreme Immortal Emperors. With its power, it can transform a mediocre cultivator into a peerless gius. For ages, the Codex has be the coveted prize of countless individuals, both virtuous and malevolt alike." "And wh we say ''countless,'' we mean it," his mom added with a chuckle. "Every cultivator, not only in the Cultivator Realm but also from other realms, would fight to the death to obtain this Codex. Ev your useless piece of shit father is one of them. I can''t wait to see the look on his face wh he realizes you have it in your possession." Sam and his aunt exchanged meaningful nces, their expressions heavy with concern. After a shared sigh, his aunt spoke up, her voice hushed, "Anyway, Sam, promise me you won''t let anyone know that you possess this codex. It could undoubtedly bring a host of problems to our doorstep. Do you understand?" Sam nodded emphatically. "So, can I begin my cultivation now?" His mother, her gaze shifting towards her younger sister, replied cautiously, "Tomorrow. But do we ev have the right cultivation materials for him?" "We should start by determining the type of his spiritual veins," his aunt added. Sam chimed in innoctly, raising his hands, "Oh, I have Ice-Fire Spiritual veins." Both his mother and aunt stared at him in astonishmt, their expressions clearly conveying their confusion. "How did he ev know?" they wondered in unison. Sam, not at all surprised by their reaction, responded calmly, "Don''t look at me like that. Didn''t I already mtion that the codex showed me everything?" "Ah, okay," they both sighed in relief, finally understanding. His mother let out a sigh. "I still can''t believe the codex chose you as its new master." "Yeah, right?" Aunt Lor chimed in. "Sam, you''re incredibly fortunate to have stumbled upon it." Sam couldn''t help but think, ''Yes, getting killed by my jealous ssmates anding back to life ¨C that''s really what I call a lucky counter.'' He resisted the urge to roll his eyes at his aunt''smt. Chapter 7: Chapter 07: Twisted Pursuit of Power The following day arrived, and it was a peaceful Sunday morning. Sam found himself still nestled in his bed, unwittingly leaving traces of saliva on his pillow much to the chagrin of his mother, H. However, H couldn''t tirely me her son. Sam had stayed upte into the night, delving deep into the mysteries of the other realms and the igmatic practitioners known as cultivators. The cultivator realm, as Sam had discovered, was vast beyond imagination, dwarfing the scale of Earth itself. Surprisingly, ev to this day, less than 40% of this expansive realm has be thoroughly explored. Those uncharted territories were rowned for their treacherous nature, which had deterred many cultivators from vturing into the unknown. Additionally, there had never be a pressing need to explore them, as resources were never in short supply. What astonished Sam the most was the revtion that cultivators coexisted covertly alongside ordinary people on Earth. He learned that some influtial and well-known individuals in the world were secretly supported and affiliated with these igmatic beings. As his aunt had exined, there were two methods of tering the cultivator realm. The first involved utilizing dimsional cracks scattered across the Earth''s surface. Fortunately for Sam, one such dimsional crack was convitly located near his college. Another method of tering the cultivator realm involved the use of teleportation formations, which offered a rtively trouble-free means of transportation. Despite Sam''s initial desire to focus more on cultivation itself rather than the cultivators, his mother assured him that he would gradually learn all there was to know once he began his own cultivation journey. Sam''s education continued as he delved into theplex world of sects, uncovering the intricate hierarchy of power and governance within the cultivator realm. Up to this point, Five fully explored contints had be idtified, each of them dwarfing typical Earth contints in size. Remarkably, these contints were all governed by abination of kingdoms and sects. In this world, a single sect could rival a kingdom in terms of both sheer power and wealth. Additionally, there were formidable ns with the strgth and influce to govern their own territories. Both Sam''s mother and father hailed from such ns, both of them belonging to the ranks of noble dragons. The Hailstorm n, to which Sam''s mother belonged, was known for its ice dragons. Ev among the ice dragons, there were distinct types and ranks, and the Froz Abyssal Dragon Bloodline stood as the most esteemed and highest-ranked bloodline within the Hailstorm n. Simrly, the reheart n, Sam''s father''s lineage, was rowned for its fire dragons. Among the fire dragons, the Crimson Inferno Dragon Bloodline held the prestigious position of being the highest-ranked and most revered lineage within the reheart n. .... Inside the grand hall of an opult mansion, a sce unfolded. "Lord Dorian, please ept our deepest apologies. Regrettably, we couldn''t locate the Codex," a burly man humbly knelt before a figure with blonde hair and piercing hazel eyes. This was Dorian Sterling, a seasoned cultivator who had tak up residce on Earth for a considerable span of time. Two decades prior, while dwelling in the realm of cultivators, he had received tantalizing whispers about the existce of the Codex of the Supreme Immortals, rumored to have surfaced on Earth. Since that momt, his life had be a reltless pursuit of this igmatic artifact. In those twty years, he had amassed substantial wealth, and he had ev fall in love with a human woman. Tragically, she had lost her life while giving birth to his son. The circumstances were far from ordinary; as a high-ss dragon, Dorian knew that his wife was not physically equipped to bear his child. Yet, by some miracle, his son had survived the ordeal. Dorian bore no ill will towards the child; he ced the me squarely on himself for sumbing to the allure of a human and daring to father a child with her. He knew he had made a grievous mistake. The loss of his beloved wife had left an indelible scar on his heart. It had driv him to a madding obsession with the Codex, an obsession that had nearly ced the precious artifact within his grasp. After all, everyone required something to cling to, a tether for their minds, prevting them from descding into chaos, didn''t they? However, fate had yed a cruel hand once more, snatching the Codex from his reach and bestowing it upon another: Sam reheart. "I pity you, Dorian," a figure suddly emerged from the shadows and reclined leisurely on the couch. Dorian, hisposure shattered, responded, "What do you want, Jereth? As you can see, we lost the codex." Jereth snorted dismissively. "We didn''t lose it," he retorted, "you lost it." "Yes, I lost it," Dorian admitted, frustration evidt as he mmed down the ss in his hand. Jereth attempted to console him, saying, "Now, now, don''t be like that. We can still find it." Dorian, desperate for a solution, questioned, "How?" With a mysterious air, Jereth tossed something toward Dorian. He instinctively caught it and examined it. "Apass?" Jereth rified, "Not just apass. It''s imbued with the strange aura of the codex. It will lead us straight to its location." Upon hearing this, Dorian glimpsed a ray of hope. He promptly infused thepass with some of his spiritual ergy. The momt thepass absorbed his ergy, it began to spin, leading both Jereth and Dorian to believe it would evtually pinpoint the codex''s location. Two hours passed, and thepass was still spinning, ev faster than before. Dorian, growing increasingly restless, demanded, "What the hell, Jereth?" Jereth frowned, his expression troubled. Suddly, a disconcerting realization struck him. "No, it can''t be." Dorian pressed for answers, "What? What the hell happed?" Jereth''s voice trembled as he uttered, "The codex... it has already chos someone as its master." "What?" Dorian eximed in disbelief. "Yes, I''m sure," Jereth replied with a somber expression, his gaze fixed on thepass in Dorian''s hand. "That thing won''t be of any more help. Just throw it away." Frustration welled up within Dorian as he clched thepass tightly. "What do we do now?" Jereth exined, "Once the codex chooses someone, it remains with them until their death or until it deems them unworthy, which I don''t think will happ anytime soon." Dorian''s demeanor shifted, and he spoke with a cold determination, "That means we just have to kill whoever took the codex, and the codex will be ours th." By now, Dorian had abandoned any semnce of remorse or empathy. He had ev cast aside his own son, who was no more worthy of mtion, having be raised as a spoiled and titled individual ustomed to having everything handed to him. Once, Dorian had be a virtuous man, but his beloved wife''s tragic demise had twisted him into something unrecognizable. The man he had be was now despicable,mitting unspeakable atrocities, extinguishing lives for his own perverse pleasure. The heavs had long abandoned him, for he was no longer worthy of their favor. As for his son, he was cut from the same cloth of darkness and malevolce. Chapter 8: Chapter 08: Unsealing the Cultivation "Where are you taking me, Mom?" Sam asked, his curiosity piqued after a long Sunday morning. H smiled at her son and revealed her n, "We''re not going anywhere. We''re going inside this." Sam examined the object she handed him, arge snail shell that looked more like a cresct-shaped treasure. It was too big to fit in his handfortably. "It''s called the Moonlit Nautilus Crest," H exined. "It''s a Mystical-Grade Treasure. It allows the user to ter a separate space stored within the Crest. What''s ev more intriguing is that we can cultivate once we''re inside this treasure, and itpletely conceals our aura. No one outside the shell will be able to sse us, not ev someone with high cultivation." Sam chuckled at his own joke, thinking, ''Not ev my little brother in my pants would fit inside this thing.'' H''s eyes narrowed at her son. "You just thought something rude, didn''t you?" Sam was tak aback. How did she know? He quicklyposed himself and replied, "It''s nothing. I was just wondering how we''ll go inside this treasure." "It will activate once I infuse it with my spiritual ergy," H exined. Just th, Sam''s aunt arrived and stood so close to him, holding his hands near something soft, which earned her an annoyed re from her older sister. However, H chose not to say anything about it. "Sam, take your aunt''s hand," she instructed. Sam obeditly held his aunt''s hand while his mom held the other. "Mom, I thought you sealed your cultivation. How do you have the ergy to activate it?" Sam asked, curious about the sudd resurgce of her power. "We are dragons, son, and not just any dragons, but of a noble rank. We naturally have a little amount of spiritual ergy in our bodies once we awak our bloodlines," H exined with pride in her heritage. H channeled a portion of her lingering spiritual ergy into the crest. The crest, ssitive to the spiritual ergy, quivered in her hands and suddly whisked them away at lightning speed, so fast that Sam couldn''t ev blink. Inside, Sam found himself in a vast expanse, within which there stood an unexpected house. To his surprise, the house had all the necessities, including a bathroom and a toilet. H and Aunt Lor guided Sam to the rear of the house. "Lor, before we proceed with Sam''s Awaking, we should unseal our cultivation," H suggested. Lorraine nodded in agreemt. It was esstial to unseal their cultivation, for ev though this hidd ce concealed their actions, there was still a risk of their ns discovering them once Sam became a novice cultivator. Thus, they needed their cultivation to protect Sam as he embarked on this new path. Sam patitly sat cross-legged, awaiting his mother and Aunt Lor toplete the unsealing of their cultivation. H carefully etched a design onto the g, resembling a magical circle akin to those Sam had se in movies. Upon finishing the circle, she continued to draw a peculiar symbol at its cter, using her own blood. Aunt Lor followed suit, drawing another distinctive symbol using her own blood. The magic circle soon began to emit a brilliant blue glow, temporarily blinding Sam with its intsity. After the radiant light dissipated, two -colored crystals appeared in the ce where the magic circle had be. "Ha... it''s finished," H said, wiping the sweat from her forehead. It may not have seemed like much, but unsealing their cultivation had drained a significant amount of ergy from her. With her cultivation sealed, she had relied solely on the residual spiritual ergy within her bones, muscles, and bloodline toplete the process. Both of them held one crystal each and hurled them forcefully to the g. As the crystals shattered, an immse surge of spiritual ergy rushed towards them at an rming rate. Ev Sam, who couldn''t sse spiritual ergy, could feel the palpable changes in the air a him. The ripples caused by the rush of spiritual ergy nearly made him faint on the spot. Evtually, the space returned to normal, and both his mother and aunt had sessfully unsealed their cultivation. Coughing violtly, Sam spat out a mouthful of blood. The overwhelming reactions triggered by their unsealed cultivation had tak their toll on him. He was injured, not fatally, but ough to sd him tumbling to the g. However, instead of hitting a solid surface, Sam found himself descding onto something incredibly soft. Just as he was about to make contact with the g, a figure shed before him at lightning speed, dispersing the smoke gerated by their cultivation unlocking, and caught him before he could hit the g. "I''ve got you!" Aunt Lor embraced Sam, and he nestled his face into her loving out-of-the-world bosom. Sam, seizing the momt, pretded not to be feeling well and remained in his aunt''sforting embrace. He was evidtly savoring the momt, to say the least. Aunt Lor was well aware of what Sam was up to, but would she dy him? Of course not. This was indeed a significant opportunity for her to grow closer to her nephew, after all. She had always harbored feelings for him, but she had restrained herself, knowing that Sam was neither a cultivator nor aware of the otherworldly customs. On Earth, a romantic rtionship betwe her and Sam would be considered taboo, but in the cultivation world, such norms didn''t apply. Sam remained bound by Earth''s societal norms, but once he vtured into the cultivation world, he would soon shed these earthly constraints. At that point, she was confidt he would ept her. Until th, she wouldn''t hold back; in fact, she would be bolder and more daring in her pursuit of him. "Don''t give me that look, sis," Aunt Lor ssed a piercing re behind her and found her older sister staring at her with an expressionless face. "Didn''t you already tell me you were okay with our rtionship? Don''t tell me you''re going back on your word," Aunt Lor frowned. "You know very well our father and mother won''t approve of this rtionship," her sister replied bluntly. "You think I''m afraid of them? Or are you afraid they might harm him?" Her sister remained silt for a momt, but suddly Aunt Lor felt a chilling, intse presce veloping the space a them. "He''s still my son, Lor, and I won''t let anyone harm him, ev if that person is his father or our parts. He belongs to me and me alone." Aunt Lor narrowed her eyes at her older sister''s reaction. "I didn''t expect her to be so attached to Sam... Could she also have feelings for him like I do?" She wasn''t tirely sure. Fortunately for them, Sam had lost consciousness long before due to blood loss, so he remained unaware of the intse exchange that had tak ce betwe his mother and Aunt Lor. Chapter 9: Chapter 09: The Nine Tributes of Heaven and Earth "Ugh, my head''s killing me," Sam mumbled as he woke up, clutching his throbbing noggin. Those spiritual ergy ripples really did a number on him. Physically, he was fine, but his head told a differt story. He cracked his eyes op and found himself lying in a bed inside the house within the crest. "Hmm?" He was seriously tak aback wh he saw that his Aunt was right there beside him, not to mtion that she had her arms wrapped a him, and his face wasfortably nestled on his Aunt''s heavly bosom. ''This feels like a dreame true, but it''s kinda wrong, isn''t it?'' After all, he was born and raised on Earth, so he was pretty bound by their customs. That''s why he couldn''t help but think that whatever he was feeling towards his Aunt was just in wrong. But at this momt, he was joying it way too much to worry about all that. I mean, he was still a horny teager, after all. Little did he know, Aunt Lor had be awake for a while. She kept her eyes shut but used her spiritual sse to read his changing reactions. First, there was surprise, th a frown, and finally a look of satisfaction. But there was this tiny hint of something more, almost like lust, on his face. For her, that was a good start. Knock! Knock! Sam heard the knocking on the door, and a bit of annoyance crept onto his face. ''Oh,e on, seriously? Do you have to interrupt my blissful momt?'' Sam rolled his eyes and cursed the interruption, not exactly thrilled that someone was disturbing his precious time of softness. It was his first experice with intimacy, after all. But wh he thought it might be his mom on the other side of the door, his annoyance faded. Meanwhile, Lorraine, who was still quietly observing Sam through her spiritual sse, couldn''t help but smile inwardly as she analyzed his expressions. She really liked what she was seeing. Seeing hope in her future progress in her rtionship with Sam was a reassuring sign for her. His aunt acted as if she had just wok up and quickly got up to op the door before Sam could ev think to do so. This left Sam with no chance to ask why she had be sleeping beside him. Lorraine let out a sigh wh she saw the bewildered expression on her older sister H''s face. H was ncing back and forth betwe Lorraine and her own son, clearly at a loss for words. ''Should I just put a stop to their rtionship from progressing any further?'' H wondered, feeling confused and frustrated. ''But I told Lor that I was okay with their rtionship... I mean, I am okay with it. But th why do I get irritated every time I see them getting close?'' It seemed like she didn''t quite grasp her own feelings, but the truth was, she understood them perfectly well. She was simply refusing to ept that she was indeed feeling those emotions. Lorraine, the younger sister, noticed H''s unusual reaction and th nced at Sam, who was watching their interaction with a weird expression. He clearly didn''t have a clue about what was going on betwe the three of them. But you couldn''t me him for it. Unlike those dse protagonists you find in novels who miss obvious signs, Sam wasn''t like that at all. It''s just that he wasn''t familiar with romances, especially one involving his own mom and aunt. Ssing the mtal explosions happing inside her older sister''s head, Lorraine said, "We''ll discuss whatever it is you''re thinking aboutter." She th nced at her nephew, who was sitting on the bed, looking at them with a puzzled expression, and turned back to her older sister. "Now''s just not the right momt." H could only let out a sigh and nodded in agreemt. Afterward, the three of them stepped outside the house, and they all yed it cool, acting as if nothing unusual had happed betwe them. "Son, first, let''s dive into the basics of cultivation," H began. Sam nodded eagerly, ready to soak up the information. "As cultivators, we harness one of nature''s ergies known as spiritual ergy or Qi to boost our strgth. We be more pott as our cultivation level increases. But the ultimate aim of cultivation is to achieve the status of a supreme immortal, someone who lives forever." ''Supreme immortals? Like the ones mtioned in my codex?'' Sam wondered, but he was too caught up in his mother''s exnation. "And to reach that level, it could take millions and millions of years, but right now, you don''t need to worry about that." But, of course, it was toote. Sam was already lost in thoughts about immortality. I mean, can you me him? It''s immortality we''re talking about here. His excitemt didn''t go unnoticed, and his Aunt just shook her head with a small smile. "There are also realms," H continued, "which we cultivators use to gauge our progress. And it''s not just a fancy name; each realm holds a deeper meaning. But don''t worry, I won''t dive into the details right now because you''re not quite ready. You''ll learn all about them once you embark on your cultivation journey." His mother, H, wt on to share everything Sam needed to know to get started with his cultivation. "Now, there are differt types of spiritual Qi in the world, and Earth happs to have a somewhat thin and not-so-great quality of Qi. It''s not ideal for us, the dragons. However, it''s more than ough to kickstart your cultivation journey at the very beginning. There are nine types of spiritual Qi that we refer to as ''The Nine Tributes of Heav and Earth,'' and they are fire, water, earth, wind, lightning, ice, wood, metal, and dark." "To be a cultivator, you gotta have something called spiritual veins. And there are differt vors of these veins, nine of them, each matching up with one of the Nine spiritual Qis. Usually, a cultivator has just one type of spiritual vein. Like me and your Aunt Lor, we both have Ice-Spiritual Veins. But th, there are some real lucky folks, like you, who''ve got two types of these veins." She took a momt to let her son soak in the information before adding, "And every once in a blue moon, you might run into someone with three or ev more types of these veins, but trust me, they''re about as rare as a unicorn." Chapter 10: Chapter 10: Awakening "To be a cultivator, you gotta have something called spiritual veins. And there are differt vors of these veins, nine of them, each matching up with one of the Nine spiritual Qis. Usually, a cultivator has just one type of spiritual vein. Like me and your Aunt Lor, we both have Ice-Spiritual Veins. But th, there are some real lucky folks, like you, who''ve got two types of these veins." She took a momt to let her son soak in the info before adding, "And every once in a blue moon, you might run into someone with three or ev more types of these veins, but trust me, they''re about as rare as a unicorn." "What''s the differce betwe having just one type of spiritual vein and having two or more?" Sam asked, voicing his question. "Good question," his Aunt responded. "You see, each type of spiritual Qi is vastly differt from the others. Wh we cultivate them, they offer us differt advantages. Take us, for example. We both have ice spiritual veins, which means we cultivate ice Qi. Ice Qi is all about purity and preservation." "Because we only have ice Qi, we can only develop techniques based on ice Qi," she continued. Each of the Nine Tributes'' spiritual Qis has distinct characteristics and provides differt befits to those who cultivate them. Ice Qi symbolizes purity and preservation, while Fire Qi represts passion and aggression. Wind Qi embodies freedom and adaptability. Water Qi stands for fluidity and tranquility. Earth Qi is all about durance and resilice. Lightning Qi offers precision and unpredictability. Wood Qi signifies growth and vitality. Metal Qi brings hancemt and efficicy. And finally, Dark or Shadow Qi is about subterfuge and secrecy. "Now that you''ve got the basics down, it''s time to learn a cultivation method," Aunt Lor exined. "For a cultivation method that matches your Ice-Fire spiritual veins, we''d need one focused on absorbing both Ice and Fire Qi, but, well, we don''t have anything like that," she admitted, scratching her head. "But we do have a cultivation method that anyone can use, no matter what type of spiritual veins they have," Sam''s mom chimed in as she moved closer. "It''s a Spiritual-Grade Cultivation method. Until we find something more suitable for you, you''ll have to work with this." Saying this, H pressed her forehead against her son''s, passing the technique''s memories into his mind. Sam closed his eyes, absorbing the memories of the cultivation method. It took him a few minutes, but he evtually grasped the technique sessfully. "It''s time to awak," Sam settled into a lotus position, closed his eyes, and focused on ssing the faint quantity of Qi in his surings. His aunt briefly considered giving him a pill to facilitate the process, but they quickly dismissed the idea since Sam couldn''t dissolve pills, not being a cultivator yet. H and Lorraine exchanged concerned nces as they observed that the spiritual ergies wer''t being drawn toward Sam. Frowns crept onto their faces. "Why isn''t the Spiritual Qi going to him?" H wondered aloud. "I don''t know... This is highly unusual," Lorraine replied. They decided to wait a bit longer and see if the situation changed. Sam,pletely grossed in cultivation, couldn''t hear their discussion. Although he wasn''t absorbing any Qi, he could sse something happing, ev though he couldn''t quite grasp what it was. "He''s still not absorbing any spiritual Qi," Aunt Lorraine eximed, her worry growing. "Maybe it''s the cultivation method, or could his suppressed bloodlines be making it difficult for him?" H contemted aloud. Concerned, H moved closer to her son, intding to wake him and prevt any pottial issues. But before she could reach him, Aunt Lorraine halted her by grabbing her hand firmly. "Wait, Sis," Lorraine said firmly. "What? Why did you stop me?" H red at her younger sister, fully aware that she wasn''t ying games wh it came to her son''s well-being. "Look at him," Lorraine urged, pointing her finger at Sam. Suddly, Sam''s body began to emit a brilliant red light, and the mystical codex flew out of him, hovering before them. It radiated waves of spiritual ergy, but strangely, it didn''t seem to affect Sam''s ongoing cultivation. The front cover of the igmatic codex disyed its name, and th, slowly, the first page of the codex flipped op, revealing the names of its master. Gradually, the seal on the second page started to disappear. The second page unfolded, and as it did, the red light intsified ev further. The aura suring the codex grew ev wilder and more chaotic, but it didn''t harm them, nor did it harm Sam. Suddly, a tremdous quantity of spiritual ergy rushed into the codex and converged into a singr point. A beam of spiritual ergy shot out from it andnded on Sam. Sam, who was still unaware of what was happing a him, ssed a change within himself. He could feel his body growing hotter and hotter, but curiously, he didn''t experice any difort or pain. Instead, it felt strangely nourishing. "Looks like the codex is aiding in his cultivation," H eximed, a surprised smile on her face. She had worried needlessly, forgetting that Sam possessed a powerful item that wouldn''t easily let its mastere to harm. Suddly, Aunt Lor noticed something unusual. "Big Sis, do you feel that?" H nodded. "Yes, he''s awaking our bloodline." A smile of recognition appeared on her face. She could sse from her own blood''s reaction that her son was awaking the Froz Abyssal Dragon Bloodline that he inherited from her. He was indeed awaking their shared bloodline, but that seemed to be it. There were no signs of him awaking his father''s Crimson Inferno Dragon Bloodline. "Do you think he''ll manage to awak his father''s bloodline?" Aunt Lor asked with doubt. "I don''t know," H replied. "It''s rare for a dragon to have more than one bloodline, but if he does, it could be really helpful in the future." Th, a stronger ripple emanated from Sam''s body, and the suring temperature dropped rapidly. Sam''s body began emitting a massive -colored aura, which grew stronger and evtually took the shape of arge Western dragon. "It looks like he only awaked our bloodline," H sighed. She wasn''t sadded by this fact; she simply felt that her son had missed an opportunity. But suddly, another ripple shot out from Sam''s body, and the temperature quickly returned to normal. A crimson-colored aura began to form, wild and ergetic, shaping into another Western dragon. Both dragons formed by Sam''s aura briefly regarded them before their auras merged, creating an evrger Western dragonposed of both and red auras. This dragon fixed its calm gaze upon them, sding chills down their spines. "What is this? How can it be?" Aunt Lor eximed in astonishmt. "Yeah, I can feel it too. It''s subtle, but it''s definitely there," H said, gazing at her son, who was veloped in a multitude of and red auras. What they were feeling was a suppression¡ªa bloodline suppression. It was extremely faint, but it undiably existed. It seemed that Sam had somehow merged their two bloodlines into one, making it ev purer and more pott. Chapter 11: Chapter 11: The First Inheritance As the dragon''s aura faded back into Sam''s body, along with the suring residual ergy and aura, Sam remained seated in his lotus position. His eyes remained closed,pletely unaware of the transformations that apanied his bloodline awaking. With the awaking of his bloodline, Sam''s appearance had subtly changed. He had be ev more handsome, and his once ck hair had transformed into a fiery red, cascading down to his shoulders. Yet, despite these alterations, his eyes, with their familiar ocean-blue hue, remained shut. As Sam delved into this awaking process, the Codex, too, yed its role in the backg. [ You have Awaked your bloodlines ] [ You have sessfully cultivated for the first time ] [ The Codex sses the spiritual ergy in your body ] [ Conditions have be met ] [ The Codex bestows upon you the Inheritance of the Eternal Dragon Monarch ] [ The Inheritance includes a Spiritual Vein, Divine Power, Bloodline, Physique, Cultivation Method, Body Cultivation Method, and all the foundational hidd knowledge about cultivation ] [ Spiritual Vein: Nine Heavs Spiritual Veins (Assimtion: 36%) ] [ Divine Power: Divine Charm (Assimtion: 0.%) ] [ Bloodline: Primordial Chaos Dragon Bloodline (Assimtion: 0.0%) ] [ Physique: Mystic Voidheart Harmonic Physique (Assimtion: 0.%) ] [ Cultivation Method: Nine Celestial Revolutions Sutra ] [ Body Cultivation Method: Samsara Flesh Rebirth Art ] "Looks like he''s tered the Tranquil state already," Aunt Lor remarked. "Yeah," Sam''s mother, H, studied Sam closely and squinted slightly. "Hey, don''t you sse something differt about him?" "Hm?" Aunt Lor observed Sam for a momt. "Yeah, his hair turned crimson, is that what you''re talking about?" "No, there''s something else," H replied, her gaze still fixed on Sam, searching for a hidd truth. "Well, he does look more handsome than before," Aunt Lor mumbled, a hint of desire in her eyes and on her face. H couldn''t help but hear her younger sister''s words and thought to herself that Aunt Lor was being overly provocative. "Why are you always so horny for my son." "Look at that," Aunt Lor pointed at Sam, and H followed her gaze, scrutinizing Sam closely. With his clearplexion, fiery crimson hair flowing down to his shoulders, and his crisp shirt and ck pants, he did indeed appear quite handsome. "Now tell me you don''t feel the same way," Aunt Lor teased. "I don''t," H replied firmly, turning her gaze away from her younger sister, refusing to meet her eyes. However, Lorraine was quite certain that she had spotted a very subtle blush on her older sister''s face. ''I could work with that,'' she thought to herself. It was clear that H also found Sam very attractive and handsome, but she didn''t tertain any unusual feelings as her younger sister did. Ev if she did, she would never admit it. Four hourster. Sam''s body suddly emitted subtle waves of ergy. "Oh, it looks like he finally made it to the lower Qi Condsation realm," Aunt Lor remarked, ssing the breakthrough, and she gave her older sister a heads-up. "Yeah... it took him a good five hours to get there," H sighed, reminiscing about her own cultivation journey. She''d reached the same realm in just an hour. ''I mean, ev with those two types of spiritual veins, it shouldn''t have tak him this long, right?'' She started to worry about Sam''s progress. Just th, Sam casually oped his eyelids, revealing his sparkling blue eyes. His atttion naturally gravitated toward the messages disyed by the codex. "Hmm? I inherited the legacy of the first Supreme Immortal," Sam mused, his brain now brimming with all the basic and hidd knowledge about cultivation, cultivators, and the various realms of cultivation. He activated the codex within his mind, and suddly, information about himself materialized right before his eyes. ----- [ Master: Sam reheart ] [ Status: Horny, Healthy, Weak, Evolving ] [ Titles: Master Of The Codex Of The Supreme Immortals ] [ Age: 8 ] [ Inheritance: Inheritance of the Eternal Dragon Monarch ] [ Cultivation: Qi Condsation Realm (Lower-stage) ] [ Body Cultivation: None ] [ Race: Noble Dragon ] [ Bloodline(s): Froz Abyssal Dragon Bloodline, Crimson Inferno Dragon Bloodline, Primordial Chaos Dragon Bloodline (Assimtion: 0.37%)] [ Spirit Vein(s): Nine-Heavs Spiritual Veins ] [ Innate Abilities: Devour ] [ Bloodline Abilities: Cryokinesis, Pyrokinesis ] [ Physique: Mystic Voidheart Harmonic Physique (Assimtion: .6%) ] [ Divine Powers: Divine Charm (Assimtion: 0.%) ] [ Cultivation Method: Nine Celestial Revolutions Sutra ] [ Body Cultivation Method: Samsara Flesh Rebirth Art ] ----- Sam''s initial reaction was perplexed, "What the heck? I''m definitely not horny, Codex, are you acting up?" He felt a surge of irritation as the codex seemed to be insinuating he was feeling a bit lusty. Inwardly, he knew he wasn''t particrly in that state of mind. However, a quick nce at his younger brother, who was practically bouncing off the walls, made him reluctantly admit, "W-Well, I guess I''m feeling a tad bit... you know." He brushed it off with a nonchnt shrug. After all, he was still a teager, and these random urges for absolutely no reason wer''t a new phomon. Sam proceeded to scan through the information disyed one piece at a time. Nothing surprised him since inheriting the will of the Eternal Dragon Monarch had also bestowed upon him aprehsive knowledge of his newfound inheritance. What truly caught his interest was the Physique he had acquired: The Mystic Voidheart Harmonic Physique. Its standout feature was the ability to master any kind of Dao. While it wouldn''t be immediately useful, considering he needed to reach the Dao Seeking Realm first ¨C a journey that would undoubtedly take time. Also, it wasn''t tirely without merits. It promised to elerate his skill mastery and maximize their efficicy along the way. With the Mystic Voidheart Harmonic Physique, any martial skill Sam chose to learn would be mastered at a much faster rate than anyone else could achieve. Furthermore, this unique physique hanced his sses and heighted his spiritual awaress, providing him with greater control over his abilities and skills. Among the three thousand physiques listed on the Earth-Heav Dao, the top one hundred were considered supreme physiques, and the Mystic Voidheart Harmonic Physique was proudly counted among them. Chapter 12: Chapter 12: Incarnation Crystal "Congrattions, son! You''ve sessfully be a cultivator," H eximed as she hastily hugged Sam, burying his head in her bosom. "M-Mom, wait," Sam stammered, tak aback. He was afraid his mother would notice his younger brother in his pants standing as tall as the Eiffel Tower. ''Oh no, she''s going to feel it,'' Sam thought in a panic. He squeezed his eyes shut, unable to witness his mother''s inevitable reaction to the mini dragon that was ready to soar through the sky. As his mother embraced him tightly, her face flushed with embarrassmt wh she ssed something she hoped wasn''t what she suspected. ''Oh no, my dragon spear is poking her,'' Sam thought, beads of sweat forming on his forehead. ''D-Did I just feel what I think I felt?'' She slowly released Sam, her face still crimson, and met his gaze, which was filled with embarrassmt. ''I-I suppose I was right; I did feel it.'' Her cheeks redded ev further. Ev though she had let go of him after the incredibly embarrassing hug, she couldn''t help but feel the lingering ssation on her thighs. Well, it''s not really Sam''s fault. His, uh, well-dowed younger brother in his pants was as impressive as a vibranium sword. it was probably the strongest of its kind, and ev his pants struggled to contain it. "O-Okay, we''ll head back," H mumbled those words as she started packing her things. Sam was in a simr predicamt, struggling to maintain hisposure while his brother was being a hindrance. As he grappled with the situation, Sam also noticed that he was abnormally horny. Not that he was not horny before, but he was not extremely horny. And he didn''t understand why it was happing. Aunt Lor was utterly bewildered. However, a sudd realization struck her, and her gaze uninttionally wandered to Sam''s lower portion of his body. Now it was her turn to face a rather face-turning-red momt. She finallyprehded why her older sister had be acting strangely. It turns out Sam''s appeal wasn''t confined to just his handsome face. She didn''t feel the same embarrassmt as her older sister; in fact, she was quite looking forward to the prospect of having his "mini dragon" for herself in the future. "Congrattions, dear... Anyway, let''s head back," she said, unable to maintain the conversation as her gaze involuntarily drifted toward his pants. So, they returned to their home. Once they were back, each of them retreated to their respective rooms to find their own way of relieving their ''stress''. If you know what I mean. ... Meanwhile, in the heart of the Hailstorm n''s territory on the Azure Dragon Contint, in the realm of cultivation, a stir was brewing within the n''s main family. "What''s this all about?" The currt patriarch of the Hailstorm n, though he appeared to be in his early forties, had actually lived for over fifty thousand thousand years. He stood inside the Legacy Shrines, a cemon to all martial ns across the cultivation realms, not just the Dragon ns. Every n and sect had one. It was a treasure trove of sorts, housing their legacies, secrets, inheritances, and ev detailed records about their n members. But, the most igmatic item within was the Incarnation Crystal. Every Legacy Shrine, belonging to any martial n, safeguarded an Incarnation Crystal. This crystal was something born wh the n itself came into existce, holding the very essce of the lineage it originated from. The Incarnation Crystal remained shrouded in mystique, and its true significance was still a puzzle yet to be fully unraveled. It was said that a n''s true wealth and power resided within this crystal. The patriarch and the rest of the main family, including his wife, youngest daughter, granddaughter, and his two younger brothers and their families, were simply going about their daily lives wh something unexpected happed. The Incarnation Crystal inside their n''s Legacy shrine began to vibrate and glow brightly. The suddmotion drew everyone''s atttion, but it soon settled wh they realized that the main branch of the Hailstorm n had arrived, led by the currt patriarch. "The glow is getting ev stronger?" the patriarch''s second younger brother eximed. "Yeah, no shit sherlock," the patriarch was too preupied with his thoughts to worry about his image, blurting out whatever came to mind. "Harper, does anyone in our n happ to be undergoing an awaking?" the patriarch whose name was Alexander Hailstorm asked his second younger brother. "No, no one in our n is either 6 or currtly undergoing an awaking." "Wait, that can''t be right. There must be someone in our n currtly undergoing an awaking. And not just any bloodline; someone is awaking the Froz Abyssal dragon bloodline, or the Incarnation Crystal wouldn''t be glowing like this." ''The only time I''ve witnessed such an intse glow from this object is wh my eldest daughter unlocked the power of her Froz Abyssal dragon bloodline,'' the Patriarch''s wife, Adriana Hailstorm, sighed as memories of her long-lost daughter flooded her thoughts. ''I pray that you find your way back to us, H.'' The Incarnation crystal possessed another remarkable function, automatically detecting the activation of the primary bloodline within its n''s lineage. In the case of the Hailstorm n, it signaled the awaking of the Froz Abyssal dragon bloodline. "Maybe it doesn''t mean anything?" the patriarch''s younger brother said, sounding doubtful. "No, the Incarnation Crystal never lies," the patriarch replied, ncing at his first younger brother. "Go search every member of our n. I want to find out who awaked the Froz Abyssal Dragon bloodline without us knowing. Take anyone you need and bring them to me ASAP," he ordered. "Yes, brother," Harper Hailstorm, the patriarch''s first youngest brother, said before vanishing in a sh. ..... In the heart of the reheart n''s territory, within the sacred legacy shrines, something akin to a hailstorm seemed to be brewing inside the Incarnation crystal. The Incarnation Crystal of the reheart n was this mesmerizing crimson crystal that bore the likess of a majestic dragon, seemingly slumbering amidst a tempest of scorching mes. The patriarch, Theodore reheart, stood there, gazing at the intsely glowing crystal, his mind filled with contemtion. Only he held the knowledge of what this radiant disy truly signified. So, what did it mean wh that Incarnation crystal started to glow? In the reheart tradition, it was a clear and unmistakable sign that someone within the n had awaked the main bloodline¡ªThe Crimson Inferno Dragon bloodline. Such an awaking bestowed upon the individual the right to challge the currt leader for the revered role of the n''s patriarch. Theodore reheart wasted no time and promptly issued his orders to his one and only son, William reheart. "Someone has awaked our n''s main bloodline, the Crimson Inferno Dragon bloodline. Find out who it is, and bring them to me." Hearing his father''s directive, William reheart, who had no inkling that his very own son, of whose existce he was unaware, had triggered the Incarnation crystal''s reaction, scoured the tire n in search of the mysterious awaked individual. Regrettably, his quest yielded no results, leaving him empty-handed and perplexed. ..... Chapter 13: Chapter 13: Cold Classmate, Hot Teacher The Next day. It was Monday. And what made it ev worse was that it was a college day. That meant he had to drag himself out of bed and force himself to attd sses. Lately, he had be questioning the purpose of ev going to college. In this academic vironmt, he found himself somewhere in the middle. He wasn''t the kind of studt who consisttly scored above 90%, nor was he someone who struggled with really low grades. He upied the middle g, typically achieving scores in the range of 70% to 80%. He wasn''t the teacher''s pet, but he had developed fridly rtionships with his teachers over time. Wh it came to his ssmates, he had frids among all of them, yet he didn''t belong to any specific clique or group that you typically found in a ss. What set him apart was his extsivework of female frids, not only from his own ss but also from other sections and departmts. He ev had some sior frids. His good looks had oped many doors for him. Ev before his Awaking, he had be exceptionally handsome, perhaps one of the most good-looking guys a. But since his Awaking, his appearance had undergone a remarkable transformation, with his hair taking on a striking crimson hue and his face bing ev more alluring. This made it increasingly difficult for him to avoid atttion. Toplicate matters further, he had also inherited a Divine power called The Divine Charm, which he was still in the process of fully assimting. He could sse that as the assimtion of his Divine Charm progressed, his appearance was bing ev more extraordinarily handsome. By the way, he really didn''t feel like heading to school with his eye-catching crimson hair. Luckily, he had this cool trick up his sleeve where he could change it back to its natural ck hue. And where did he pick up this nifty skill? Well, he learned it from the vast sea of knowledge tucked away in the codex. But that doesn''t mean he could control his charm, ev if he wanted to. Frankly, he wouldn''t bother ev if he could. So, he decided to roll into college a bitter than usual in the morning, and he did it on purpose. He knew that as the day wore on, his looks would start turning heads. He didn''t want to show up wh the campus was teeming with folks just milling about, not going to ss. Dealing with all that unwanted atttion? Nah, not his thing. So, he strolled in fashionablyte and, well, ded up missing his first ss. But he wasn''t sweating it because he figured he''d be out of this ce before too long. Ev though his mom hadn''t said anything about it, he had this strong feeling that he''d be moving on from this joint sooner rather thanter. As he sauntered into the ssroom, it was like a maic pull for everyone''s eyes. He just kept his cool, ignoring the intrigued looks, especially from the girls. I mean, it''s not like he hadn''t turned heads before, but now his charm was off the charts, making it nearly impossible for anyone to resist stealing a peek. Let''s face it, The guy was seriously good-looking. Ev the guys in the ss couldn''t argue with that. He evtually plopped down in his usual spot, which happed to be somewhere in the middle. It was safe to say he was practically embracing the "back-bcher" title at this point. Seated in front of him was a girl with striking red hair and porcin skin. She was one of those school legds, the kind people referred to as a true school idol. If Sam was hailed as the most handsome guy in school, she could easily im the title of one of the most stunning girls a. But here''s the kicker: no one ever dared to approach her. Well, to be precise, anyone who tried ded up with chilly and indiffert responses. And if someone, after facing her rejection, somehow persisted in pursuing her, well, they''d undergo a dramatic transformation overnight. They''de back to school the next day like tirely differt people, and they''d be so spooked that they''d avoid the ce altogether. Word on the school grapevine was that approaching this girl was akin to inviting a curse upon oneself. There were these weird incidts where guys who''d tried to win her over just stopped showing up at school. Happed about three times, if you can believe it. After that, all the guys in the school decided it was best to steer clear of her, and ev the girls followed suit. This girl, who was usually pretty distant and didn''t show much emotion, raised an eyebrow and squinted her bright gre eyes wh she spotted Sam. It was a mystery what was going through her mind. Soon, the teacher for the second period arrived. She was another beautiful woman, the kind that caught the atttion of most boys, including Sam. But she had that same cold demeanor that kept people at a distance. Ev she couldn''t dy that Sam looked more attractive than usual. "Why does he look ev more handsome today?" she mused, narrowing her eyes at him. Th, something caught her atttion, and her eyes wided in surprise. "Wait, wh did he be a cultivator?" Throughout the ss, she tried to focus on teaching, but her mind kept drifting back to Sam and how he had suddly be a cultivator. What surprised her ev more was that she could sse more than two types of Qi emanating from his body. Sam wasn''t really paying much atttion to the ss. His focus was on the teacher and the girl seated in front of him. He could sse Qiing from both of them, and that caught him off guard. Curiosity got the best of him, and he decided to check out the girl in front of him. With a casual gesture, hemanded the codex to disy her information. ----- [ Name: Amelia Scarlett ] [ Status: Healthy, Hungry ] [ Titles: Heiress Of The Scarlett n ] [ Age: 8 ] [ Cultivation: Foundation Establishmt Realm (middle-stage) ] [ Race: Noble Vampire ] [ Bloodline(s): Scarlett Vampire Bloodline] [ Spirit Vein(s): Dark-Blood Spiritual Veins] [ Bloodline Abilities: Pyrokinesis ] [ Physique: Sanguine Vitality Resonance Physique ] [ Racial Abilities: Compulsion, Hemo-Empowermt, Ancestral Transformation ] ----- "So, she''s a vampire, huh?" Sam wasn''t all that surprised wh he discovered her true nature. He had already acquired all the basic knowledge about the cultivation world. The vampire girl seemed to have heard what he said, and without turning her head, she whispered in a voice only he could hear, "Don''t leave after ss...wait for me, okay?" Sam squinted his eyes but nodded in response, unsure if she had received his confirmation. Afterward, he turned his atttion back to the mature woman who was still teaching, his eyes filled with desire. He was undiably attracted to his teacher. After all, in his eyes, she was the Hottest woman in the whole school. ----- [ Name: Mia Hasegawa ] [ Status: Healthy, Evolving ] [ Titles: Princess Of The Celestial Fox tribe, Disciple Of Verdant Mistral Pce ] [ Age: 500+ ] [ Cultivation: Nasct Soul Realm (Lower-stage) ] [ Race: Three-Tailed Celestial Fox ] [ Bloodline(s): me Kitsune Bloodline ] [ Spirit Vein(s): Fire Spiritual Veins ] [ Racial Ability: Celestial Fox Transformation ] ----- Chapter 14: Chapter 14: Lost And Found ----- [ Name: Mia Hasegawa ] [ Status: Healthy, Evolving ] [ Titles: Princess Of The Celestial Fox tribe, Disciple Of Verdant Mistral Pce ] [ Age: 500+ ] [ Cultivation: Nasct Soul Realm (Lower-stage) ] [ Race: Three-Tailed Celestial Fox ] [ Bloodline(s): me Kitsune Bloodline] [ Spirit Vein(s): Fire Spiritual Veins] [ Racial Ability: Celestial Fox Transformation ] ----- ''A fox, huh?'' Sam''s smile stretched wider. ''This is getting more and more intriguing.'' For some reason he couldn''t quite put his finger on, he felt a subtle urge to charm her. His train of thought derailed as he remembered the nine-tailed foxes he''d se in novels, particrly the ones with that ''Onee-san'' allure he adored. Now, as he gazed at his teacher, he couldn''t help but wonder how heavly her tails might feel. "I bet they''re incredibly soft," Sam mused, his mouth practically watering at the idea. ..... As Sam indulged in his daydreams, his mother, H, sat at home, pondering the pottial future with her younger sister, Lorraine. "Are you nning to take Sam to the cultivation realm?" Lorraine asked casually. H sighed, uncertain. "I''m not sure." "You''re not sure?" Lorraine sighed in response. "H, Sam just awaked his bloodlines, and I''m pretty sure our folks back in the cultivation realm have noticed the awaking of our bloodline, not to mtion his Crimson Inferno dragon lineage. The reheart n must be aware of it too." "I know," Lorraine thought to herself, closing her eyes and contemting her options. Should she bring Sam to the cultivation realm? Or should she keep him away from it? As she weighed the choices, she leaned towards the second option, but after careful consideration, she became convinced that Sam needed the cultivation realm. Her reasons for this decision were clear. First, Sam had awaked two powerful dragon bloodlines, and if he remained on Earth, he wouldn''t be able to reach his full pottial. Secondly, the Earth''s thin Qi wouldn''t be sufficit for Sam''s cultivation to progress effectively. Most importantly, she thought about his safety. Sam had be the Master of the Codex of Supreme Immortal, esstially making him a public emy. Sooner orter, other cultivators woulde looking for him, and she and her younger sister wouldn''t be able to protect him on Earth. The only way to sure Sam''s safety was to bring him back to her n in the cultivation realm. As H was lost in thought, something suddly flew out of her storage ring. It was a mirror, covered in inscriptions on its back. Instinctively, H caught the mirror in her hand, and to her surprise, a figure appeared within it. It was a woman with dark hair, adorned with red ts, and she had the same beautiful blue eyes as her mother, H, and her younger brother Sam. She looked at her mother with a face filled with sadness. "Mom?" "Sophia? What happed?" H asked, not tirely surprised that her daughter, whom she had left in the cultivation realm, had contacted her. To understand the currt situation, let''s revisit their history. Sam''s mother had married his father out of love, and they had their first daughter, Sophia. Both the Hailstorm and reheart ns, however, wanted a male heir from both of them. Unfortunately, an oracle had determined that H could never bear a male child, putting pressure on them from both ns. This ultimately led William reheart, Sam''s father, to have an affair and take a second wife. H strongly opposed this and felt deeply betrayed, especially since her own father didn''t support her. Life became incredibly challging for her. However, things took a turn wh she discovered she was pregnant. This happed a one hundred and eighty years ago, and H carried Sam in her womb for about 50 years before giving birth. During her pregnancy, Sophia, her daughter, learned about her mother''s condition and fully supported her. Th came the astonishing revtion: H was indeed carrying a boy. H was determined not to give her son to her ex-husband, ev if it meant leaving her own daughter behind. She made her way to Earth and gave birth to Sam. Despite the distance, she maintained constantmunication with her daughter using the mirror. "Mom, why did you lie to me?" Tears welled up in Sophia''s eyes as she spoke through the mirror. H''s heart sank, a sse of foreboding washing over her. She desperately hoped she was mistak, but fate had other ns. "You... you lied to me about my brother?" Sophia cried, tears streaming down her cheeks. Wh H was pregnant with her son, Sophia had already known about the pregnancy and had formed a deep connection with the baby growing in her mother''s womb. She had be overjoyed at the prospect of having a brother, a bright spot in her life after the painful drama with her father taking another wife. However, fate was cruel. H, torn betwe fleeing and bringing her daughter with her, had told Sophia that the baby in her womb had died. This lie had left an indelible and incurable scar on Sophia''s heart. In response, she severed her connection with her mother and cut all ties with the reheart n before seeking refuge with her grandmother from the Hailstorm n. For all those years, Sophia had believed that Sam was dead while he was still in her mother''s womb. However, wh she caught wind of themotion in both her mother''s and father''s ns, a flicker of doubt began to grow in her heart. Once the chaos had subsided, she started to sse a peculiar connection deep within her soul. It was undiably familiar¡ªa ssation she''d never forget. It was the same connection she''d felt with the baby growing in her mother''s womb before H left for Earth with her unborn son. Wh she uncovered this truth, a sse of betrayal washed over her, and she teetered on the edge of breaking down. But instead, she held herself together because she was determined to meet her long-lost brother. Chapter 15: Chapter 15: Sophias Fury H gazed at her daughter, Sophia, through the chanted mirror she used tomunicate with her. The anger in Sophia''s eyes was evidt, and H knew she had every right to be furious. The me rested squarely on H''s shoulders, and she was prepared to shoulder the full responsibility for her actions. She had orchestrated all of this out of fear that her ex-husband would take her son away from her. But now, the circumstances had shifted dramatically. Sam had already unlocked his dormant bloodlines, and, more significantly, he had be the master of the Codex of Supreme Immortals. Ev H understood that Sam needed the support of his own n. However, her deep-seated hatred for his father was an insurmountable obstacle. Despite this, she realized that evtually, she would have to bring Sam to the Hailstorm n. Within the Hailstorm n, the person who ignited H''s anger the most was her own father. Sooner orter, she knew she would have to make the difficult choice to introduce Sam to his ancestral roots in the Hailstorm n. H couldn''t help but notice that her daughter''s anger showed no signs of abating. She desperately wanted to exin the reasons behind her actions, but the words remained trapped in her heavy heart. "Sophia," her voice felt burded, and her mouth struggled to form the words, "I can exi-" "Shut it!" Sophia''s voice erupted like a storm, her eyes red from tears and fury. "I don''t want to hear any exnation you may have, and frankly, I don''t care... I just want you to know that I''ming to meet my brother." She paused, her gaze locked on her mother, measuring her reaction. "And if you try to hide him from me, I won''t care ev if you are my mother." With those piercing words, Sophia''s image faded from the mirror. H and her younger sister, Lorraine, were left with downcast expressions, weighed down by the gravity of the situation. Lorraine couldn''t have imagined in a million years that her sweet niece would ever speak with such vom, especially to her own mother. Lorraine let out a heavy sigh, her face a mix of relief and bewildermt. "Well, that wt...worse than I expected," shemted, secretly relieved that her niece hadn''t turned her anger toward her. "But seriously, sis, I never thought she''d react this badly upon finding out that Sam is alive." H hesitated, still unable to shake off the weight of her daughter''s intse anger. "Actually, there''s something I hav''t told you," she finally confessed, keeping her gaze lowered because of the strained rtionship with her daughter. Lorraine frowned, a bit peeved. She had always be op with her big sister, so H''s secrecy was unusual. "About what?" she asked, her curiosity piqued. H took a deep breath before revealing, "Wh I was pregnant with Sam, Sophia somehow imprinted on him." Lorraine''s eyes wided in disbelief. "Imprinted? Are you kidding me?" Imprinting was an intriguing concept among dragons, somewhat akin to what those werewolves did in a certain famous movie series. Dragons, like their fictional counterparts, could imprint, usually inttionally, but sometimes, very rarely, uninttionally. Sophia, during her time with their pregnant mother, had unknowingly formed a strong connection with her brother. It was an unexpected bond but one that she cherished deeply. H nodded. "I know it sounds strange," she admitted. "She didn''t exactly imprint on him. It was more like a partial imprint, but it was still incredibly pott." Lorraine connected the dots. "So that''s why she reacted so strongly wh we told her that Sam died in your womb," she concluded, casting a disapproving nce at her sister, trying to grasp theplexity of the situation. ... Back in school. The d of the day was fast approaching. Sam had be eagerly looking forward to torturing the bastards who had tried to kill him, but much to his disappointmt, they were nowhere to be se at school that day. RING! RING! The shrill ring of the school bell pierced through the air, grating on Sam''s heighted sses. Since awaking his bloodlines, his sses had be supercharged. He could perceive his surings in greater detail, and his sse of smell had reached a whole new level. Now, he could pick up on the distinct scts of his ssmates, especially the girls. There was something differt about the vampire girl seated in front of him and his foxy teacher. Their scts were unique, and it stirred a peculiar desire within him. It was as if he wanted to hold them close and savor their fragrance all day long. After everyone else had left, only two studts remained in the ssroom: Sam and Amelia Scarlett. She turned to face Sam, her expression giving away nothing; it was the perfect poker face. "How did you be a cultivator?" she asked Sam, her voice as neutral as her expression. It was a rare urrce for Sam to gage in a conversation with Amelia. Despite being in the same ss for a year, she had always be the quiet type, rarely speaking to anyone unless prompted. Ev th, her responses were typically brief, and she avoided unnecessary chitchat with others. "Why should I tell you?" Sam countered, meeting her with the same stoic expression. Amelia''s face betrayed a hint of irritation and a small frown as she heard his response. Suddly, Amelia''s striking gre eyes transformed into a macing blood-red hue as she locked her gaze onto Sam''s. She leaned in closer and, with an air of authority, dered, "You will tell me because I asked you nicely." Sam couldn''t help but be tak aback. He knew she was using her unique racial ability, a power exclusive to Noble vampires known aspulsion. This ability allowed them to exert control over individuals with weaker mtal fortitude,pelling them to carry out their bidding. In some cases, they could ev tweak and manipte memories, while expericed vampires had the capacity to exert a limited influce over their victims'' dreams. Chapter 16: Chapter 16: Amelia Scarlett - 1 Sam responded with a confidt smile. Thepulsion Amelia tried to employ had no sway over him, and there were two good reasons for that. First, he was a noble dragon, which naturally dowed him with higher mtal fortitudepared to his peers. But the second reason was the real game-changer ¨C his Divine power, the Divine Charm. This unique ability not only made him exceptionally good-looking but also came with other remarkable perks. One of those perks was an irond mtal resilice, and it rdered him impervious to all sorts of mind-controlling and mind-rted powers, skills, and abilities. In short, such tricks had zero effect on him. Amelia, witnessing Sam''s resistance to herpulsion, couldn''t hide her surprise. "H-how did you resist mypulsion?" It didn''t make sse to her; logically, she should have be able topel him effortlessly. She desperately wanted answers. Before she could make another attempt, Sam interrupted her confidtly, "Don''t sweat it, yourpulsion won''t work on me." "Why not?" Amelia raised an eyebrow, her curiosity getting the better of her. Sam retorted, "Again, why should I tell you?" She responded with an eye roll and a hint of irritation. "Fine, if you won''t share anything about yourself, th don''t expect me to reveal anything about me either." Amelia began packing her bag as if she were guinely annoyed with him. Sam decided to drop a tidbit of information to pique her interest. "I already know who you are; you''re a noble vampire and the heiress of the Scarlett n." He leveled a serious gaze at her. "The real question is, why are you here, pretding to be a regr studt?" Without warning, Amelia vanished from her spot and reappeared before Sam, her hands lifting him off the g by the neck. Sam was tak aback by her incredible speed; all he had se was a blur before he felt her grip a his neck, suspding him in mid-air. "Who are you, and how did you know about me?" Amelia''s eyes zed a bright red, her grip on Sam''s neck tighting ominously. "If I sse you''re lying, I will snap your neck right now." Sam struggled to breathe; her strgth was overwhelming, and he couldn''t resist. But he managed to croak out a response through hisbored breaths. "Fine... fine, I''ll tell you. Just... let me down first." He fell to his knees as she released him, gasping for air. "Now, tell me, how do you know who I am?" Amelia''s aura surged with intsity as she pressed for answers. Sam, still panting, exined, "I have an ability that lets me know the names and titles of anyone as long as I''m near them. That''s how I found out your name and titles... Other than that, I don''t know anything about you." As Sam recounted his story to Amelia, she listed inttly while using her heighted hearing to monitor his heartbeat. She sought any sign of deception but found . Although Sam wasn''t sharing theplete truth, she ssed he was guinely describing his unique ability, which made her less inclined to believe he was lying. She sighed, realizing the gravity of her actions. "I''m sorry I didn''t mean to attack you like that." "It''s okay... man, you''re strong," Sam replied with a smile, acknowledging her sincerity. Her own lips curled into a small smile at his forgiving response. "Now, will you tell me how you suddly became a cultivator?" After a brief pause, Sam decided to share his story, revealing everything about discovering his dragon heritage, his noble lineage, and how his mother and aunt had fled the cultivation realm. He kept the part about being the master of the Codex of Supreme Immortals to himself. Throughout their conversation, Sam realized that Amelia wasn''t as cold as her exterior suggested. Once you got to know her, she was just like any other teager her age. As Sam mtioned his parts being heirs to their respective ns, Amelia''s expression changed. "So, it was you?" "What do you mean?" Sam inquired, his brow furrowing. "Yesterday, both the Hailstorm and reheart ns were searching for someone who had awaked their main bloodlines," Amelia exined. "It was basically the hot topic among cultivators today." Sam''s frown deeped as he processed this new information. Seeing Sam''s concerned expression, Amelia hasted to reassure him. "You don''t have to worry. They only know that someone awaked the bloodlines, but they have no way of knowing it''s you... so you should be fine for the time being." Sam let out a relieved sigh. "You know, you''re really easy to talk to." "What do you mean?" Amelia asked, guinely curious. "Well, you always keep your face cold," Sam exined, "It was ev hard to talk to you. Don''t you know about the rumors that were spreading in the school?" Amelia arched an eyebrow, "What rumor?" Sam leaned in, sharing a secret with a hint of mischief in his eyes. "The one where you''re known as the ''cursed girl,'' and if anyone approaches you, they either d up dead or mysteriously vanish from school." Amelia sighed in response to this revtion. "Don''t believe those rumors; they''re not true." "Th what happed to those who tried to pursue you?" "I didn''t kill them or anything," Amelia replied with a wry smile. "I justpelled them to transfer to another school since they were constantly trying to court me. It was getting rather annoying." "As for me being cold to people, it''s because, you see, I get hungry every time a human is near me," Amelia exined, her tone tinged with awkwardness. She sped her arms a her shoulders, her hands trembling like someone expericing withdrawal symptoms. It was clear she was struggling to keep her hunger in check. "You''re not like what I thought you would be like," Sam admitted. Amelia turned her gaze toward Sam as she listed inttly. "I always thought that vampires were scary and would kill us for our blood and stuff, but you''re so collected, cute, and definitely not scary," Sam said with a warm smile, offering a differt perspective on Amelia''s kind. Chapter 17: Chapter 17: Amelia Scarlett - 2 "You''re not like what I thought you would be like," Sam admitted. Amelia turned her gaze toward Sam as she listed inttly. "I always thought that vampires were scary and would kill us for our blood and stuff, but you''re so collected, cute, and definitely not scary," Sam said with a warm smile, offering a differt perspective on Amelia''s kind. A small smile crept onto Amelia''s face wh she heard Sam use the word "cute" in his stce. Unaware that he had called her cute, Sam continued his conversation with the vampire girl. With the knowledge provided by the Codex, Sam understood that there was no animosity betwe vampires and dragons. Being the heir of two of the most influtial ns on the Azure Dragon Contint, Sam''s status put Amelia ev more at ease. Amelia saw no reason why they couldn''t be frids. In fact, she was ev contemting asking him for a favor in the near future. "By the way," Sam inquired, "you didn''t answer my earlier question." Amelia raised an eyebrow. "What question?" "What are you doing in the human world, acting as a school studt?" She sighed softly. "I ran away from my n." "Why did you run away?" Sam asked, guinely curious. "Because my father, Count Nichs Scarlett, tried to marry me off to that bastard from the Wichura n," Amelia exined with a hint of frustration and heavy disgust. Sam decided not to press further, understanding that it wasn''t his problem. However, Amelia''s frustration continued to pour out, and she found herselfpelled to share more. "Years ago, Count Wichura saved my father''s life," Amelia exined, her hands tightly clched. "In return, my father promised him that I would be married to his son once I came of age." Her anger was palpable. "That bastard, Tomasz Wichura, is a despicable vampire, and to make matters worse, my father seems to care more about fulfilling his promise than my well-being." She paused, taking a deep breath. "That''s why I ran away. I came to the human world about a year ago, using some artifacts I stole from my father to hide myself from him." After some time, Sam noticed that there were no studts left in the school, only a few staff members and janitors still a. "It''s gettingte. Why don''t we continue our talk tomorrow at school?" Sam suggested, checking his wristwatch. Amelia hesitated for a momt but didn''t respond. She simply stood there, watching Sam as he packed his bag with the books from under his desk. Once he finished, Sam noticed that Amelia was still standing in the same spot, looking at him with an unusual expression. "Is something wrong?" he inquired. "I was wondering if you could help me with something," Amelia finally spoke up. "Mm?" Sam tilted his head, indicating that she should go on. "Can you follow me?" Sam nodded and followed her as Amelia led him straight to the school infirmary. "The school infirmary?" Sam questioned, puzzled by her choice of location. Inside, he found a clean room with four neatly arranged single beds, spaced about sev feet apart. The room was currtly empty except for them and the nurse, who was wrapping up her duties before heading home. Amelia stepped in front of the nurse and used herpulsion ability,manding, "Go home and forget you ever saw us today, and don''t forget to lock the door from the outside." The nurse responded mechanically, nodding her head and th promptly leaving the infirmary, locking the door behind her as if nothing unusual had urred. Sam couldn''t help but express his admiration, saying, "That''s a pretty useful ability you have." Amelia acknowledged with a simple "I know." Curiosity piqued, Sam questioned, "So, why did you bring me here?" He couldn''t help but secretly hope that she had some romantic inttions, reminisct of those clich¨¦ sces in anime where the protagonist and their love interest were left alone in a school infirmary. Sam had briefly tertained a vivid memory of an anime sce featuring a protagonist named Basara and a heroine named Mio but quickly shook the thought from his mind. Amelia continued, "You know, we vampires drink blood, right?" Sam nodded in acknowledgmt. "Usually, we prefer blood with more... nutrits. I''ve had blood from beasts, other vampires, elves, and ev dragons," she exined, her gaze fixed on Sam as she smiled. "But aftering to the human world, I could only rely on human blood, and it doesn''t quite fulfill my needs. Human bloodcks spiritual ergy, and it doesn''t taste that great. Ev the so-called ''gold blood'' doesn''t satisfy me for long. I find myself craving blood again after just a day or two." Amelia took a seat on one of the beds and gestured for Sam to join her. "Normally, wh I drink blood from other species, I can go without it for up to two weeks." "But now my urges are getting stronger and stronger, and I''m scared that I might lose control soon," Amelia admitted with a pleading expression. "I can''t ask just anyone for help because I have trust issues." "You want to drink my blood?" Sam asked, his expression knowing. "Can I?" Amelia inquired. Sam took a momt to consider the situation, weighing the pros and cons. He knew his vitality was exceptionally strong, ev for a dragon. With two noble dragon bloodlines and his Primordial Chaos Dragon bloodline in the process of assimtion, his life force was remarkable. What''s more, he cultivated using various types of spiritual qi from heav and earth, which further hanced his vitality to an extraordinary level. Seeing no problem in sharing his blood with Amelia, Sam agreed, "Fine, I''ll let you drink my blood." A wide smile spread across her face at the prospect. Before proceeding, Sam had one more question. "But first, tell me something." Amelia raised an eyebrow. "What do you want to know?" "Do you trust me?" "Why are you suddly asking me that?" Amelia inquired. "You mtioned earlier that you couldn''t ask for help from just anyone because you have trust issues. That''s why I''m asking if you trust me." After a momt''s thought, Amelia replied, "Yes, I trust you." Sam pressed further, "Why?" "I''ve se how girls fawn over you. They practically throw themselves at you because you''re incredibly handsome," Amelia exined. "And yet, you never take advantage of them. That''s why I trust you." Chapter 18: Chapter 18: Sugar Daddy After a momt''s thought, Amelia replied, "Yes, I trust you." Sam pressed further, "Why?" "I''ve se how girls fawn over you. They practically throw themselves at you because you''re incredibly handsome and charming," Amelia exined. "And yet, you never take advantage of them. That''s why I trust you." Sam was somewhat surprised by her reason. "You trust me based on that?" Amelia nodded as if it were the most obvious thing. "Mm." Sam decided to push the boundaries a bit. "What if I did take advantage of you? After all, the girls in our ss are nothingpared to you in terms of looks." Amelia''s response was surprisingly grim. "I would plunge your lungs out of your body using my hands." "Got it," Sam replied, trying hard not to imagine the gruesome image she had just described. "So, how do we do this? You bite my neck?" He pointed to his neck with his index finger. Amelia shook her head. "No, I''ve never drunk blood directly from the neck. I''ve always had blood giv to me in a bottle; my n members would have them prepared." "Th drink from my hand," Sam offered, extding his wrist toward Amelia. Amelia hesitated for a momt, her gaze fixated on his wrist. Slowly, she reached out, gtly grasping his hand and bringing it closer to her mouth. Sam watched as her fangs extded from her mouth, and her eyes turned blood red. It was a sight that would terrify most, but to him, she looked surprisingly cute. As she bit into his hand, Sam briefly felt a stinging pain before it transformed into a strange ssation, one that he didn''t find unpleasant. Amelia drank a few drops of his blood before stopping abruptly. "You... I can sse every type of natural Qi in your blood." Sam quickly came up with an exnation. "That''s probably due to my two noble dragon bloodlines," he suggested, not wanting to reveal his unique connection to all spiritual qi. Amelia didn''t seem tirely convinced but nodded in agreemt. However, she didn''t continue drinking from his wrist. Instead, she looked at him and admitted, "No... I don''t want to drink from your wrist. It doesn''t taste good that way." Her gaze drifted to his neck, and a faint blush appeared on her face. Vampires typically only drank blood through the neck of their mates. Aside from their mates, they rarely had direct contact wh feeding. It was a delicate matter, especially for a female vampire. As she subconsciously studied Sam''s face, it dawned on her, perhaps because she was suppressing her hunger earlier, only now did she realize that Sam was undiably handsome. Sam could feel the atmosphere betwe them shift, and he couldn''t dy the growing attraction he felt toward Amelia. Her blush and the way her gaze lingered on his face didn''t go unnoticed. At that momt, he leaned in slightly closer to her, his eyes locking onto hers. "Amelia," he said softly, "if you''d like to try drinking from my neck, you can. I trust you." Amelia''s heart raced as she met his gaze, her blush deeping, and for a momt, time seemed to stand still. The connection betwe them deeped, and it was clear that something more than just blood was being shared betwe them in the quiet intimacy of the infirmary. The offer he made was unexpected, and it filled her with a mixture of excitemt and nervousness. She had never be this close to someone, let alone in such a vulnerable momt. Drinking directly from the neck was a delicate and personal act for vampires, and he wondered what had prompted her to make this request. theless, Sam had no objections. As Sam leaned in closer, she found herself drawn to him, unable to resist the maic pull betwe them. "Sam," she whispered, her voice barely audible, "I''d like that" "Are you sure about this?" he inquired, wanting to be certain of her decision. Amelia nodded with determination. "Yes." Sam sat cross-legged on the bed and gtly tilted his head to the side, baring his neck. It was an intimate gesture, one that signified trust and vulnerability. Amelia''s vampire instincts kicked in, and she moved closer, her fangs elongating, her gaze never leaving him, with a mixture of anticipation and curiosity, she gtly leaned in, her lips brushing against his neck. Their proximity intsified the anticipation and the ssual nature of the momt. Sam could feel her warm breath on his neck, sding shivers down his spine. her fragrance, that intoxicating sct unique to vampire girls, filled his sses. It was alluring and addictive making it difficult to resist. Despite the overwhelming temptation, Sam, with his strong mtal strgth, managed to maintain hisposure. Amelia''s mind raced with confusion as she found herself oddly attracted to Sam. It was a ssation she couldn''t exin, a maic pull that drew her closer to him. She questioned her own feelings, her heart pounding in her chest. She gazed at the spot on his neck that was moist with her saliva, her fangs gtly grazing his skin. Unable to resist any longer, she slowly sank her teeth into that tder spot. Unbeknownst to Sam, his Primordial Chaos Dragon bloodline was assimting at a rate of 5%. As her lips met his skin and she began to drink his blood, it was as if she had indulged in the richest, most decadt chocte. A warmth spread through her, and she closed her eyes in bliss. A minute passed, and she continued to drink, her eyes still closed. The temperature a them seemed to rise, a palpable heat veloping them. Two more minutes passed, and something shifted within Amelia. She drank more aggressively, biting down harder on Sam''s neck. He was momtarily surprised, but there was no pain, only a strange, exhrating ssation. Amelia instinctively wrapped her arms a Sam''s back, her body moving to sit on hisp. Her legs circled his waist, and Sam, who had be sitting cross-legged, held her securely by her waist. As she fervtly drank his blood from his neck, her vibrant red hair cascaded over his hands and stomach. Its fragrance filled the air, intoxicating both of them. Their chests pressed together, and the room seemed to grow ev hotter as an undiable connection forged betwe them. After about fifte minutes, Amelia was still drinking Sam''s blood. It was unlike any blood she had ever tasted, and with each sip, it seemed to draw her in more. Evtually, Amelia decided she had had ough. Slowly, she withdrew her fangs from his neck, leaving behind a gtle bite mark. She carefully licked the spot to clean it of any lingering bloodstains. Her hands remained securely behind Sam''s back, and she oped her eyes, meeting his gaze. In those intse momts, she suddly became aware of the position they were in, with her limbs tightly wrapped a him and her chest pressed against his. "Have you had ough?" Sam asked with a gtle smile. "Umu," Amelia nodded several times, her face flushed with embarrassmt. Amelia slowly rose from Sam''sp, taking a seat beside him in a more appropriate manner. She couldn''t help but ce a hand over her chest, feeling her heart still racing. "Amelia, it''s gettingte. We should go home," Sam suggested. "Yes," she agreed, her voice slightly breathless. As Sam moved to exit through the window, Amelia suddly reached out and grabbed his hand. "Wait." Amelia couldn''t bring herself to meet his eyes as she stammered, "C-Can you give me your contact number?" Sam''s smile wided at her request, and he readily took her phone, quickly typing in his number before handing it back to her. Amelia yfully tered "sugar daddy" as the contact name and saved Sam''s information on her phone. If only Sam knew. Chapter 19: Chapter 19: Just the beginning After leaving school, Sam took a differt route than usual. He had be feeling a bit down today and decided to do something that would lift his spirits. And what was his peculiar way of cheering up, you ask? Well, it involved taking care of some unfinished business¡ªby killing someone. Today, those five bastards who had attempted to kill him on that unforgettable night had convitly skipped school. But to Sam, their absce didn''t matter much. What did matter was his burning desire for revge. Their actions had tested his patice long ough, and he was determined to make at least one of them die today. It was the only way he''d get a good night''s sleep. As the sky darked, Sam found himself standing in front of a modest house, one of those typical rtals favored by school studts. This particr house was inhabited by the very five good-for-nothings he sought. "Codex," Sam called out, and a red scre popped up in front of him. ----- [ Master: Sam reheart ] [ Status: Healthy, Evolving ] [ Titles: Master Of The Codex Of The Supreme Immortals ] [ Age: 8 ] [ Inheritance: Inheritance of the Eternal Dragon Monarch ] [ Cultivation: Qi Condsation Realm (Peak-stage) ] [ Body Cultivation: None ] [ Race: Noble Dragon ] [ Bloodline(s): Froz Abyssal Dragon Bloodline, Crimson Inferno Dragon Bloodline, Primordial Chaos Dragon Bloodline (Assimtion: 5.07%)] [ Spirit Vein(s): Nine-Heavs Spiritual Veins ] [ Bloodline Abilities: Cryokinesis, Pyrokinesis ] [ Physique: Mystic Voidheart Harmonic Physique (Assimtion: 6.08%) ] [ Divine Powers: Divine Charm (Assimtion: 9.05%) ] [ Cultivation Method: Nine Celestial Revolutions Sutra ] [ Body Cultivation Method: Samsara Flesh Rebirth Art ] [ Innate Abilities: Devour ] [ Racial Abilities: Dragon Transformation ] ----- Sam chuckled to himself, scratching his back as he thought aloud, "Seriously? Only 9% of my Divine Charm has assimted, and my face is already turning heads left and right. I can''t ev imagine what''ll happ wh it reaches a hundred." Besides the Divine Charm, the assimtion of his physique and bloodline didn''t seem to bring about any noticeable changes. He didn''t feel any differt except for his increasingly irresistible charm. He approached the house, his eyes fixed on the trance. Faint sounds of a TV ying some movie drifted through the closed door. "God, I really hope all five of you are home tonight so I can sd you all to Satan together," Sam muttered to himself with a chilling smile, his thoughts veering into a dark abyss. He pressed the doorbell. RING! RING! Inside the house, the man watching the movie scowled, irritated by the untimely interruption. Who the hell would show up at this hour? He begrudgingly got up from hisfortable spot, annoyed at having to abandon his binge-watching session. This man''s name was Jack, one of the five teagers who had attempted to take Sam''s life that fateful night. Today, he had decided to skip school, spding the tire day in bed, indulging in a marathon of movies. Reluctantly, he made his way to the front door and swung it op. There, on the other side, stood a striking young man with jet-ck hair and icy blue eyes, wearing a sadistic smile that st shivers down Jack''s spine. "Hi there," the visitor greeted. "Y-You''re alive," Jack stammered, taking a step back in sheer horror. His face contorted with disbelief and fear as if he had juste face to face with a living nightmare. "Why wouldn''t I be?" Sam calmly stepped inside the house, his demeanor unsettlinglyposed, while Jack involuntarily took a step back in sheer terror. "Where are your frids?" Sam''s eyes scanned the surings, detecting no signs of anyone but Jack. "You''re alone?" Sam felt a pang of disappointmt that he couldn''t act his vgeance upon all of them together. Nevertheless, he quickly dismissed the thought, muttering to himself, "Oh well, who cares? As long as I get to kill one of you today." Aghast, Jack stammered, his body drched in sweat. He never fathomed he''d find himself in such a nightmarish predicamt. He had naively assumed that Sam''s threats were mere bluster, incapable of carrying out such gruesome inttions. Little did he know how horribly mistak he was, as the reality of impding doom began to sink in. Sam''s cold determination and vgeful presce filled the room with an eerie, foreboding atmosphere. Without a momt''s hesitation, Sam materialized right in front of Jack, his movemts too swift for Jack to react. In an instant, Sam had Jack''s throat in a vice-like grip and delivered a brutal punch to his stomach. Jack''s world spiraled into a whirlwind of agony as the searing pain tore through his body. He gasped for air, but Sam''s reltless hold on his neck left him unable to make a sound. The excruciating tormt was beyond anything Jack had ever expericed, and his face contorted in a grimace of sheer suffering. "P-Please...let...me go," Jack whimpered, his voice trembling with terror. "HAHAHA...let you go?" Sam''sughter filled the room, a chilling sound that st shivers down Jack''s spine. "Don''t kid yourself," Sam sneered, his eyes filled with malevolce. With a swift and powerful motion, he flung Jack hard against the wall. Jack couldn''tprehd the unnatural strgth Sam possessed as he collided with the unforgiving surface. Fear gripped Jack''s every thought, and survival was his only concern now. As Sam advanced, his gaze icy and filled with disdain, Jack found himself begging for his life, his pain momtarily forgott. "Let me go, I''ll do anything you want, just... just don''t hurt me." Sam''s expression darked, and he regarded Jack with contempt. "Where did that smirk of yours go?" "W-What?" Jack stammered, ssing an impding doom. "The smirk you had wh that Sterling bastard drove his knife through my chest," Sam hissed. Jack realized there was no right answer, no escape from Sam''s wrath. It was not a matter of if he would be hurt, but how severely Sam would choose to punish him. "You know what?" Sam stared at the man before him with a visceral disgust. "I won''t kill you just yet." "W-What are you going to do?" Jack''s voice quivered with dread. "Yeah, I''m still thinking about that," Sam replied with a twisted grin. Desperation fueled Jack''s actions as he saw Sam momtarily lost in thought. He seized the opportunity and attempted to make a run for the door. But his attempt was futile. With his newfound strgth, Sam, now at the Peak Stage of the Qi Condsation Realm, was far superior in speed and power to any average human. Ev if ts of Jacks were to attack him at once, there would be no escape. "Did I give you permission to leave?" In the blink of an eye, Sam reappeared before Jack and delivered a brutal p that st him crashing to the g, his body trembling with fear and pain. Jack''s mouth filled with warm, red blood, his eyes bloodshot and tear-filled. His heartbeat raced as he watched Sam, who now red at him coldly, a sadistic smile dancing on his face. "I just got a wonderful idea," Sam said, his voice dripping with mace. ''What is he going to do to me now?'' Jack had already resigned himself to his fate, no longer begging for his life. Sam approached him, his hand closing a Jack''s right index finger, pulling it out and wrapping his own fingers a it. "W-What are you doing?" Jack stammered. "An experimt" "...E-Exerimt?" With that, Sam invoked his Cryokinesis ability, a power inherited from his mother''s bloodline. It was his first time using this particr ability,but it felt like second nature to him. Although the intsity of his cryokinesis wasn''t very strong, it proved pott ough to crystallize Jack''s finger and shatter it into pieces. As the coldness began to velop his index finger, Jack felt a sse offusion washing over him. What was Sam doing? How was he doing it? Questions raced through his mind as his finger grew colder and started to ache. "Stop it! Please stop it" Jack begged, but Sam showed no mercy. He wanted Jack to feel the pain, which was precisely why he continued. Within momts, the coldness became unbearable, and Jack couldn''t handle it any longer. He began to scream in agony. However, Sam quickly silced him with a powerful punch to the nose, all while maintaining his vise grip on Jack''s frostbitt index finger. "Stop screaming, or your neighbors will hear you," Sam warned. Jack''s index finger grew numb, and he could no longer feel it. His tire hand shook uncontrobly, throbbing with pain. "It''s done." Sam''s tone was cold and indiffert as he crushed the crystallized index finger into a thousand pieces. His gaze remained unfeeling, ev as he observed Jack''s pathetic, tearful state. but could you really me Sam? After all, they had provoked him first. They had made their choice. By deciding to mess with him, they had, in essce, chos to be on the receiving d. In Sam''s eyes, he was simply following the natural course of evts. "Just so you know," Sam calmly stated. "this is just the beginning. Today, I''m feeling quite gerous, so I''ll stop here for now." He walked towards the door, his back turned to Jack. "but rest assured, I''ll be back to finish what I started. So, try to joy your life as much as possible." Each word that escaped Sam''s lips felt like a death stce to Jack. He was already in a dreadful state, with some of his bones brok, a nose that bled profusely, and bloodshot eyes. One of his ears throbbed with pain, the ringing sound tormting him. Despite his pitiable condition, nothing could drown out the weight of Sam''s chilling deration. Chapter 20: Chapter 20: First kill After satisfying his vgeful desires with Jack, Sam strolled out of the house. Standing there for a momt, he gazed back at the residce with a twitch of his mouth. His inttion had be to finish all of them off today, but it seemed luck wasn''t on his side. Only Jack had be home, and he didn''t want to spoil the dramatic deration he''d made earlier. With a resigned sigh, he contemted his next move. "Should I just head home?" The day had slipped away, and darkness began to descd, signaling that it was nearing dinnertime. Sam''s sses, sharped by his cultivation, extded to his surings. He could hear the cacophony of car horns, the screeching of tires, and the chatter of people going about their everyday lives. The desire to explore and the thrill of taking to the skies swelled within Sam. An excited smile stretched across his lips as he looked up at the dark, starry night sky. It was at that momt that he truly appreciated the breathtaking beauty of the night. He was going to fly. Ordinary cultivators would need to reach the Core Formation Realm to gain the ability to fly, and ev th, their flying speed would be limited. But Sam was no ordinary cultivator; he was a dragon, and that meant he had wings¡ªwings that would allow him to soar through the heavs. "Now, how do I do this?" Sam clched both fists, an instinctive understanding of how to summon his wings washing over him. There was an unusual ssation in his shoulders and back, but it wasn''t painful; it felt as if he were aligning with his true nature. Suddly, a pair of wings erupted from Sam''s back, unfurling to an impressive three meters in lgth each. They looked almost oversizedpared to Sam''s figure, and at the tips of the wing''s fingers, sharp, curved talons glisted in the light. Sam gazed at his newfound wings with eyes that shone brightly. The wings themselves were a breathtaking sight. They were adorned with scales that resembled freshly fall snow, each scale bearing intricate crimson markings and patterns that stretched across the tire expanse of the wings. Thebination of pristine scales with the striking crimson markings created a look that was both majestic and intimidating. But Sam knew that this appearance would undergo further transformations as his assimtion of the Primordial Chaos Dragon bloodline continued to progress. The wings on Sam''s back twitched involuntarily, and he chuckled to himself. With a bit more control, he couraged his wings to p gtly. "Oops," Sam chuckled again. With each p of his magnifict wings, Sam''s body began to ascd from the g. His eyes sparkled with wonder as he floated in the air. "This is so cool!" he eximed. His wings pped faster, propelling him upward and onward. With a powerful swoosh, Sam sted into the night sky, soaring through the darkness like a ne. The moist night air caressed his face as he ascded higher and higher, reaching a point where he could see the tire city sprawled out below him. The ssation was nothing short of incredible. Sam felt free, exhrated, and in awe of the world a him. With a sse of excitemt, he steered himself in the direction of his home, soaring gracefully through the starry night sky. As Sam soared through the night sky, his heighted eyesight caught the figure of someone below. It was other than Jacob, one of those who had conspired to kill him alongside Jack. Jacob stood in a dimly lit alley, puffing on a cigarette. A sinister smile crept across Sam''s face. "Looks like I really get to deal with one of you today," he muttered with a cold demeanor. With a swift p of his wings, he descded from the sky like a shooting star, closing in on Jacob. Jacob, lost in his own world as he smoked, was suddly jolted from his stupor wh he felt himself lifted off the g. "Wha..What''s happing?". Panic washed over him as he found himself dangling in the air, gripped by an unse force. "Don''t panic, Jacob. I won''t drop you just...yet," Sam''s voice echoed in Jacob''s ears, sding shivers down his spine. Jacob, initially bewildered by the voice, quickly realized the impossible. It was the voice of someone who should have be long dead. "You..." "Yes, it''s me¡ªalive and well." Sam''s icy blue eyes transformed into a piercing shade of crimson as they bore into Jacob''s trembling figure. To Jacob, Sam''s face remained obscured, hidd behind the macing red eyes of this supernatural tity with pping wings in the night sky. He felt as though a demon itself had descded to im his wretched soul. "You monster, let me go!" "Monster? No, you''ve got it all wrong," Sam retorted coldly, fighting the urge to d it all right th and there. "You... you''re Sam?" Realization dawned on Jacob as he connected the dots. "Yeah, it''s me." Jacob''s mind swirled with questions, the iprehsible nature of the situation overwhelming him. "How can you have wings?" "Seriously, dude?" Sam''s voice dripped with disdain. "You''re suspded like three hundred feet above the g with your worst emy, and you''re wondering how I can have wings?" , "You really are stupid, ar''t you?" Sam''s icy voice dripped with disdain. Jacob squirmed in his grasp, desperately trying to break free, but the realization had already dawned upon him. If Sam let go, he''d be nothing more than a bug squashed underfoot. "Sam, please... please don''t drop me," Jacob pleaded, hisposure crumbling. "Stop whining," Sam growled, his grip on Jacob''s neck tighting, making it impossible for him to speak. "You''re making it hard for me to think." Sam weighed his options. Should he torture Jacob or simply drop him from this height and head home? Considering his choices, he couldn''t help but think about how angry his mom would be. After all, he was already quitete. "I don''t want my mom to get angry with me," Sam sighed. With a calcted decision, he lifted Jacob by the neck and soared toward a busy about on a bustling road. Ev at thiste hour, traffic was heavy. At the top of the road, high above the g where no one could see them, Sam dangled Jacob in the air like holding a water bottle. A dark thought crossed Jacob''s mind as he realized his horrifying fate. Panic overcame him, and he fought ev harder to break free, having already lost all semnce of sanity to his fear. "Bye-bye." Sam uttered those cold words before releasing his grip, sding Jacob plummeting down to the road below. Chapter 21: Chapter 21: Foundation Establishment Realm After Sam had dealt with Jacob, he didn''t spare a second nce at the lifeless body lying on the bustling road below. "Oh my god, is that...?" "Did he just fall from the sky?" "How could someone just fall out of nowhere?" "Quick, take a photo!" "Someone call an ambnce, fast!" Sam could hear the bewildered exmations of the people who had stopped their vehicles and formed a curious crowd a Jacob''s lifeless form. Some snapped pictures while others phoned their frids, excitedly recounting the bizarre sce they had just witnessed. Their reactions were nothing short of grotesque, as if they were merely spectators to some macabre show. It left Sam feeling disgusted. With a derisive snort, Sam turned away from the spectacle and soared into the night sky, leaving behind the gawking onlookers and their soulless curiosity. After arriving homete, Sam anticipated that his mom and aunt would already be asleep. It wasn''t his first time returningte, and usually, his mom would leave some leftover food in the kitch for him. "Are you two still awake?" Sam inquired as he tered the house. His mother exchanged a meaningful look with her sister, and with a stern expression, she said, "We need to talk, Sam." Sam let out a weary sigh as he observed his mother''s serious demeanor. It was the kind of expression she wore wh she was about to have one of those awkward talks with him. And these talks always ded with Sam blushing furiously out of embarrassmt. ''Did she find my study material again?'' Sam wondered in his mind, feeling a bead of sweat form on his back. "Your father and grandparts have found out that someone has awaked the Crimson Inferno Dragon Bloodline and Froz Abyssal Dragon Bloodline," Lorraine began, her gaze fixed on her indiffert nephew. "But you already knew that, didn''t you?" Sam simply nodded. "Yes." "How?" Lorraine inquired, her curiosity piqued. Sam leaned back in his chair and exined, "There''s this girl, well, actually a noble vampire from the Scarlett n. She''s the daughter of Nichs Scarlett. She told me that people from the Hailstorm n and the reheart n have be searching for individuals who awaked their n''s main bloodlines." Lorraine''s initial concern about the awaked bloodlines seemed to shift to the vampire girl her nephew had mtioned. While H narrowed her eyes slightly, Sam, noticing his mother''s worried expression, quickly reassured her, "Don''t worry, Mom, she''s a good person. She''s actually hiding from her father because he''s trying to make her marry someone she hates." He wt on to share everything about his counter with Amelia, though he omitted the part about letting her drink his blood via his neck. He could already sse a brewing headache as he observed his aunt''s possessive gaze. It surprised him, and he couldn''t help but think, "Looks like Aunt Lorraine likes me too." He wondered whether he should pursue this rtionship he was still unsure about with Lorraine or not. After all, he was still bound by earthly customs, and he pondered whether it might be considered taboo. "What is your rtionship with her?" "She''s just a FRIEND, that''s all," he emphasized the word "frid." "Anyway, since both ns have started searching for you, we must go to the Hailstorm n," H told her son. "To cross the dimsional crack, you should at least be a lower stage Establishmt Foundation Realm cultivator... Sam, honey, why is your cultivation progressing so slowly? You should have already reached the middle stage of the Foundation Establishmt Realm, but you''re still at the peak of the Qi Condsation Realm... If there''s a problem, you can always tell me?" Sam sighed; he hadpletely forgott to mtion that he possessed Nine-Heavs Spiritual Veins. This meant he could harness all types of Earth and Heav Qi, including Fire, Ice, Water, Wind, Earth, Wood, Metal, Lightning, Dark, and Light. Yes, he ev had the Light elemt, which wasn''t part of the Nine Tributes because cultivators with Light Qi were exceptionally rare. Ev the Dark elemt itself was quite umon among cultivators. However, Sam, with his Nine-Heavs Spiritual Veins, had an affinity for all elemts. But this also meant that he needed to absorb all t Qis to advance his cultivation. The more affinities you possessed, the harder it became to increase your cultivation. On the flip side, it also meant you could joy more befits than someone with just one or two elemts. "Mom, I have Nine-Heavs Spiritual Veins," Sam confessed. "Nine-Heavs Spiritual Veins? I''ve never heard of those before," his mother admitted. "It''s a rare type of spiritual vein. People who have them can cultivate using all t Qis, just like me." He raised his hand and demonstrated his abilities. First, he invoked his Lightning Qi, and a small bolt of blue lightning danced a his hand. Th, he called upon his Wood Qi, causing tiny wood particles to appear on top of his hands. With Wind Qi, a gtle breeze swirled a them, lightly fluttering their hair. He continued to showcase all t elemts, but it was wh he demonstrated his Dark elemt that they were truly surprised. Finally, he invoked his Light Qi, creating a radiant ball of light above his hands. "Light Qi," his mother repeated in awe at his disy. "So that''s why your cultivation has be slow," his aunt said, relieved. "Son, try to break through to the Foundation Establishmt Realm soon," his mother urged. After discussing various topics for some time, they left for their rooms. Sam sat cross-legged on his bed, focusing on absorbing the suring spiritual ergy. He could sse that he was on the verge of breaking through to the Lower Stage of the Foundation Establishmt Realm, and the bottleck was gradually loosing. After four hours of intse cultivation, Sam finally oped his eyes, realizing that he had sessfully brok through to the Lower Stage of the Foundation Establishmt Realm. "Codex," Sam called aloud, his voice filled with a sse of aplishmt. ----- [ Master: Sam reheart ] [ Status: Healthy, Evolving ] [ Titles: Master Of The Codex Of The Supreme Immortals ] [ Age: 8 ] [ Inheritance: Inheritance of the Eternal Dragon Monarch ] [ Cultivation: Foundation Establishmt Realm (Lower-stage) ] [ Body Cultivation: None ] [ Race: Noble Dragon ] [ Bloodline(s): Froz Abyssal Dragon Bloodline, Crimson Inferno Dragon Bloodline, Primordial Chaos Dragon Bloodline (Assimtion: 6.%)] [ Spirit Vein(s): Nine-Heavs Spiritual Veins ] [ Bloodline Abilities: Cryokinesis, Pyrokinesis ] [ Physique: Mystic Voidheart Harmonic Physique (Assimtion: 9.94%) ] [ Divine Powers: Divine Charm (Assimtion: .00%) ] [ Cultivation Method: Nine Celestial Revolutions Sutra ] [ Body Cultivation Method: Samsara Flesh Rebirth Art ] [ Innate Abilities: Devour ] [ Racial Abilities: Dragon Transformation ] ----- Chapter 22: Chapter 22: Shes here! "Finally, I''ve reached the Lower Stage of the Foundation Establishmt Realm," Sam eximed to himself, noting that there were still five hours until sunrise. "I might as well get some sleep," he decided. However, no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t getfortable, ev with the air conditioner turned on. Frustrated, he looked down at his waist where his ''miniature dragon''panion resided. "You know what, you''re really starting to annoy me." Of course, his little dragon couldn''t speak, but it seemed to understand Sam''s irritation. "Fine, I''ll take you out for a walk th," Sam grumbled. He got up and made his way to the bathroom, taking care of ''deed''. One hourter. Sam oped the door with a stone-cold expression, muttering, "I hate myself." He grunted and shuffled back to bed, determined to get some sleep. He closed his eyes, but within seconds, he shot up, ring at his miniature dragonpanion. "Why are you standing up again?" The ''miniature dragon'' stood proudly, as if it were a mighty dragon ready to soar through the skies, and Sam couldn''t help but roll his eyes at the absurdity of the situation. Three hourster. Sam jolted awake, his heart pounding in his chest. He stared in a particr direction, ssing a strange connection with something outside the window. His voice trembled as he spoke, "W-What is that? Why does my heart feel so heavy all of a sudd?" He ced a shaky hand on his chest, where he could feel his heart racing and his whole body trembling with an inexplicable sadness. Without wasting any time, he leaped out of bed and rushed downstairs. "Good morning, honey. Up early, I see," H remarked, her brow furrowing as she noticed her son clutching his chest. "What''s wrong?" "Mom, I''m feeling some kind of connection all of a sudd" Sam replied, his sse of connection growing stronger, as if whatever it was, it was drawing nearer and nearer. H''s frown deeped as she touched Sam''s forehead, trying to understand what was happing. It didn''t take her long to realize the truth. "Sam, what you''re feeling right now is the connection you share with your sister," H exined, her gaze fixed on a specific direction. She, too, could sse her daughter''s presce, and it was growing stronger by the momt. It was the unmistakable pull of their shared bloodline, and it meant that Sophia was approaching them rapidly. "Wait, she imprinted on me?" Sam was tak aback. He hadn''t learned to sse his bloodline yet, and ev if he did, it wouldn''t exin this intse connection. Imprinting was a rare and profound bond, usually reserved for mates, but it could also ur betwepanions and, asionally, siblings for emotional reasons. While it wasn''t unheard of for siblings to imprint on each other, it was still rtively umon. ''I''ve never ev met her. Wh did she imprint on me?'' Sam was puzzled by the sudd revtion. ''Does she really love me so much that she wt as far as to imprint on me while I was still in my mother''s womb?'' Now that he understood the situation, Sam''s nervousness began to outweigh his concerns. This was going to be his first meeting with his older sister, Sophia. He couldn''t help but wonder what she looked like, what her personality was like, and how they would interact. Questions raced through his mind. Should he address her by her name, or should he call her "older sister"? Despite not oply admitting it, Sam had be looking forward to this momt ever since he learned that he had an older sister. After all, who wouldn''t be excited about having an ''Onee-san'', right? "Wait, she was in the Hailstorm n, right? Is sheing here to kidnap me back to the Hailstorm n or something?" Sam inquired, still concerned about the unexpected arrival. "No, Sam. She''sing to meet you. Don''t worry; she won''t do anything to harm you. She loves you so much that she ev wt as far as threating me to get the chance to meet you," H reassured him. "She threated you?" Sam was tak aback by this revtion. "Yes," H nodded. "She cares for you deeply, and she''s the best daughter a mother could ask for." Sam listed inttly, his heart warming at the thought of his older sister''s love for him. H finally oped up about why his sister hadn''t be with them while he was growing up, revealing the painful truths of their past. "Woah, Mom, you really screwed up this time, didn''t you?" Sam chuckled awkwardly, scratching his head. "Yeah,ugh at my pain," H replied, rolling her eyes before heading outside. It was still very early in the morning, with traces of night lingering in the sky. As H looked at the sky, she felt the presce of her daughter approaching rapidly. "You better help me make up with her," she said to Sam. Sam nodded, feeling both excited and nervous about meeting his sister for the first time. "Are you happy that you''re going to meet your sister?" Aunt Lorraine asked, noticing his mixed emotions. "Yes, but I''m really nervous," Sam admitted honestly. "Don''t be nervous. It''s not like she''s going to eat you," Aunt Lorraine teased with a mischievous grin, adding siltly to herself, ''At least not before me.'' "Seriously, Lor? Can''t you stop thinking about ''that'' for a second?" H raised an eyebrow, and Lorraine blinked in surprise. Only cultured people would know what ''that'' means. Had her older sister really figured out what she was thinking? If she had, Lorraine was thoroughly impressed with her sister''s perceptivess. "Did you just read my mind or something?" H snorted, shaking her head. "I don''t need to read your mind to know what you''re thinking, because your face tells it all like an op book." "What are you two talking about?" Sam asked confused, as he was totaly ablivious to his Aunt''s thoughts. "Nothing," both H and Lorraine said in unison. Lorraine pointed to the sky with an small smile. "She''s here!" Chapter 23: Chapter 23: Big Sister - 1 Lorraine pointed to the sky with an small smile. "She''s here!" Following her gaze, Sam looked up at the figure floating in the air, his heart racing as he felt the connection betwe them growing stronger. Sophia, on the other hand, narrowed her eyes as she focused on the teager standing below. She paid no atttion to the two wom beside him; her tire focus was on her long-lost brother. The emotions that had be bottled up inside her were beginning to leak out, causing her heart to beat faster with each passing momt. Sam, who shared the connection, could feel the intsity of her emotions, though not as strongly as she did. With a graceful swoosh, Sophia descded to the g,nding a few meters away from her brother. Her beautiful snowy wings, which had initially be spread wide, nowpressed back into her body. Sophia was dressed in a White Lace-up Hoodie, paired with dark ck pants and ck sneakers. She sported a shag-style haircut with bangs that covered her forehead, and her hair was a striking pure with crimson ts. Sam couldn''t help but admire her appearance as he took in her figure. She stood slightly taller than him, at 5 feet and 9 inches, while he measured 5 feet and 8 inches in height. He couldn''t help but wonder how his own height might change as he continued to evolve. "Sophia, I-" H began, wanting to apologize, but her words were cut short as Sophia ignored herpletely and dashed towards Sam in a sh. Sam gazed at Sophia''s face, taking in the sight of her moist gre eyes, her pale and trembling but healthyplexion, and the striking resemnce to H, except now she bore a warm and tearful smile. "Soph-" Sam barely had a chance to speak before Sophia veloped him in a heartfelt and warm hug. "Let me hug you for a minute. I need this... brother." Sam''s eyes wided as he instinctively wrapped his arms a her. He felt an overwhelming warmth, afort he had never expericed before. It was as if he had found a piece of home, a feeling so simr to the one he got from his mother. "Looks like things are going to be just fine, right, sis?" Lorraine nced at her older sister with a hopeful expression. However, H didn''t hear her younger sister''s words. She was too grossed in watching her childr reunite, a small and somewhat regretful smile gracing her lips. ''I really shouldn''t have separated them.'' Evtually, all four of them tered the house together. Sophia clung tightly to Sam, as if she feared that if she let go, he might slip away again. She was determined not to lose him once more. "So... um, Sophia," Sam began, feeling overwhelmed by her love and affection. She was so close that it was making him ufortable. Hearing him call her by her name, Sophia frowned and circled her arm a his. "Call me sister," she demanded. She didn''t care that they had only just met despite being brother and sister. She didn''t care that her mother and aunt were prest. At that momt, the most important thing to her was the desire to be called ''sister'' by her little brother. Sam secretly delighted in the situation, thinking, ''Ev though we just met, I already love her like an older sister who grew up with me... it''s so weird, but I don''t hate it.'' There was no sse of distance one would typically feel wh meeting a blood rtive for the first time betwe them. It was indeed weird. Sophia, too, seemed to feel this connection. "O-Older sister?" Sam asked ttatively. "That''s better," Sophia replied with a smile, snuggling her face into his chest possessively. Sam chuckled, finding this tire expericepletely new and unusual, but in a good way. Having a sister like this was something he was beginning to cherish. Lorraine narrowed her eyes at how close the siblings had be, despite only having just met. "Am I the only one who feels like they''re getting too close?" Ev though she won''t admit it, Lorraine was beginning to feel threated as she watched how close Sophia was to Sam. "It must be because of the imprint Sophia ced on Sam," H replied, observing her daughter''s beaming smile as she spoke freely with her brother. H was happy that she had finally relieved a heavy burd from her heart, but at the same time, she felt a hint of sadness because her daughter hadn''t said a word to her. It had be two hours, and H and Lorraine didn''t dare to disturb their conversation as they prepared breakfast. During these two hours, Sophia shared some of the best momts of her life, recounting her experices and ev mtioning the father she despised. She made it clear that she had severed all ties with their father and now resided in the Hailstorm n. "Brother, do you love me?" Sophia suddly asked, her face mere inches from Sam''s, her gaze locked onto his blue eyes. "Of course, I love you," Sam replied sincerely. Sophia was tak aback. "Ev though you JUST met me?" "Yes," Sam nodded. "Are you lying?" she questioned, her hands gripping his face tightly. "I would never lie to you," Sam reassured her with a warm smile. Hearing his words, an obsessive and possessive smile spread across Sophia''s face, and she quickly wrapped her arms a him. Sam was momtarily surprised by her intsity. She was a bit stronger than him, and his face ded up buried betwe her bosom. Sam sighed conttedly, thinking, ''This is life.'' She, who shared the connection with Sam, could sse his emotions and knew what he was thinking. "Mm... I didn''t know you liked them that much, brother," she whispered in his ear with a seductive tome, her face flushed red. "W-What are you saying?" Sam''s eyes automatically wt towards her bosom. Instead of replying, she forcefully nted a kiss all over his cheeks, pressing so hard that Sam could ev feel a bit of pain on his face. Sophia was savoring every momt, continuing to kiss his cheeks until he turned as red as a tomato. "I love you, brother. I will never leave your side," she dered as she hugged him tightly, burying his face in her bosom, as if she wanted to merge their bodies. [A/N: If you all had fun reading this chapter, why not drop a few POWER STONES? Your support means a lot! Thank You!] Chapter 24: Chapter 24: Big Sister - 2 "I love you, brother. I will never leave your side," she dered as she hugged him tightly, burying his face in her bosom as if she wanted to merge their bodies. "I...I love you too, sister," Sam sighed. Unknown to them, H and Lorraine were looking at them with weird expressions. "H, I''m...jealous," Lorraine almost cried. Ev though she had never kissed him like that, Sophia was literally taking their rtionship to a whole other level, and what was more frustrating was that she had just met him. And Lorraine, who had be with Sam ever since he was born, didn''t ev dare to act boldly, ev after he reached an appropriate age. Hearing her words, H couldn''t help but roll her eyes. "First of all, let me tell you something. Sam was raised among humans on Earth, so he''s not familiar with our customs and local traditions. Plus, he only became a cultivator a few days ago. This means he might not be ready to ept the kind of rtionship you''re hoping for." H''s words hit Lorraine like a bomb. Until now, she had never really thought about this matter; she had just be going along with the flow. But the more she pondered it, the more worried she became about her rtionship with Sam. Seeing her younger sister''s troubled expression, H let out a sigh. "Lor, I''m not saying it will never happ. It will take time. Once we bring him into the cultivation realm, he''ll get used to our customs. Th it''s only a matter of time before you can take your rtionship with him to the next level." H paused for a momt. "For now, give him time, and stop worrying about Sophia. She just met her younger brother, whom she thought was dead. So, of course, she''s going to be attached to him for a while. I don''t think she would want to have that kind of rtionship with Sam, you hear me?" Lorraine nodded her head, still wearing a troubled expression. "Just give him time...after all, time is insignificant for us cultivators, remember?" H smiled a little. Th H tered the dining hall where Sam and Sophia were sitting side by side, gaged in conversation. "Sophia," H began. Sophia, although slightly annoyed, didn''t show it on her face as she turned to her mother. Observing Sophia''s demeanor, H sighed and said, "Sophia, I''m sorry." Before H could finish her stce, Sophia interved, "Mom, it''s okay. I''m not mad at you anymore." "Huh?" H was tak aback, wondering if she had heard correctly. But wh she noticed her son winking at her with a small smile, she realized that Sam must have talked to Sophia about this. "Yeah, I was very mad at first because... well, I should be mad at you for separating him from me," Sophia pointed at Sam, "...but after talking to my brother, I realized something. It''s not tirely your fault. You were afraid that your dog-shit ex-husband would take him away if he found out he actually had a son." "But I don''t understand one thing...why did you leave me? You could have tak me with you." Sophia narrowed her eyes. She was angry, yes. She felt betrayed, yes. Did she hate her mother? No. She understood her mother''s situation. She wasn''t an emotional kid who would scream and yell at her mother. She would never fully me her mother for everything that happed, and she would not hate her. H was still her mother, and, moreover, after talking to Sam, she had learned how much Sam loved her. At least for Sam''s sake, Sophia was willing to let bygones be bygones. That didn''t mean her hatred had magically disappeared; it was still prest, but now it was directed more towards her useless-piece-of-donkey-shit father. "Please forgive me, Sophia," H''s voice quivered with emotion. "No matter how many times I apologize, it will never be ough, and no exnation will suffice." Unable to hold back any longer, tears welled up in H''s eyes. Seeing her mother in distress, Sophia rushed to embrace her, patting her back gtly. "Mom, it doesn''t matter what happed until now. What matters is that we don''t have to be separated any longer. We can be together, and we don''t have to worry about that bastard taking Sam away from us, as he still doesn''t know about Sam''s existce." "I will also live with you from now on," Sophia added, her voice filled with determination. "About that," H looked at her daughter, "We need to return to our n with Sam." Sophia frowned in confusion. She didn''t have animosity with the Hailstorm n, but she was wary of her father finding out about Sam. If he were to make an official appearance as the son of the first princess of the Hailstorm n, it would surely cause amotion, and her father would discover Sam''s existce. "Why?" Sophia asked. "Well, Sam has some secrets that, if exposed, could make him the public emy of the tire cultivation realm," H exined. Sophia still didn''t quite understand, so she turned her gaze toward her younger brother, siltly conveying her message with her gaze: ''Care to exin?'' Sam sighed, realizing he would have to reveal his secret to his sister. "Well, it''s a long story," he began. "Start from the beginning," Sophia insisted. "From the beginning? Are you sure? It will take a long time to exin." "Yes, I''m sure." "Okay," Sam said, before hesitating. "In the beginning, God created the heavs and the earth..." "Not that far back," H interrupted, realizing what Sam was doing. "Start from where you countered the codex." "Okay," Sam conceded with a smile. Sam began recounting everything that had happed to him, starting from the momt he acquired the codex and leading up to his awaking. Of course, he didn''t reveal ssitive details, such as the incidt with his ssmates trying to kill him and his subsequt act of revge. [A/N: Give this chapter some POWER STONES if you joyed it!] Chapter 25: Chapter 25: Crossroads As Sam finished exining everything, Sophia initially looked at him skeptically, thinking he might be making it all up. However, her doubts vanished wh Sam summoned the codex and showed it to her. Seeing the codex''s existce convinced her. Sophia now understood that bringing Sam to the Hailstorm n was the best course of action for the momt. Despite possessing the codex, Sam''s cultivation was still at the Foundation Establishmt Realm. Regardless of the befits the codex offered, it couldn''t directly increase his cultivation. ording to thews of cultivation, he needed to cultivate like everyone else to raise his cultivation level unless he had some special means, of course. Sophia knew about the immse pottial and trouble the codex could bring to Sam. She understood the power it held and the dangers it posed. At the same time, she believed it would evtually propel Sam to the pinnacle of the cultivation world¡ªit was only a matter of time. While Sam was nning his next moves, other forces were also in motion, each pursuing their own goals. ... A man respectfully bowed towards a woman who sat sipping her tea with grace. The woman acknowledged the man''s arrival, setting her teacup down gtly. She smoothed a strand of her hair and fixed her bright blue eyes on the man. Upon seeing her gesture, the man began to speak, "Respected Matriarch, I have followed your orders and kept a close watch on the young Miss." The woman leaned forward, interest piqued. "And what did you discover? Did she counter someone of significance? Perhaps ev her mother?" The man nodded, rying the information, "Yes, young Miss vtured into the human world, where she indeed met with the first princess. Furthermore, the second princess, Lorraine, was also in herpany." A thoughtful smile tugged at the woman''s lips. "So she did know where her mother and aunt were?" She sighed softly, her expression showing a mix of emotions. "My granddaughter, it''s surprising that she never shared this with me. I could have personally gone to bring my daughters back home." As the man contemted whether to share this piece of information, he found himself tak aback by its significance. The hesitation was clear on his face, and the woman noticed it, her blue eyes narrowing with curiosity. "What is it?" she inquired, ssing that there was something more to be said. The man finally spoke, "There is one more thing..." The woman''s frown deeped as she waited for him to continue. "There was a young man with them," he began, choosing his words carefully, "and he bore a striking resemnce to the first princess. He appeared to be very close to the young Miss." Upon hearing this unexpected detail, the woman''s eyes wided slightly. "A young man?" "Yes, a young man," the man confirmed. A particr thought crossed her mind, and she hoped that it wasn''t just a clich¨¦. "What did this young man look like?" The man searched his memory briefly before responding, "He had crimson hair and blue eyes, much like your own, ma''am." He hesitated for a momt before adding, "I also felt a strong reaction from my bloodline wh I saw him." If she had her doubts before, now she fully confirmed her suspicions. A hearty smile formed on her face, "hehe...I have a grandson!!!. this must be the luckiest day of my life." The man who was still bowing asked, "Should I continue watching them from afar?" "Yes...but try to stay away from them as much as possible and don''tpromise your presce, you understand?" "Yes, ma''am." Saying this, the man disappeared from the ce, leaving the woman thinking about what to do next. "Ah, my daughter... it hurts my heart to think that you hid my grandson from me." ... On the other side, Dorian Sterling, despite losing the codex and knowing it had already chos a new master, didn''t abandon his twisted pursuits. No one could count the number of lives he''d tak since losing the codex. He remained reltless in his quest to discover the idtity of its currt master. "Greetings, Miss Iridessa," he acknowledged a woman dressed in attire that concealed her face tirely, leaving only her striking purple eyes visible. Ev beath her loose-fitting garmts, her curves were unmistakable. However, in the presce of such a woman, Dorian Sterling disyed no interest. There was no trace of lust in his indiffert gaze. "Mm... What brings you here, Dorian?" "Miss Iridessa, giv your abilities and your reputation, I assume you already know why I''m here." Hearing his words, the woman named Iridessa narrowed her eyes but remained silt. "Still, I want to hear it from you," Iridessa persisted. "Someone stole something from me... I want to find out who has it so I can eliminate them and retrieve what belongs to me." The woman rested her head in her hands on the table before her, "Belongs to you?... The codex belongs to no one; you can''t im it as ''yours''" "Miss Iridessa, I''m not here to argue over what''s mine or what''s not mine. Use your ability and find me the person who has it," Dorian grunted, his focus unwavering. "Fine, th have it your way," the woman agreed reluctantly. She looked at the ceiling, her violet eyes starting to glow faintly. She possessed a powerful, albeit dangerous ability¡ªone that was considered taboo in some parts of the cultivation realm: irvoyance. People with such abilities were exceedingly rare, and she was one of them. Dorian waited impatitly for several minutes as she delved into her power. Evtually, the glow in her eyes faded, and aplicated expression crossed her face. Seeing her expression, Dorian frowned, "Did you find out who it is?" "No... as a matter of fact, there was no one." "What do you mean?" "The person you''re looking for either has numerous fate lines or he... is dead." "What? What the hell do you mean?" Dorian''sposure was slipping, and it was almost a miracle that he had remained calm thus far. "List closely, Dorian. Wh I try to peer into someone''s life, my ability allows me to see their fate lines. I can deduce everything about them¡ªpast, prest, and ev future. However, wh I attempted to do the same with the new master of the Codex of the Supreme Immortals, he had no fate lines." "What does that mean?" "It means either his fate lines are so vast that they are beyond myprehsion, or... he''s dead." Dorian remained silt for a momt before he turned towards the exit. "Here''s a word of advice," he heard her voice behind him. "What is it?" "Stay away from that person. I can see your fate lines fading away. If you don''t wish for your demise, you should stop pursuing whoever has be the master of the Codex now." Dorian stopped in his tracks, though he didn''t turn back. "Thank you for your time, Miss Iridessa. You will have your paymt by tomorrow," he said and continued walking, leaving those words behind. "A new yer has joined the show. The tides are about to collide... I wonder which side the new master of the Codex will choose," she murmured to herself. Chapter 26: Chapter 26: Confrontation The next day arrived, and Sam woke up feeling refreshed from a good night''s sleep. However, he couldn''t help but squint his eyes wh he ssed something unusual on his chest. "S-Sophia?" There she was, cuddled up close to Sam. She was using his arm as a pillow, with one of her arms and legs draped over his body. A small trail of drool glisted on the corner of her face, moisting Sam''s arm. Unbeknownst to Sam, after he had retired to bed early, Sophia had sneakily tered his room and nestled beside him, falling asleep in his presce. Sam couldn''t help but sigh at his currt predicamt. The whole older sister situation was tirely new and confusing to him, but he couldn''t say that he hated it. He noticed a warm smile on her face as she breathed slowly in her slumber. "Ahh... I guess I can''t do anything about it," he muttered to himself. Upon recalling something, Sam''s expression changed. "I can test that on her." It was one of the functions of the codex he had unlocked wh he broke through to the Foundation Establishmt realm. He turned his gaze to her face and activated the function, causing a pink-colored box to appear above her head, something only he could see. [ Favourability: 90% ] "Wow, she wasn''t lying wh she said she would do anything for me. Her favorability toward me is literally at 90%." Sam understood that the favorability function wasn''t limited to romantic feelings; it could vary from person to person. One could have higher favorability with a frid than with a girlfrid or spouse. Sam had also stumbled upon something rather exciting. Each time he broke through to a significant realm, the codex would grant him a reward. These rewards could vary greatly, ranging from new functions and divine powers to a special physique. "Codex," he whispered as he didn''t want to wake her up. ----- [ Master: Sam reheart ] [ Status: Healthy, Evolving ] [ Titles: Master Of The Codex Of The Supreme Immortals ] [ Age: 8 ] [ Inheritance: Inheritance of the Eternal Dragon Monarch ] [ Cultivation: Foundation Establishmt Realm (Lower-stage) ] [ Body Cultivation: None ] [ Race: Noble Dragon ] [ Bloodline(s): Froz Abyssal Dragon Bloodline, Crimson Inferno Dragon Bloodline, Primordial Chaos Dragon Bloodline (Assimtion: 9.99%)] [ Spirit Vein(s): Nine-Heavs Spiritual Veins ] [ Bloodline Abilities: Cryokinesis, Pyrokinesis ] [ Physique: Mystic Voidheart Harmonic Physique (Assimtion: 39.00%) ] [ Divine Powers: Divine Charm (Assimtion: 7.00%) ] [ Cultivation Method: Nine Celestial Revolutions Sutra ] [ Body Cultivation Method: Samsara Flesh Rebirth Art ] [ Innate Abilities: Devour ] [ Racial Abilities: Dragon Transformation ] ----- "Wow... My divine charm has assimted over 5% in a single night!" Sam eximed in surprise as he checked his progress. The pace of his assimtions had always be unpredictable. His physique''s assimtion had be rtively fast and consistt. On the other hand, his Divine charm''s progress was more erratic, sometimes speeding up and other times slowing down, all at random. His primordial chaos dragon bloodline assimtion was progressing quite slowly. It had be a week since he inherited his first inheritance, and he was still far from fully unlocking its pottial. Feeling his movemts, Sophia had wok up and greeted him, "Mmm?... Good morning, brother." Before Sam could react, she nted a small kiss on his cheek. Sam was tak aback, a bit surprised and embarrassed. "I''m not a kid, you know... I don''t need a wake-up kiss." Sophia responded with puppy eyes, "But I don''t want to stop... *sniffle*." Sam found himself at a loss for words, fearing that if he said anything to stop her, she might burst into tears. "N-No, I like it as well, you don''t have to stop doing that," Sam quickly reassured Sophia. Her smile grew ev wider, and she nted another kiss on his cheek. Afterpleting his morning chores, Sam decided to attd to some unfinished business. He made his way to the house where the four individuals who had attacked him in the alley that night resided. "Today is thest day you guys will get to live," he muttered to himself before gtly knocking on the door. He extded his sses to confirm that the four individuals were inside. Sam felt a ting of surprise as he ssed a cultivator inside the house, but their presce wasn''t particrly imposing. There was no difort or oppressive aura, indicating that the cultivator inside was either weaker than him or of simr strgth. Since there was no response to his knock, Sam''s annoyance grew, and he decided to forcefully break the door lock to ter the house. "You motherfucker." Inside, a voice that made him furious immediately reached his ears. The spiritual ergy he had ssed emanated from other than Julian. "So, you have be a cultivator, huh?" Sam responded, his voice dripping with disdain. Julian''s face contorted with anger. "Yeah, I know you''re one too, you freak. And I know it was you who killed Jacob. Don''t try to dy it." Sam''s tone remained cold and unyielding. "Yeah, I killed him, alright. What are you going to do about it?" A sinister grin crossed Julian''s face as he revealed his twisted nature. "I''m going to make you pay for what you did--for killing Jacob, for torturing Jack wh no one was a." Sam''s eyes gleamed with vgeful fire as he replied, "HAHAHA... you should be grateful he was alone to suffer because if you had be there, I would have killed all of you that very day. And I wouldn''t have stopped with measly torture." While gaged in this intse conversation with Julian, Sam discreetly asked the codex to disy his currt status. ----- [ Name: Julian Sterling ] [ Status: Furious] [ Age: 8 ] [ Cultivation: Foundation Establishmt Realm (Upper-Stage)] [ Race: Half-Dragon and Half-Human ] [ Bloodline(s): zing Wyrm Dragon Bloodline ] [ Spirit Vein(s): Fire Spiritual Veins] [ Favourability: -95% ] ----- Chapter 27: Chapter 27: Revenge ----- [ Name: Julian Sterling ] [ Status: Furious] [ Age: 8 ] [ Cultivation: Foundation Establishmt Realm (Upper-Stage)] [ Race: Half-Dragon and Half-Human ] [ Bloodline(s): zing Wyrm Dragon Bloodline ] [ Spirit Vein(s): Fire Spiritual Veins] ----- ''Upper stage Foundation Establishmt Realm?'' Sam raised an eyebrow, surprised that Julian''s cultivation was higher than his own. "Laugh all you want, but you''re dying today," Julian dered with a sinister grin. He moved with an unnatural speed, clearly beyond that of any human, andunched a powerful punch toward Sam. Sam ssed the impding danger and instinctively crossed his arms to block the attack. Upon impact, Julian''s fist struck Sam''s arms, sding him flying through the air until he harshly crashed into a wall, leaving a noticeable crack behind. Sam gritted his teeth against the pain. "Arg..." Julian approached Sam confidtly, his malevolt grin widing as he held a sword in his hand. "See this? It''s a sword I stole from my father... and I''m going to use it to chop you into a thousand pieces." Sam regarded Julian and his three underlings with an air of indifferce, unfazed by their smug expressions as if they had already won the battle. "Do you really think you can kill me?" Sam questioned, his tone dripping with confidce. Without warning, Sam''s hands transformed into fearsome dragon ws, and he lunged at Julian with a lethal killing intt. ''He''s fast,'' Julian noted, his eyes narrowing in response. He quickly raised his stol sword, ready to strike down Sam as he closed in. The sh betwe the two was met with a resounding sound of metal meeting metal. Julian was tak aback, astonished that Sam had caught his sword with his bare hand. His gaze darted to Sam''s wed fingers, a mixture of disbelief and fear overtaking his features. "What the fuck are you?" Julian stammered, desperation creeping into his voice. He attempted to exert more strgth to free his sword from Sam''s grasp, intding to slice off Sam''s hand if necessary. However, no matter how much force he exerted, he couldn''t budge the sword from Sam''s powerful grip. Frustration gnawed at him as he tried to retreat, only to find that he couldn''t pull his sword away. "You... You bastard, let go!" Julian grunted, veins bulging in his neck as he strained against Sam''s unyielding hold. Sam''s lips curled into a predatory grin. "You know, I don''t have a sword yet... so I''ll take yours." With that, Sam raised his leg and delivered a powerful kick to Julian''s chest. Sam''s powerful kick st Julian flying across the room, crashing into a wall that cracked and crumbled on impact. Dust and debris filled the air as the whole ce shook from the sheer force of the blow. Julian struggled to catch his breath, trying to regain hisposure after that devastating kick. His sword, now in Sam''s hands, caught thetter''s interest. Sam examined the bronze-colored sword with a raised eyebrow. "Huh, just an Ordinary-grade sword?... Well, it''ll do for now." Julian panted heavily, still in disbelief that he had be defeated by someone who was two minor realms below him. "Give me my sword back" Fear crept into Julian''s heart, a chilling realization settling in. He had never anticipated that Sam would prove to be so overwhelmingly powerful, far surpassing his own expectations and assumptions. The reason behind Sam''s superior strgthpared to Julian was pretty straightforward. Julian could only harness one type of Qi in his cultivation, whereas Sam had mastered the art of cultivating with t differt types of Qi. This gave Sam a substantial advantage, making him notably more powerful than anyone else in the same realm as him. Sam could take on opponts in the same major realm, no matter which minor stage they were at within that realm. Sam chuckled mockingly. "Give it back to you? Why would a dead guy need a sword?" With lightning speed, Sam closed the gap betwe them and grabbed Julian by the cor, effortlessly lifting him off the g. He tighted his grip, his voice low and macing "You thought you could take me down with stol weapons?" Sam''s eyes bore into Julian''s with a cold as it turned bright red, unforgiving gaze."You underestimate me." In the midst of the heated confrontation, Sam couldn''t contain his rage any longer. He seized Julian, hurling him to the g with a vgeance, as if discarding the trash into the deepest abyss, and th mercilessly stomped on his leg. Sam''s eyes zed with anger, mirroring the disgust he felt. "Arg...Stop...Stop it," Julian cried out in agony, clutching desperately at Sam''s leg. In his desperation, Julian ev attempted to retaliate, trying to break free from Sam''s reltless grip. But Sam remained unmoved, a wicked smile curling on his lips. "Yeah, yeah, I will stop," Sam taunted, his smile bearing a sinister edge. He raised his leg, the very one that had mercilessly crushed Julian''s leg. Just wh Julian thought the tormt might finally d, his eyes wided with terror as he felt a searing pain in his right hand. "This is the hand that drove the knife through my chest, right?" Sam sneered, his leg descding with brutal force onto Julian''s right arm. STOMP!! STOMP!! SMASH!! Sam continued his assault, reltless and unyielding, disregarding the location of his strikes, and focusing solely on inflicting pain. "Stop this...." "This is ough...." "...We are sorry... You are going too far." The pleas of Julian''s frids fell on deaf ears. Sam was beyond reason; he wanted to exact his revge, to make them suffer as he had. Without warning, Sam moved swiftly, his new sword shing through the air as he sliced Julian''s head horizontally, severing it from his body. Julian''s frids watched in sheer horror, especially Jack, who had already dured a traumatic counter with Sam. Before they could utter a single word, Sam advanced upon them, one by one, swiftly decapitating them with a cold and calcted demeanor. As the headless bodies crumpled to the g, Sam remained unfazed, devoid of remorse or guilt. In his eyes, they had provoked him first, and he was merely returning the favor with a vgeance. As he gazed at them, a sse of inadequacy washed over him. He took in a deep breath, puffing up his stomach, and th exhaled a scorching stream of mes from his mouth. Turning his head, he incinerated everything in front of him within the house. He th directed his fiery gaze towards the headless bodies, leaving only Julian''s untouched. As the mes consumed everything, the house burned ev more intsely. With a contemtive look at Julian''s headless body, he activated his innate ability, known as "Devour." Innate abilities were a peculiar gift, unique to each person, with origins still shrouded in mystery. Not everyone could awak tham. There existed no clear hierarchy or grading system for these innate abilities. Their bestowal was tirely arbitrary, and whether one received a beficial or detrimtal ability was a matter of pure chance. A crimson vortex of ergy materialized, drawing the headless body into its depths. This extraordinary ability allowed him to absorb anything ¨C be it living creatures, nts, or animals. Yes, that included humans. And from these absorptions, he gained all their inhert befits. And by "everything," I mean absolutely everything. For instance, by absorbing Julian, he could take in his cultivation, his bloodline, his spirit vein, and ev his divine power, excluding his innate ability. However, at this momt, he chose to absorb only Julian''s cultivation. With this infusion, Sam''s own cultivation surged, propelling him through one minor realm with ease. ----- [ Master: Sam reheart ] [ Status: Healthy, Evolving ] [ Titles: Master Of The Codex Of The Supreme Immortals ] [ Age: 8 ] [ Inheritance: Inheritance of the Eternal Dragon Monarch ] [ Cultivation: Foundation Establishmt Realm (middle-stage) ] [ Body Cultivation: None ] [ Race: Noble Dragon ] [ Bloodline(s): Froz Abyssal Dragon Bloodline, Crimson Inferno Dragon Bloodline, Primordial Chaos Dragon Bloodline (Assimtion: .97%)] [ Spirit Vein(s): Nine-Heavs Spiritual Veins ] [ Bloodline Abilities: Cryokinesis, Pyrokinesis ] [ Physique: Mystic Voidheart Harmonic Physique (Assimtion: 48.00%) ] [ Divine Powers: Divine Charm (Assimtion: 0.00%) ] [ Cultivation Method: Nine Celestial Revolutions Sutra ] [ Body Cultivation Method: Samsara Flesh Rebirth Art ] [ Innate Abilities: Devour ] [ Racial Abilities: Dragon Transformation ] ----- [A/N: Give this chapter some POWER STONES if you joyed it!] Chapter 28: Chapter 28: Surprise Visit After Sam had tak his sweet time exacting his revge, he simply headed back home without sparing a nce at the burning house behind him. As soon as people noticed the fire at that house, they dialed 9, summoning the police and the fire departmt. They arrived promptly and managed to put out the mes. Inside the charred remains of the house, a gruesome sce awaited them ¨C four decapitated heads and three headless bodies, brutally mutted. It was clear to the authorities that this was no idt; it was a cold-blooded murder. But despite their best efforts, they couldn''t uncover any leads or evidce. Everything that might have be a clue had gone up in smoke along with the house. Once the police hadpleted their investigation and left the sce, a mysterious figure emerged. It was other than Dorian Sterling, the father of Julian Sterling. Dorian was the same person who had be reltlessly pursuing the codex that Sam now possessed. As Dorian looked a the ruined house, he could sse the lingering traces of spiritual ergy, or what was left of it after the fire had consumed the ce. Standing beside Dorian was a man named Jereth, who, interestingly, hailed from a realm differt from Earth. You could say he was a bit like a paleontologist, but not exactly. Jereth was, in fact, a cultivator, a mysterious figure from the Demon realm. Surprisingly, no one, not ev Dorian Sterling himself, knew about Jereth''s true origins. Jereth wore a fake-sad expression as he spoke to Dorian, "I''m truly sorry, Dorian." Dorian''s response was anything but emotional. He gazed at Jereth with indifferce, showing no signs of sadness or anger. "It''s not a big deal. Once I discover the one responsible for my trash son''s demise, I''ll handle the matter personally." Jereth cracked an evil smile, resembling a cunning merchant. "All you need to do is get your hands on the codex. With that, you''ll hold the power to reshape everything. Revge will be a mere side questpared to the world-shifting possibilities at your fingertips." Dorian nodded, a newfound determination burning in his eyes. He now had an additional reason to find the codex: revge. ... Sam was leisurely gliding through the sky near his house wh he suddly spotted a figure approaching him. His eyes narrowed, and a surprised expression crossed his face as he hurried toward the approaching figure. "What are you doing here?" Sam inquired as he came to a halt mid-air in front of the figure, a young redhead girl with striking gre eyes. "I came looking for you," Amelia replied, avoiding direct eye contact with Sam. Sam was totally caught off guard, so he instinctively examined her more closely. He couldn''t help but notice that something wasn''t quite right. Her face had a touch of redness, and his heighted sses picked up on the fact that she was hot. And no, not the "hot" in the attractive sse (though she certainly was that too), but in a literal way ¨C her body temperature was a bit on the high side. "What''s wrong?" he asked with concern. "I...I''m hungry...I want to drink your blood, if that''s okay," Amelia confessed. It all started after she had her first taste of Sam''s blood. Once she returned home, thoughts of him consumed her every waking momt, making it impossible to focus on anything else, including her cultivation or ev getting a dect night''s sleep. She couldn''t dy that she felt a strong attraction to Sam. At first, it seemed like a typical crush, but it quickly morphed into something more akin to a reltless hunger that she couldn''t control. She had initially hoped that, being the noble dragon he was, he would keep her satisfied for at least a week, but that hope proved futile. Her cravings returned in less than a day, and to make matters worse, no other source of blood could satiate her. It was as if she were hardwired to only crave Sam''s blood. Wh she finally confided in Sam about her predicamt, he felt a pang of guilt, as if somehow this situation was his fault. "Come with me," Sam said, taking her hand and guiding her to his house. He led her to his room, where an op window offered a discreet trance. "Reel in your presce," Sam instructed, not wanting to risk his sister discovering him sneaking a girl into his bedroom, especially one who seemed to be getting a little too fixated on him. "What are you up to, my dear brother?" Sam was caught red-handed, sneaking a beautiful girl into his room. Sophia had a smile on her face, but her eyes told a differt story. They held a macing edge, and ev Sam felt a shiver of fear at the sight. "S-Sister, it''s not what it looks like," Sam stammered nervously. ''Sister?... Isn''t she the young miss of the Hailstorm n?'' That thought crossed Amelia''s mind as she observed Sam''s older sister. "Ara~ Th what exactly does this look like?" Sophia''s gaze turned to the girl in question, her eyes narrowing with surprise. "Ar''t you the princess of the Scarlett n?" Amelia felt a wave of fear wash over her as she met Sophia''s piercing gre eyes. For some reason, she ssed the need to tread carefully, as if any wrong move could lead to dire consequces. "Y-Yes, I''m Amelia Scarlett... I will be in your care," Amelia stammered, executing a graceful bow in an attempt to convey her utmost respect to Sophia. "In my care, or my brother''s care?" Sophia''s gaze bore into Sam as if she were trying to see into the depths of his soul. Sam let out a sigh, attempting to rify the situation. "Sister, it''s not what you think... She needed help, that''s why she came to me." "What kind of help?" Sophia inquired, her curiosity piqued. "She needed blood to drink, but it seems she can only drink from me," Sam exined. [A/N: Give this chapter some POWER STONES if you joyed it!] Chapter 29: Chapter 29: Surrendering To Desire "You want to drink his blood?" Sophia locked eyes with Amelia, her gaze unwavering. Amelia, feeling embarrassed, nodded and replied, "Yes..." Sophia continued to scrutinize her with that peculiar expression. "You only want my brother''s blood, not the other stuff?" Amelia was a bit puzzled by Sophia''s remark. She didn''t quite understand what ''the other stuff'' meant. "...only blood" Meanwhile, Sam, who had be eavesdropping on their conversation, couldn''t help but think, ''What the hell is she talking about? ''The other stuff''? I didn''t know my sister was such a big pervert.'' "Go ahead and drink, have your fill. Don''t let me stop you," Sophia nonchntly took a seat on what she considered Sam and her shared bed. Her expression clearly plea conveyed a message: "I won''t let you guys fuck, not now, not ever." Amelia found herself in a rather peculiar predicamt. She cast a sidelong nce at Sam, unsure of how to proceed. ''Should I just pounce on him?'' she wondered. Her gaze instinctively wandered to Sam''s impably chiseled neck, th back up to his incredibly handsome face. A nervous gulp followed by a subtle lip-licking betrayed her growing hunger. "Why does he look ev more handsome than thest time I saw him?" she mused to herself. To Amelia, at that very momt, Sam resembled the most delectable treat she''d everid eyes on, and she was practically salivating at the thought of sinking her teeth into him. But there was one nagging obstacle: Sophia''s unwee presce. ''Why won''t she just leave us alone? I want some alone time with him,'' Amelia thought, her frustration steadily mounting as her patice wore thin. Only Amelia truly understood the immse effort it took for her to resist the urge to pounce on Sam and sink her teeth into his neck. Sam, well aware of Amelia''s internal struggle, decided to break the awkward silce. "Dear sister Sophia, she can''t exactly joy her drink if you keep watching like that." Sophia, puzzled, asked, "Why not?" "Because she''s...shy," Sam replied, trying to keep a straight face. Sophia shifted her gaze to Amelia, who, at that momt, seemed more like a poised predator than a shy girl. She couldn''t help but think, ''Shy? Her? Seriously?'' Recognizing that his sister would not vacate the room, Sam took action and called for his mother, "Mom, could youe here, please? I could really use some help." "Sure, I''m on my way," his mother replied. Wh Sam''s mom tered his room, she was initially tak aback. ''Why is there a girl in my son''s room?'' she wondered her expression a mix of surprise and concern. Th, an unwee thought crossed her mind, and her face darked. "Who is she, my son?" she inquired, her tone tinged with suspicion. Seeing his mother''s reaction, Sam began to second-guess his decision to call her for help. ''Maybe I shouldn''t have brought her here,'' he thought. Sam pointed towards Amelia and introduced her, "Mom, this is Amelia, the princess of the Scarlett vampire n and the daughter of Count Nichs. Long story short, she ran away from home because her father wanted her to marry some jerk. She''s also my ssmate, and that''s how I found out she''s actually a cultivator. She was hungry, and I let her drink my blood. Now she''s suffering from hunger, and it seems she can only be satisfied by drinking my blood. So, she came looking for me. But the problem is, Amelia can''t drink if someone is watching, and your daughter won''t leave the room." H''s reaction was a bit matter-of-fact. She simply stared at Sam and said, "...Okay, I think I understand." And she did, at least to some extt. She decisively grabbed her daughter''s hand and hauled her out of Sam''s room. "Mom, what the fuck are you doing? Let me go!" Sophia protested, though her struggles were futile against her mother''s superior strgth. "Come on, sweetie. Let Amelia have her drink in peace," H insisted, pulling Sophia out of the room and closing the door. From behind the closed door, they could still hear Sophia''s muffledints. "Come on, Mom, she''s trying to fuck my brother!" Sam gazed at Amelia with a sincere apology in his eyes. "I''m really sorry about my sister," he whispered. Amelia remained silt, her thoughts consumed by a pott desire. In an instant, she vanished from her spot, reappearing right in front of Sam. With a determined push, she gtly eased him onto the bed and straddled him. Unlike their previous counter, Sam could clearly follow her every move. His cultivation had reached a level where he could match her. As she drew near, he saw her eyes had tak on a red hue, and her breath came in erratic gasps. Their faces were inches apart, and her gaze bore into his deep blue eyes. "I can''t resist any longer," she confessed, her voice trembling with longing. Sam slowly raised his upper body, and Amelia settled herselffortably on his midsection. With a tder gesture, he guided her head toward his pristine neck. "Go Ahead," he whispered Amelia held Sam with an almost possessive intsity, her legs twined a his waist, and her hands clutching his back as though he were the most treasured prize in the world. With her vampire instincts in full bloom, she sank her teeth into Sam''s neck. ''His blood has be ev more exquisite,'' Amelia thought as she savored the taste. ''It''s nothing short of heavly.'' While Amelia expericed an overwhelming sse of pleasure as she drank his blood, Sam''s ssations were tirely differt. As she rested her face on his shoulder, Sam felt the soft, warm skin of her cheek against his own. He couldn''t help but gtly caress her head, running his fingers through her fiery red hair with a tderness reserved for lovers. Sam''s gaze became fixated on her neck, and he found himself unable toprehd the emotions swirling within him. His instincts were urging him to taste her neck, an impulse he couldn''t quite decipher but one that felt undiably powerful. He became horny right away. His tiny dragon, which was hidd beath his pants, sprung awake wh it ssed the blood streaming toward it. Amelia, who had be sipping his blood while keeping her eyes closed, oped them in shock as soon as he felt Sam''s dick hit her sweet spot. "Is that?..." Amelia''s face flushed a deep crimson, but she didn''t cease savoring his blood. She refrained from mtioning the intse desire veloping them, focusing solely on drinking his essce with an unquchable thirst. In the midst of this intimate exchange, Sam found himself increasingly consumed by desire. His gaze remained locked on her neck, and an overpowering urge to taste her overwhelmed him. He couldn''t help but wonder, ''What''s happing to me? Why do I feel this intse need to conquer her? It''s almost too overpowering.'' He had no idea that every time Amelia drank his blood, his primordial chaos dragon bloodline was being assimted faster and faster. His Primordial Chaos Dragon bloodline was acting up, progressively affecting his psychological state. That was why Sam immediately expericed an incredible rush to subjugate her out of nowhere. Sam swallowed hard, his own face now ame with a passionate hue. His breaths grew unev, and the thundering rhythm of his heart seemed to echo like the roar of a mighty dragon. unable to restrain himself any longer, Sam''s eyes gleamed with a fiery crimson as he ardtly kissed her neck and began sucking her neck like a beast. Amelia expericed a momtary mix of surprise and confusion, but the overwhelming allure of his blood was impossible to resist. Her desire to drink from him had be an irresistible addiction. As Sam''s lips met her neck, a gtle wetness veloped her skin, a testamt to the intsity of Sam''s desire. Amelia could feel Sam''s hardness on her sweet region while also feeling him licking her neck as his dick harded with need. Amelia was bing increasingly frustrated. She grew pretty horny herself. Sam''s pants were wet by her sweet nectar. In the midst of their passionate exchange, Sam momtarily paused and withdrew from Amelia''s neck, his crimson eyes revealing no discernible emotion. His gaze turned stoic, an igmatic intsity emanating from his eyes. Amelia, still caught in the throes of their shared connection, ssed a peculiar shift in her body as she ceased drinking his blood. She looked into Sam''s emotionless eyes, her own red gaze locked onto his. Th, without warning, Sam closed the distance betwe their lips. The suddness of his action left Amelia in a state of surprise, momtarily unable toprehd the reality of the momt. However, she offered no resistance. Their mouths met in a fervt kiss, and Amelia''s initial astonishmt gradually gave way to an intoxicating surrder. She reciprocated Sam''s kisses with a passion all her own, their lips melding together in a tantalizing dance. As their mouths interlocked, Sam could taste the unmistakable essce of his own blood on Amelia''s lips. Their breaths mingled, their lips molded together, and in that momt, Amelia felt herself consumed by the captivating sce unfolding before her.| Desire surged betwe them, the passionate symphony of their kisses echoing throughout the room. Amelia''s fervor intsified as she tightly cradled Sam''s face, deeping their connection with every ardt kiss. Sam''s hands moved with a graceful, ticing rhythm, their touch igniting a fire within Amelia. His caresses were tder and tantalizing, gradually tracing their way to her bosom, where they lingered with a loving, revert touch. Finally, his hand settled on her waist, embracing her with a passionate fervor that st shivers of delight coursing through her being. Fifte minutester. As their passionate counter reached its climax, Sam finally regained hisposure. Their parted lips left a glisting thread of mixed saliva, a testamt to the intsity of their connection. Both of their faces zed with embarrassmt. Amelia remained seated on hisp, her ample bosom pressed firmly against his chest. She could still feel the unmistakable evidce of Sam''s ''mini dragon'' in her lower regions, a ssation that left her feeling ev more flustered. Her own desire had left her feeling incredibly aroused and ready. Sam, seemingly on the edge of losing control, appeared as though he might pounce on Amelia at any momt. The overwhelming desire to conquer her surged within him, growing stronger by the second. "I..." Amelia attempted to speak, but the words seemed to elude her. However, before she could find her voice, Sam surprised her with a question that hung in the air,d with unexpected vulnerability. "Will you be my woman?" ..... [A/N: Please feel free to share your thoughts in themt section. Give this chapter some POWER STONES if you joyed it!] Chapter 30: Chapter 30: Emotions Amelia was utterly bewildered by the rapid sequce of evts. One momt, she had be indulging in the bizarre act of drinking blood from someone''s neck, and the next, she found herself gaged in a passionate and unexpected kiss with Sam. She couldn''t help but taste Sam''s lingering essce on her lips, and she abstmindedly licked them as she stole nces at him. Sam''s gaze was anything but casual; it was filled with a possessive intsity that st shivers down her spine. Her thoughts were in disarray, struggling to make sse of the situation. ''We kissed?'' she mused, her mind still struggling to catch up. ''But why did he kiss me? And why did I respond so eagerly? Could it be that I actually like him?'' A barrage of questions bombarded her thoughts, and her face remained flushed as her heart raced like a wild stallion. Amelia was still nestled in Sam''s embrace, perched on hisp, and her rapid heartbeat reverberated through her chest, and Sam could feel it. The atmosphere grew increasingly awkward as both of them remained silt, locked in a staring contest of sorts, eyes fixed on one another. Amelia''s gaze roved over Sam''s face, and in that momt, a revtion struck her like lightning. ''...I like him,'' she admitted to herself, her heart racing ev faster. Still seated on Sam''sp, she couldn''t help but feel the undiable presce of his... ahem, ''mini dragon,'' pressing against her in a rather ssitive area. She was no stranger to the ways of the world, and the ssation was not lost on her. This realization only intsified her embarrassmt, causing her cheeks to turn an ev deeper shade of crimson. Her body reacted to the situation in a way that left her feeling flustered and exposed. She was wet. At that point, she wished she could disappear or find a hole to bury her face in to shield it from Sam''s view. "I..." Ssing the atmosphere grew increasingly awkward Amelia attempted to speak, but the words seemed to elude her. However, before she could find her voice, Sam surprised her with a question that hung in the air,d with unexpected vulnerability. "Will you be mine?" Amelia was tak aback by Sam''s deration. "W-What are you saying?" she stammered, her heart pounding in her chest. With a determined and serious expression, Sam spoke, "I want you to be my woman." Amelia''s mind raced, her thoughts a chaotic jumble. ''What should I do? Should I just say yes and figure it outter? Do I really have those kinds of feelings for him?'' She contemted their past interactions, and deep down, she couldn''t dy the truth. ''I do like him that way.'' After a few momts of inner turmoil, she finally managed to speak, albeit hesitantly. "I... I don''t know what to say," Amelia admitted. Sam''s impatice was palpable as he urged her, "Say yes or no." His attraction to Amelia was growing stronger with each passing momt, and his desire to possess her was bing undiable. Sam''s emotions were a whirlwind, and he couldn''t contain his thoughts any longer. "I like you, I really do. You''re beautiful, you''re a cultivator too, and... you''re hot," he blurted out, his words tumbling out of his mouth in a jumble. ''Please say yes'' Amelia couldn''t help but catch every word, and amid the chaotic confession, one thing was crystal clear to her. He was determined to make her his. Amelia''s heart secretly warmed as she noticed Sam''s unwavering determination to win her over. After a brief momt of contemtion, she finally mustered the courage to respond, "Well, I do like you, but I''m not sure if it''s love." Sam''splexion instantly drained of color, his face darking with disappointmt. It felt as if someone had ripped his heart out and run it over with a steamroller. The sting of rejection was painfully real. ''So this is what rejection feels like?'' he couldn''t help but think. Seeing the despair on Sam''s face, Amelia rushed to rify, a hint of concern in her voice, "But I''m willing to give us a chance, to see where our rtionship goes." "Huh?" Sam was clearly perplexed. "I don''t understand. What do you mean?" Amelia exined, her voice gtle and reassuring, "I''ve never be close to a guy before, and I don''t fully understand love. But I do know that I like you. I want to explore my feelings and understand them better by being with you." Sam seemed eager to take their rtionship to the next level. "So, you''ll live with me?" he asked, his hope evidt in his eyes. Amelia shook her head, rifying her stance, "Where did you get that idea? We''ll spd time together until we figure out our rtionship, okay?" Sam wasn''t ready to give up on the idea just yet. "But you could do that by living with me," he persisted. Amelia hesitated for a momt, contemting the practicality of the suggestion. "I don''t think it''s a good idea," she responded cautiously. Sam, however, was determined to persuade her. "It''s a great idea," he countered. "You could choose one of the three unupied rooms in our home, and It''d make it easy for you toe to me if you get cravings for blood too." Amelia pondered the befits. Living with Sam might indeed help her better understand her feelings, and the prospect of easy ess to a blood source was tempting. Amelia voiced her concern, "I''m not sure your sister would be thrilled about me moving into your ce." Sam waved off her worries with a confidt grin, "Don''t worry about my sister. She might seem tough, but she''s really a big softie, just like your beautiful hair." He couldn''t help but admire her long, flowing red locks, his fingers itching to run through them. ... Fuming with anger, Sophia paced back and forth in the hall, her frustration bubbling over. She couldn''t contain herself, her hair disheveled as she tugged at it like a madwoman. Her words seethed with rage, "That bitch, I swear I''m going to kill her." [A/N: Give this chapter some POWER STONES if you joyed it!] Chapter 31: Chapter 31: Possession Fuming with anger, Sophia paced back and forth in the hall, her frustration bubbling over. She couldn''t contain herself, her hair disheveled as she tugged at it like a mad woman. Her words seethed with rage, "That bitch, I swear I''m going to kill her." H had forcibly removed Sophia from Sam''s room to grant Sam and Amelia some privacy. However, Sophia''s mind was in turmoil. ''It should''ve be me...not that thot'' She couldn''t wrap her head a the idea of her baby brother being alone with a girl, and not just any girl, but a stunning one at that. Unable to control her frustration and concern, she resorted to using her spiritual sse to discreetly peek into Sam''s room, witnessing everything that unfolded betwe him and Amelia. As Sophia watched Sam ask Amelia to be his woman, it felt like her world had suddly exploded. Thoughts raced through her mind, each more bewildering than thest. ''Why did he ask that bitch to be his woman? Am I not ough for him?'' Her heart ached with confusion and frustration. H and Lorraine observed Sophia, using their own spiritual sses to keep tabs on Sam and Amelia. They exchanged nces filled with pity for Sophia, understanding the emotional turmoil she was going through. Lorraine, in particr, had her ownplicated feelings, as she harbored romantic inttions toward Sam. H couldn''t help but notice Lorraine''s downcast expression. Strangely, wh she saw Sam proposing to Amelia, a hint of jealousy stirred within her as well. H couldn''t help but question herself, her hand gtly pressing against her chest as she shook her head in disbelief. "What''s happing to me? I''m his mother; I shouldn''t be feeling like this." Lorraine observed her older sister''s inner turmoil and couldn''t resist a sly grin. "Are you jealous that your son has a new girlfrid?" she teased, ev though she was in a sour mood herself over Sam''s proposal to Amelia. ''Now you know How I felt'' Lorraine signed. Lorraine wasn''t all that surprised wh she ssed H''s unease upon witnessing Sam''s proposal to Amelia through their spiritual sse. She looked at H with a yful glint in her eye and quipped, "So, are you nning to confess your feelings to your son, older sis?" Sophia, who had be pacing anxiously, abruptly halted in her tracks wh she heard Lorraine''s words. She turned to her mother, a look of bewildermt in her eyes, and stammered, "M-Mom, what is she talking about?" With a resigned sigh, Lorraine shook her head and let out a small chuckle. She th confessed, "Oh, my dear niece, it''s quite clear to see. Your mother, just like me, is head over heels in love with Sam." "Lorraine, please, you''re misunderstanding things," H implored, her tone tinged with frustration. Lorraine''s anger red as she red at H. "Misunderstanding? Seriously?" Her eyes bore into H with a hint of restmt. "Why can''t you just admit that you see Sam as more than just your son?" H''s patice wore thin, and she urged, "I said stop talking, Lorraine." But Lorraine wasn''t about to back down. Her frustration bubbled over as she continued, "No, you stop talking! I''ve se the way you sometimes look at Sam. I remember your reaction wh I mtioned wanting to be his wife. You didn''t want me to have that kind of rtionship with him, but you won''t say it out loud. What do you want me to do?" The room was filled with tsion as the emotions betwe them came to a head. Sophia decided to confront her mother directly about what Aunt Lorraine had said, feeling somewhat incredulous about the whole situation. "Mom, is what Aunt Lor saying true?" She cut to the chase, not expecting her mother to harbor such feelings for Sam. H hesitated for a momt, clearly overwhelmed by the conversation. "I... I can''t talk about this right now," she mumbled and th promptly disappeared, leaving the matter unresolved. It seemed like her way of postponing a difficult discussion. Sophia was left frustrated. "She just ran away," she grumbled. Lorraine sighed, having se this reaction from H before. "Yes, she did. She can never confront her feelings head-on, and this must be especially hard for her since it''s about Sam." Turning to leave for her room, Lorraine was stopped in her tracks wh Sophia grabbed her hand, her expression stern. "Do you also see Sam as a man?" Sophia inquired with a tone of irritation. Lorraine didn''t hold back. "Yep, and I want to be his wife," she stated matter-of-factly. Sophia felt her patice wearing thin as she siltly cursed in her head. But Lorraine wasn''t done. "Don''t think you can stop me from getting close to Sam. Now that I''ve realized I have more love rivals, I''m going to up my game," Lorraine dered confidtly. Th, Lorraine paused for a momt, as if contemting something, before sharing a piece of advice. "Oh, and one more thing, Sophia. Sam was raised in the human world with their customs, so he won''t just ept the kind of rtionship we''re hoping for with him." Confused, Sophia asked, "Why the fuck are you telling me this?" Lorraine smirked, suggesting something that left Sophia tak aback. "Tch,e on. Don''t you also see Sam as a man?". Sophia didn''t beat a the bush and simply shrugged her shoulders as if it were the most obvious thing in the world. "Yes," she affirmed, "Ever since I imprinted on him wh he was still in my mother''s womb, I''ve always loved him unconditionally." Lorraine nodded in understanding, prepared to leave the conversation there. However, Sophia had more to say. "Know this," she continued with a determined expression, "He is mine and mine alone. I won''t let him be with any other girl. I''ll go to any lgths, ev resort to extreme measures, and if that doesn''t work, I''ll just lock him in my secret basemt and shower him with lots of love until he can''t ev think of another girl." Her words carried a certain possessivess that left Lorraine both surprised and slightly concerned. "Great, we have a yandere with us now....it''s going to be fun" [A/N: If you wouldn''t mind, it would be greatly appreciated if you could provide a review for this novel. And as always, if you found this chapter joyable, please consider giving it some POWER STONES!. Arigato!!!] Chapter 32: [Bonus chapter] Chapter 32: Changes, Quest Two weeks had passed since the day Sam had asked Amelia to be his woman, and during that time, some notable changes had tak ce. The most significant change, in Sam''s view, was that Amelia had decided to move in with him. Surprisingly, Sam''s mother and aunt didn''t raise any objections to this arrangemt, despite their lingering feelings of jealousy. In fact, they rather liked Amelia. However, the same couldn''t be said for Sophia. Sam''s family was initially tak aback that he had convinced Amelia to make such a big leap, especially considering their rtively short acquaintance. They couldn''t quite fathom how Sam had managed to earn her trust so quickly. Wh they asked Sam about it, he credited his Divine Charm. He exined that it not only granted him tremdous mtal strgth and charisma but also had a subtle influce on people he countered, predisposing them to have a favorable opinion of him, as long as they didn''t already harbor negative feelings. In Amelia''s case, there was another factor at y¡ªher noble vampire lineage. Something about Sam triggered a peculiar response in Amelia, a subtle reaction from her vampire instincts that inclined her to submit to him and follow his lead. This was why she had ced such immediate trust in him, although she had yet to fully realize the depth of these instinctual responses due to their subtlety. That day had be quite an evtful one for Sam. He had a fantastic time with Amelia, and the highlight had be getting his very first kiss, and from a sexy vampire no less. But the same couldn''t be said for his mother, aunt, and his obsessively protective older sister. Sophia, in particr, seemed to be having a tough time with her emotions. She had started talking in her sleep, or rather, cursing in her sleep, much to Sam''s amusemt. Another developmt was on Sam''s mind this past week, much to Sophia''s frustration. His assimtion of the Primordial Chaos dragon bloodline had progressed significantly, while his Divine Charm had teaued at 30%. But the real issue that had Sam concerned was his skyrocketing libido. It had reached such an absurd level that it was now bing a problem. He couldn''t ev get a peaceful night''s sleep. Every time hey down, his divine sword down below stood at atttion like the Eiffel Tower, causing more than a few sleepless nights. Sam found himself in a rather peculiar predicamt. His libido had be increasingly uncontroble, making it nearly impossible for him to sleep unless he dealt with it for at least an hour or so. Ev th, it took some time for him to calm down. Giv this situation, he realized it wouldn''t be a good idea to continue sharing a room with his sister, Sophia. So, he mustered up the courage to ask her if she could sleep in a separate room. However, Sophia wasn''t exactly thrilled with the idea. With the help of his mom and aunt, Sam managed to convince Sophia to let him sleep alone. But ev with this arrangemt, there were nights wh Sophia would sneak into his room, seekingfort and cuddles in the middle of the night. Sam''s main concern was that the wom in his house might discover his unique condition. He hadn''t disclosed the details of his physique and his newfound bloodline to them, which meant they were unaware of his ongoing libido issue. The thought of revealing such a ssitive matter to his mother, aunt, sister, and Amelia, who now lived with them, was daunting. The pottial reactions that revtion might elicit were ough to keep him quiet about it. Sam found himself seated in a lotus position, deeply grossed in the practice of his Nine Celestial Revolutions Sutra. As he delved into his cultivation, something extraordinary happed. His body emitted a subtle ripple, causing the objects in his room to quiver slightly. Simultaneously, a rush of spiritual ergy surged into his being, and Sam could feel a profound change within himself. Oping his eyes, he released a contted sigh. "I''ve finally reached the Peak stage of the Foundation realm," he acknowledged with a sse of aplishmt. He clched his fist, feeling the newfound power coursing through him. "My cultivation rate has be significantly faster than before," he mused. In the beginning, reaching ev the lower stages of the foundation realm had be a time-consuming deavor, but now, it seemed he could absorb spiritual ergy at an elerated pace. "Codex." ----- [ Master: Sam reheart ] [ Status: Healthy, Evolving ] [ Titles: Master Of The Codex Of The Supreme Immortals ] [ Age: 8 ] [ Inheritance: Inheritance of the Eternal Dragon Monarch ] [ Cultivation: Foundation Establishmt Realm (Peak-stage) ] [ Body Cultivation: None ] [ Race: Noble Dragon ] [ Bloodline(s): Froz Abyssal Dragon Bloodline, Crimson Inferno Dragon Bloodline, Primordial Chaos Dragon Bloodline (Assimtion: 0.8%)] [ Spirit Vein(s): Nine-Heavs Spiritual Veins ] [ Bloodline Abilities: Cryokinesis, Pyrokinesis ] [ Physique: Mystic Voidheart Harmonic Physique (Assimtion: 78.00%) ] [ Divine Powers: Divine Charm (Assimtion: 30.74%) ] [ Cultivation Method: Nine Celestial Revolutions Sutra ] [ Body Cultivation Method: Samsara Flesh Rebirth Art ] [ Innate Abilities: Devour ] [ Racial Abilities: Dragon Transformation ] ----- As Sam was scrutinizing the changes in his status, an unusual urrce took ce. His eyes began to emit a reddish aura, and from them materialized the Codex of the Supreme Immortals, hovering in front of his face. The pages of the mystical book flipped on their own, and the seals on the third page gradually dissolved, allowing it to fully op. Sam couldn''t help but mutter, "What''s up with you now?" as he gazed at the cryptic inscribed on the page¡ªanguage of ancit origin that was indecipherable to him. Th, a scre appeared in his field of vision, presting him with a choice. [ You have triggered the quest function of the codex ] [ There will be two quests that will be giv, you can choose to ept only one of the two quests] [ Quest: Reach Core Formation realm in one swoop. Reward: Divine Power +] [ Or ] [ Quest: Build a Nine-level Daoist Foundation. Reward: Divine Power + ] Sam contemted the choice prested by the Codex, which had materialized before him, floating in the air. He spoke aloud, addressing the Codex directly, "You know, ev if you didn''t give me that quest, I was already nning on forming the Daoist foundation. The only thing I didn''t know was how many levels of Daoist foundations I am ev capable of forming." Within the realms of cultivation, there existed a concealed pinnacle stage known as the Supreme Stage, which represted the true peak of each realm. Not everyone possessed the pottial to reach this hidd pinnacle. Taking the Foundation Establishmt realm as an example, once one reached its peak stage, they faced a crucial decision. They could either proceed to break through to the Core Formation realm or continue with the formation of a Daoist Foundation. In the case of the supreme stage of the Foundation Establishmt realm, there were nine levels in the Daoist Foundation. However, it wasn''tmon for individuals to construct all nine levels. Most cultivators managed to form just one or two levels, while the exceptionally talted ones could reach four or five levels. The true giuses, on the other hand, could achieve six or sev levels of the Daoist foundation. Sam''s mother, H, and her sister, Lorraine had managed to form a total of six levels before advancing to the Core Formation realm. Achieving these stages demanded significant time and resources, which discouraged many cultivators from attempting to build a Daoist Foundation. After all, there wasn''t a substantial differce betwe a regr cultivator and those with Daoist Foundations, except that thetter possessed greater strgth and a higher capacity for spiritual ergy. However, Sam was driv by an insatiable desire for strgth. He wouldn''t settle for just being considered extraordinary or talted; he aimed to stand at the very top. While most would be contt with forming three or four levels of a Daoist Foundation. Sam had differt ambitions. He wanted to build all nine levels, no matter how challging it might be. Until this momt, he had doubted whether he possessed the pottial to construct all nine levels. However, the Codex''s offer of the quest confirmed his pottial, as the Codex wouldn''t have prested the quest if he didn''t have the capability. A determined smile spread across Sam''s face as he made his choice. "Now there''s nothing stopping me from forming all nine levels of the Daoist Foundation. I''ll be a supreme Foundation Realm cultivator. So, of course, I choose the second quest," he dered with a touch of madness in his demeanor. [A/N: If you joyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can ev contribute a Gold Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??] Chapter 33: [Bonus chapter] Chapter 33: Takashi Another week had slipped by since Sam had epted the quest prested by the Codex. One fine morning, an unexpected guest arrived at Sam''s house. It turned out to be the same individual who had be tasked by H and Lorraine''s mother, the matriarch of the Hailstorm n, to keep an eye on them. Sam regarded the person bowing before him with a hint of confusion. "Who the hell are you?" he inquired, his curiosity piqued. The neer, Takashi, maintained his respectful posture as he introduced himself, "Young master, my name is Takashi. I am one of the subordinates of the Matriarch of the Hailstorm n. I have be ordered to escort the young master and young miss, along with our two princesses, back to the Hailstorm n." Sam couldn''t help but think, ''Did he just address me as ''young master''?'' He exchanged nces with his mother, H, and his aunt, Lorraine, both of whom wore expressions of surprise. H, ever the inquisitive one, questioned Takashi further. "How did you ev find us? Did my mother ask you to monitor us?" Takashi exined, "Wh Young Miss Sophia left the Hailstorm n, the Matriarch ordered me to follow her. This evtually led me to discover this location and the existce of our young master." Lorraine chimed in with her own question. "Does my mother know about him?" She gestured toward Sam. Takashi met Lorraine''s gaze and nodded. "Yes, the Matriarch is aware." Lorraine couldn''t help but roll her eyes in exasperation at the situation. Takashi, who had be quietly assessing Sam from head to toe, couldn''t help but be tak aback by the young master''s appearance and aura. "This is our First Princess''s son, huh? He''s incredibly good-looking," he thought to himself. "He might just be the most handsome person I''ve ever se in my life. And that aura of his... it''s so oppressive. I''ve never felt this kind of reaction from anyone, not ev the Patriarch." Sam, noticing Takashi''s intse gaze, raised an eyebrow. "What''s on your mind?" Takashi finally broke his silce. "Um, young master... may I know your name?" Sam replied with a simple, "Sam reheart." Takashi''s eyes fell upon the presce of another red-haired girl among them. He inquired, "Princess H, may I ask who this young woman is?" Before H could provide an answer, Sam decided to speak up. "This is Amelia Scarlett, my future wife," he dered confidtly. In response to Sam''s promation, H and Lorraine exchanged knowing nces and rolled their eyes, while Sophia fought hard not to strangle Amelia right th and there. As for Amelia herself, she blushed deeply, a clear indication that she was developing feelings for Sam as well. "Scarlett?" Takashi appeared bewildered by Sam''s words. He couldn''t help but recall vague news about the heiress of the Scarlett Vampire n who had run away two years ago. Takashi couldn''t hide his surprise as he realized, "She was with them this whole time?" After some deliberation, H and Lorraine made a decision about their next course of action. "Alright, we''ll go to the Hailstorm n th," Lorraine conceded, epting that their mother now knew about them. "It seems we have no other choice." Takashi nodded in agreemt, ready to make arrangemts for their journey. "I will summon our guards from the Hailstorm n as soon as possible to escort us," he assured them. However, H had a differt idea. "No need for that," she said firmly. "I don''t want news about the existce of my son to spread throughout the Azure Dragon Contint." In the world of cultivation, only a 40% of the tire realm had be explored. Among these explorednds, approximately 0% was divided into five contints: the Azure Dragon Contint, the Vermilion Phoix Contint, the White Tiger Contint, the ck Tortoise Contint, and the Yin-Yang Contint. The Azure Dragon Contint was home to various creatures, including dragons, vampires, Lamia, Ghouls, werewolves, and more. It was also the location of both the Hailstorm n and the reheart n. "As you wish, First Princess," Takashi responded respectfully. H couldn''t help but steal a nce at Amelia, who was looking at Sam with love-filled eyes. She th turned her gaze to Sam, who was returning Amelia''s affectionate look with a possessive one of his own. H sighed softly, recognizing the undiable connection betwe the two. H had another request to make of Takashi. "Also, one more thing. Don''t tell anyone about seeing Amelia with us, not ev my mother. Do you understand?" Amelia and Sam both turned their atttion to H as she mtioned Amelia''s name. "But," Takashi began to protest. H cut him off with determination. "No ''buts.'' Amelia is someone important to my son, and I will bring her with us to the Hailstorm n. This matter must not be leaked to anyone. If you''re concerned about my mother finding out, I assure you I will handle her. Just don''t mtion seeing Amelia to anyone. Do you understand?" Takashi sighed and reluctantly nodded. "I understand, as you say." "Good," H nodded in satisfaction. Sam, concerned about the situation, voiced his worries. "Mom, are you sure about this? What if Amelia''s fatheres looking for her?" He held Amelia''s hand protectively, treating her like a precious treasure. Looking at this sight, his Aunt Lorraine and his big sister, Sophia grited their teeth. They also wanted to treated like that by Sam. Amelia, however, had strong feelings on the matter. "I don''t want to marry that Tomasz Wichura. I would rather die than marry someone as despicable as him," she dered with evidt disgust. Sam tighted his grip on her hand and dered firmly, "I won''t let anyone steal her away from me. The one who is going to marry Amelia is me, and no one else." His possessive tone left no room for doubt about his determination. ... [A/N: If you joyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can ev contribute a Gold Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??] Chapter 34: Chapter 34: Passion Sam tighted his grip on her hand and dered firmly, "I won''t let anyone steal her away from me. The one who is going to marry Amelia is me, and no one else." His possessive tone left no room for doubt about his determination. "You have nothing to worry about, Amelia," H reassured her with a serious tone. "In terms of power and wealth, our Hailstorm n is not any less than your father''s Scarlett n. So, Amelia, trust me. I won''t let him take you away from my son. You''re like my daughter." Despite H''s jealousy over Sam''s affectionate behavior toward Amelia, she guinely liked her. She had already started to see Amelia as a daughter. Lorraine, on the other hand, didn''t mind the idea of having Amelia as a sister, someone she could share her future husband, Sam, with. She hadn''t giv up on her pursuit of Sam as her husband, after all. As for Sophia, she couldn''t handle all the public disys of affection betwe Sam and Amelia. She stormed out of the room in frustration, her cursing audible ev from her own room. "Now that everything has be cleared up, you guys should go pack your things. We''ll be leaving in an hour, alright?" H instructed the group. Sam and Amelia promptly left the room to prepare their belongings for the journey. Lorraine took this opportunity to address her older sister. "Are you really okay with this, H?" H seemed puzzled. "Okay with what?" Lorraine persisted, "Amelia and Sam. Don''t you get jealous?" H sighed, realizing the topic wouldn''t go away. "Again with this shit, Lorraine?" Lorraine didn''t back down. "Come on, H. Thest time we talked about this, you just ran away. Now that we''re alone, you can be honest about your feelings." H remained silt, clearly ufortable discussing the matter. Rolling her eyes, Lorraine continued, "Oh,e on. Why can''t you just be honest with yourself? Perhaps you''re afraid that Sam won''t fuck you because you are his mother?" She bluntly addressed the unspok feelings H had be harboring. H''s eyes twitched with frustration. She couldn''t believe Lorraine would be so blunt about her feelings. Finally unable to contain herself, H admitted, "Fine. Yes, I like Sam. I love my son, but I''m his mother. I shouldn''t be feeling like this. It''s just wrong." "Wrong?" Lorraine snorted dismissively. "My fat ass." Lorraine regarded H with indifferce and sighed. "List to me, sis. Sam is going to the cultivation realm, and wh he sees how things work there, and learns about our customs, he''ll understand that rtionships like this are normal. Th it will only be a matter of time before we can make a move on him." H hesitated, still uncertain. "Lorraine, you''re not going to back down, are you?" "No, and I want you to do the same," Lorraine replied firmly. "I still have doubts," H admitted. Lorraine reassured her, "Don''t doubt it. It''s simple. Just imagine that we could both have Sam as our husband. We could ev do it together with him." Hearing Lorraine''s words, H''s face turned bright red. "You''re so perverted." Lorraine didn''t seem fazed. "Don''t tell me you''ve never imagined doing it with Sam?" H remained silt, and Lorraine smirked. "I thought so." "So, you think I should pursue Sam?" "Yes, finally," Lorraine nodded. H was eager to know how to proceed. "How should I do that?" "I don''t think you need to do anything special. I''m pretty sure he already likes us as wom, but he just hasn''t realized it," Lorraine exined. "Really?" "Yes," Lorraine nodded knowingly, like a seasoned merchant. "If he didn''t take the first step, we can always seduce him, you know." "S-seduce him?" H''s face flushed crimson. "Yes, I''ve se him looking at my breasts a lot of times. I think he likes big-breasted wom. If that''s the case, you have the upper hand among us. I don''t think he''s noticed it yet. After all, you have the biggest rack." H nced down at her chest, her face turning an ev deeper shade of red. ... Kiss~ Kiss~ Inside Amelia''s room, the air was charged with passionate ergy as Sam and Amelia gaged in a fierce, intimate kiss. Kiss~ Kiss~ Their lips locked together in a heated exchange, their tongues dancing in a tantalizing tango. Sam''s strong hands held Amelia''s waist firmly, pulling her close, while Amelia''s delicate fingers were wrapped a Sam''s neck, holding him as close as possible. Kiss~ Kiss~ They momtarily broke their kiss, both panting and breathless, their eyes locked in a sultry gaze. Amelia''s eyes were moist, her face intoxicated with desire. "You said you wanted to help me pack my stuff," Amelia whispered, her voiceced with longing. Sam nodded, his desire burning in his eyes. "Th why did you kiss me?" she asked, her voice husky with desire. In response, Sam closed the distance betwe them and captured her lips in a passionate kiss once more. Amelia''s eyes wided in surprise, but she quickly surrdered to his ardor, returning his kiss with equal fervor. Their lips met again and again, like a raging storm of desire. "You''re so cheeky," Amelia pouted cutely, making Sam''s heart race ev faster. For the past week, Sam and Amelia had be stealing kisses whever they found a momt alone. Amelia had grown so ustomed to his kisses that if he didn''t kiss her wh they were together, she felt that something was amiss. Sam pulled her waist closer to him until their faces were mere ctimeters apart. "You''re so cute," he murmured before sealing their lips in another passionate kiss. Their kiss continued, their passion growing with each passing momt. Kiss~ Kiss~ "We *chuu* have to *chuu* pack our things," Amelia breathed heavily betwe kisses. "Th go and pack," Sam replied, teasing her with a mischievous smile. Kiss~ Kiss~ Amelia''s breath staggered as she kissed him harder and harder. "Let me go *chuu* and pack...*chuu* stop kissing me." Sam released his hold on her waist, giving her the freedom to do as she wished. "Okay..." Amelia''s expression momtarily shifted to one of disappointmt as she felt his hands leave her, but she quickly recovered. She looked deep into his azure eyes and, without hesitation, took the initiative, capturing his lips in a passionate kiss. Kiss~ Kiss~ Sam broke the kiss, a smirk ying on his lips. "I thought you wanted to pack your stuff," he teased. "You are so cheeky," Amelia responded, her lips pressed against his. She could feel the intsity of his emotions through their kisses, igniting a fiery passion that consumed them both. Kiss~ Kiss~ ..... [A/N: Please feel free to share your thoughts in themt section. Give this chapter some POWER STONES if you joyed it!] Chapter 35: Chaper 35: Master Plan As Sam diligtly packed his belongings into the special ring his mother had giv him, he couldn''t help but marvel at how little he needed to take with him. His collection of t-shirts, shorts, hoodies, pants, his phone, phone charger, and his treasured rock collection all found their ce within the ring. However, his conctration was momtarily brok wh he heard his bedroom door creak op. Sophia, his older sister, tered the room with her arms full of dresses. "That''s a lot of clothes," Sam remarked, eyeing the heap of garmts. Sophia pouted in response. "It''s still not ough." Sam couldn''t help but wonder why wom seemed to have an dless supply of clothes. It was more than they could possibly wear in a year, and he couldn''t fathom the need for such an extsive wardrobe. "Why did you bring your clothes to my room?" Sam inquired, guinely curious. Sophia hesitated for a momt, th decided to tell a lie. "My spatial ring broke, so can you keep my clothes in your ring for me?" In reality, her spatial ring was perfectly fine, but she had other motives for bringing her clothes to Sam''s room. She had be secretly observing Sam and Amelia, witnessing how close they had be and the intimate momts they shared. Deep down, she was consumed by jealousy and anger. Jealous that her own brother didn''t see her as a woman, and angry at Amelia for achieving something she couldn''t¡ªcapturing Sam''s atttion and affection. Sophia had yet to share any intimate momts with Sam, but she was determined to change that. She had decided to take the initiative and win Sam''s heart. "Sure, put them on my bed. I''ll store them away once I''ve sorted out my things," Sam replied, still focused on his packing. Sophia''s smile concealed her devious inttions. She knew Sam was preupied with his own preparations and unlikely to notice her actions. Quietly, she arranged her clothes on his bed, strategically cing her most provocative items¡ªthecy panties, seductive bras, ticing bikinis, and an array of alluring lingerie that included babydolls, teddies, G-strings, thongs, hosiery, negligees, flyaways, tights, and nearly every type of sexy attire imaginable. This was all part of her master n. Sophia was offering Sam a tantalizing glimpse of what awaited him in the not-so-distant future, a subtle invitation to explore the realm of intimacy with her. With her mission aplished, Sophia tiptoed out of the room, her heart fluttering like that of a young girl in love. Her giggles echoed in the hallway as she left Sam to discover her suggestive surprise. Sam was in the midst of packing wh his atttion was abruptly drawn to his bed. His eyes wided in disbelief at the sight before him. "What the hell are these?" he muttered under his breath. With a mixture of curiosity and intrigue, Sam''s hand reached for the nearest item, a seductive ckce panty. He gtly picked it up, his fingers caressing the delicate fabric from both ds. His gaze th wandered to the array of intimate garmts scattered across his bed. "These... these are..." Sam trailed off, unsure of what to call the alluring pieces of clothing. He couldn''t help but wonder, "Does she really wear these kinds of things?" His eyes roamed from one piece to another, each one more ticing than thest. Sam felt a growing heat and desire stirring within him. "God, did I just get aroused looking at my sister''s lingerie?" he groaned inwardly, a mix of embarrassmt and frustration washing over him. Realizing he needed to deal with the situation, Sam swiftly collected all of Sophia''s provocative items and tucked them into his spatial ring. He couldn''t dy that they had stirred something within him, but he quickly refocused his thoughts. "These would look so much better on Amelia," he mused, his mind returning to the one who had captured his heart. ... After some time had passed since Sam''s counter with his sister''s panties, Sam, H, Lorraine, Sophia, and Amelia, along with Takashi, left their house. They were on their way to the cultivation realm from the human world, and there were two popr ways to do this: through dimsional cracks or teleportation arrays. Convitly, one of these dimsional cracks was located near Sam''s school. As they flew towards the dimsional crack, H used her abilities to conceal their presce, suring that normal humans wouldn''t panic or mistake them for something like a UFO. H and Lorraine wisely flew in the back to keep an eye on things, letting the younger ones take the lead for safety reasons. During the journey, they couldn''t help but notice Sam''s asional peculiar nces at his sister, which Sophia ssed quite kely. Amelia had also noticed Sam''s behavior but decided not tomt or interve. She was well aware that H, Lorraine, and Sophia had feelings for Sam. Plus, growing up in the cultivation realm, she understood that such rtionships within families were moremon to maintain pure bloodlines, especially in the vampire kingdom where she came from. So, it wasn''t all that surprising to her. Rtionships like these were part of their world, and they had their own unique customs and practices. Amelia didn''t mind sharing Sam with his mother, his aunt, and his sister, despite Sophia not being particrly fridly towards her. In fact, Sophia hadn''t really spok to Amelia much, always keeping her distance, which sometimes made Amelia feel a bit intimidated and inclined to keep her distance too. On the other hand, Amelia got along quite well with H and Lorraine. Both of them seemed to like her, and H ev wt out of her way to assure Amelia that she had no issues with Sam''s rtionship with her. In this unique world of theirs, their rtionships had their own quirks and customs, and Amelia was learning to navigate them with understanding and eptance. ..... [A/N: Please feel free to share your thoughts in themt section. Give this chapter some POWER STONES if you joyed it!] Chapter 36: Chapter 36: Progress Sam surveyed his surings, his curiosity piqued. "Where is the dimsional crack? I don''t see it." Amelia offered a slight smile before responding, "You can''t see the dimsional crack unless you''veprehded the space dao. Just extd your aura; you should be able to sse it," she suggested. Sam nodded in understanding and th began to extd his aura. As he did, he felt something unusual. It was difficult to put into words; it resembled a door, but it was severely damaged, almost like a collection of cracks fused together. "Yes, I can feel it," Sam eximed. This was his first counter with concepts rted to space that he only knew from watching movies like Interster. "Th let''s proceed. The matriarch is likely waiting for us," Takashi urged, a sse of foreboding gnawing at him. He had always be superstitious and trusted his instincts. Right now, those instincts told him to hurry to the Hailstorm n. Takashi was a Dao Seeking realm cultivator who specialized in Sword Dao, making him a sword master. His expertise allowed him to perceive andprehd swords and the inttions and fluctuations associated with them, a skill reserved for those deeply versed in Sword Dao. Sword Dao was just one of the many martial daos, including Axe Dao, Spear Dao, and more. In total, there were 5 martial Daos, each corresponding to the 5 martial weapons used in warfare. For those exceptional giuses who mastered all 5 martial Daos, there was a pinnacle achievemt known as the Dao of War. In simple terms, itbined the essce of all 5 martial daos. Takashi, specializing in one of these martial Daos, ssed a faint resonance of Sword Dao emanating from Sam. It was nearly imperceptible but undiably prest. It wasn''t exactly Sword Dao, but rather a minuscule fragmt of the greater Dao of War, and more. Takashi could faintly detect the whispers of Myriad of Daos emanating from Sam. It was subtle but steadily growing stronger by the minute. ''Is the young master on the verge of lightmt?'' Takashi pondered. ''Could it be that his Physique is undergoing Awaking Paraphs?'' He furrowed his brow, realizing how far-fetched the idea sounded. After all, this was the realm of Daos, a domain of profound mysteries. He had remained stagnant in the Dao-Seeking realm for nearly three decades, unable to make any discernible progress in his Sword Dao. As he observed Sam, his young master, who had only embarked on his cultivation journey for a mere two weeks, he couldn''t help but feel overwhelmed. Sam''s body radiated an array of Daos, some of which werepletely unfamiliar to him, leaving him with a profound sse of inadequacy. Granted, it wasn''t a substantial manifestation; it was more like a faint trace. Yet, ev the slightest wisp of a Dao was ough to gain insights into its essce. This was a significant feat. Many cultivators, upon reaching the Dao-Seeking Realm, found themselves stuck, unable to choose their path of Dao. And ev if they did, it oft took them countless years to make ev the smallest strides in their understanding of the Dao. Witnessing Sam, not just a novice cultivator but also a teager, emanating multiple traces of differt Daos, made him feel like literal shit. Takashi had always be considered an above-average cultivator, but in the presce of Sam, he couldn''t help but feel like the world''s Trashiest trash. Without wasting any time, Sam and hispanions, their bodies veloped in protective spiritual ergy, stepped through the dimsional crack. As they emerged on the other side, Sam found himself in a dse forest, filled with the echoing roars of various beasts. "We''ve arrived in Vaprewood Forest. We''ll need to traverse this forest before we can reach the outskirts of Iceheart City," H exined. Iceheart City was one of the cities governed by the Hailstorm n and also the residce of the n''s main family. Lorraine cast a warm smile toward Sam. "Your mother and I used to hunt beasts in this very forest during our training wh we were younger." "Really?" Sam inquired. H nodded, reminiscing, "Yes, indeed. This forest is vast and dsely popted with beasts. As we vture deeper, we''ll counter stronger and more formidable beasts. It''s an ideal training g forbat." A sudd realization dawned on Sam. "Mom, is there any urgcy in our journey?" "No, why?" ----- [ Master: Sam reheart ] [ Status: Healthy, Evolving ] [ Titles: Master Of The Codex Of The Supreme Immortals ] [ Age: 8 ] [ Inheritance: Inheritance of the Eternal Dragon Monarch ] [ Cultivation: Foundation Establishmt Realm (Peak-stage) ] [ Body Cultivation: None ] [ Race: Noble Dragon ] [ Bloodline(s): Froz Abyssal Dragon Bloodline, Crimson Inferno Dragon Bloodline, Primordial Chaos Dragon Bloodline (Assimtion: 35.00%)] [ Spirit Vein(s): Nine-Heavs Spiritual Veins ] [ Bloodline Abilities: Cryokinesis, Pyrokinesis ] [ Physique: Mystic Voidheart Harmonic Physique (Assimtion: 90.56%) ] [ Divine Powers: Divine Charm (Assimtion: 33.87%) ] [ Cultivation Method: Nine Celestial Revolutions Sutra ] [ Body Cultivation Method: Samsara Flesh Rebirth Art ] [ Innate Abilities: Devour ] [ Racial Abilities: Dragon Transformation ] ----- "I''ve juste to realize that Ick anybat experice, and..." Sam trailed off, hesitating. He wasn''t sure if he should reveal his secret in front of Takashi, a total stranger he had met only a day ago. After all, his Mystic Voidheart Harmonic Physique was on the brink of awaking fully. Who could say whether Takashi was trustworthy? In Sam''s eyes, he was still an unfamiliar face. Seeing her son''s hesitation, H narrowed her eyes knowingly. She, too, had noticed the multitude of Dao traces emanating from her son. She surmised that Sam''s reluctance must be rted to that. She turned to her younger sister, Lorraine, who nodded in agreemt, sharing the same thought. H th addressed Takashi, "Takashi, you should go on ahead. We have some matters to attd to, and once we''ve dealt with them, we''ll join the n." Takashi understood that the conversation was likely ctered a his young master but hesitated because he had received direct orders from the matriarch. "But, First Princess, the matriarch will-" "No ''buts,''" H interjected firmly. "I will personally sure that you won''t face any repercussions with my mother. Now, please, leave us," she stated with a steely resolve. ..... [A/N: Please feel free to share your thoughts in themt section. Give this chapter some POWER STONES if you joyed it!] Chapter 37: [Bonus chapter]Chapter 37: Unparalleled Talent "No ''buts,''" H interjected firmly. "I will personally sure that you won''t face any repercussions with my mother. Now, please, leave us," she stated with a steely resolve. Witnessing the First Princess''s cold demeanor, Takashi shuddered and nodded like a subservit chick before departing. ''I need to inform the matriarch about this,'' he mumbled to himself. As soon as Takashi had flown away, H turned to Sam with a concerned expression. "What''s going on, son?" Sam hesitated for a momt before responding, "There are only a few hours left before my Physique fully awaks." "You have a special Physique?" Amelia eximed in surprise. She, too, possessed a unique Physique known as the Respldt Blood Empress Physique. "Yes," Sam replied with a smile and a nod. "How much time do you have left before it fully awaks?" H inquired. "About three hours, I think," Sam replied. "What would you like to do until th?" H asked. Sam considered the options and suggested, "How about we spar? Since we have some free time and we''re in an isted location, I could learn some basic sword techniques from Mom and Aunt. I wouldn''t want to be underestimated wh we return to your n." "That''s actually a good idea," H nodded in satisfaction. She had be wondering wh Sam would begin taking cultivation more seriously. "Well th, who would you like to spar with first?" Sophia asked excitedly. "Spar? Don''t you want to exin stances or sword forms to me first before we start sparring?" Sam inquired. "No need. You''ll learn faster through experice," Sophia replied confidtly. "In that case, I''ll spar with my sister," Sam decided. He retrieved the bronze ordinary-grade sword that he had tak from Julian wh he had confronted and killed him and his frids. Lorraine looked surprised at the sight of the sword in her nephew''s hand. "Where did you get that bronze sword from?" Sam shrugged casually. "This? I had a fortunate counter." Lorraine''s mouth twitched at his response but decided not to press further for details. Sophia and Sam faced each other, maintaining a distance. "For your safety, dear brother, I''ll limit my strgth to that of a Peak Sage Foundation Establishmt Realm cultivator," Sophia assured him. "That''s fine," Sam agreed, though he secretly felt that he would befit more from sparring with a stronger oppont. ''I''ll first get used to the flow ofbat, and th I can challge stronger opponts,'' he contemted. "Are you ready, my dear brother?" Sophia asked. "Come at me," Sam responded, gripping his sword in a stance that feltfortable to him. "Here Ie!" Sophia propelled herself forward like a bullet, clutching an ordinary-grade metal sword in both hands, her movemts resembling an arcing motion, as if she aimed to cut through Sam like a de. Sam watched her carefully as she had matched her strgth to his own. Wh she closed in on him, she executed an arc towards Sam''s torso. Reacting swiftly, Sam mimicked her action, shing his sword to intercept hers. ''This should work, right?'' ng! The sound of metal meeting metal echoed through the air. Sam''s tactic had seeded, but not without a price. Upon impact, Sam''s hands wt numb, and he felt them quiver uncontrobly. A searing ssation shot through his arms. "This is what happs wh you block an iing attack head-on," Sophia exined as she distanced herself from her brother. "Don''t try to block the attack; instead, attempt to divert it out of your way," Sophia instructed. "Let''s try it again." With that, sheunched herself at Sam once more, this time at full speed. Sam was prepared this time, understanding what he needed to do to counter the iing sword. ng! Another resounding sh of metal against metal rang out, and to Sophia''s surprise, her brother effortlessly deflected her sword with minimal effort. "How did you do that?" Sam was equally bewildered. How had he done that? He wasn''t an expericed swordsman. Initially, they had all expected that it would take days for Sam to be ustomed tobat, and ev small tasks like countering a direct sword attack would require dozs of repetitions in practice before it could be applied effectively. Knowing how to do something and actually executing it were tirely differt matters. Sam might have understood the concept, but he shouldn''t have be able to execute it wlessly on his first try, should he? "I don''t know," Sam admitted, still a bit surprised himself. Unbeknownst to him, his Mystic Voidheart Harmonic Physique''s assimtion had be elerating for reasons unknown, and his levels of cognition andprehsion were skyrocketing. "Let''s go again," Sophia urged. ng! Once more, they exchanged blows, and Sam was swiftly defeated by another basic tactic from his older sister. Listing to Sophia''s guidance, Sam eagerly gaged her again. To everyone''s astonishmt, Sam effortlessly countered her attacks once more. [ Physique: Mystic Voidheart Harmonic Physique (Assimtion: 9.56%) ] "Again!" Sophia eximed with excitemt. They continued to spar, exchanging blows repeatedly, leaving everyone in utter disbelief. Sam was learning at an astonishing rate. "Unbelievable... Is he a gius in swordsmanship?" Amelia''s eyes sparkled with intrigue. After all, she had the privilege of being close to a prodigious talt like Sam. "At this rate, he may soon surpass his sister in swordsmanship," H remarked as she watched Sam sh swords with a wild smile on his face. She referred to pure swordsmanship, devoid of any spiritual power or Dao assistance. Ev ordinary humans, or what cultivators oft referred to as mortals, could reach impressive levels of swordsmanship and pottially surpass veteran cultivators if they honed their skills diligtly. Of course, this scario only applied wh cultivators didn''t use their cultivation. If they did, ev a grandmaster-level human cultivator would be easily defeated by a rookie swordsman in a single strike. The disparity in strgth was that significant. [ Physique: Mystic Voidheart Harmonic Physique (Assimtion: 94.87%) ] Sam was ecstatic; with each strike, he could feel his tire body bing more attuned to the ways of the sword. Concurrtly, his Physique assimtion rate was elerating. ng! ng! ng! Again and again, their swords shed, and each time, sparks seemed to fly from their fierce exchanges. [ Physique: Mystic Voidheart Harmonic Physique (Assimtion: 96.30%) ] Their spar intsified as Sophia began incorporating more advanced tactics and moves she had honed over the years. To her astonishmt, Sam smoothly countered every move she made. She was both surprised and filled with pride, delighted to discover that her brother was indeed a prodigy. ng! [ Physique: Mystic Voidheart Harmonic Physique (Assimtion: 97.5%) ] H and Lorraine watched Sam with mouths agape, utterly amazed at the incredible rate of his improvemt, something they had never thought possible. ''I really want to see the look on his face wh he realizes he has such a gius for a son. I''ll make you regret leaving me for that thot Freya,'' H''s eyes gleamed coldly as she thought of her detested ex-husband, William reheart. H harbored an intse loathing for her ex-husband, a loathing that ran deep to the core. If she had the chance, she would take the most severe retribution imaginable, utterly emascting him and forcing his own dick into his mouth. ng! Once more, the sh of her childr''s swords echoed through the air. [ Physique: Mystic Voidheart Harmonic Physique (Assimtion: 98.65%) ] ng! ng! ng! As they shed repeatedly, Sam''s body began to emit a subtle, ethereal light that veloped him. Within this radiant aura, myriad intricate patterns and melodies of various Dao types emanated. Ev H and Lorraine, who were the only ones prest with a high level ofprehsion of their respective Daos, ssed the minute threads of their own Dao resonating from Sam''s body. "He''s awaking," Lorraine whispered with a wistful smile, her thoughts wandering into ces that wer''t quite appropriate. She couldn''t help but indulge in explicit fantasies involving Sam. If only Sam knew the unspeakable thoughts running through her mind. Ev Amelia and Sophia,cking anyprehsion of Dao, could perceive the igmatic ergy swirling a Sam''s form. "Just what kind of physique is he awaking?" Amelia wondered aloud. As the possessor of the Respldt Blood Empress Physique, she was well-versed in the mysteries of physiques. Yet, she had never witnessed an awaking with such profound and pott resonances of Dao. Although Sam had mtioned awaking a physique, he had kept its name a secret. ''He can master martial techniques in mere minutes...'' H pondered. "This physique''s awaking is already showing such mysterious resonances on his body. What''s more, I can ev sse my own Dao of Froz Soul emanating from him... Could it be?" Her eyes wided in realization. ''If that''s the case, it exins everything.'' Lorraine, noticing her sister''s shifting expression, inquired, "What''s the matter, sis? Can''t wait to bed your son?" H, blushing intsely, stammered, "No, it''s not that..." "Th what is it?" "I think I may know which physique he''s awaking." "Tell me!" "Have you ever heard of a legd regarding a physique¡ªone of the three thousand physiques that have appeared in the world until now, considered to be in the top five?" "This particr physique grants its user unparalleledprehsion and cognitive abilities, surpassing ev the most brilliant minds." Lorraine was the first to realize where her sister was leading. "This physique can master any mortal techniques andbat skills, and it can master any type of weapon t thousand times faster than other physiques or talts. But that''s not its most crucial attribute." Lorraine continued with a solemn expression, "This said physique bestows upon its user the unparalleled ability to master all forms of Dao at a mind-blowing speed." [ Physique: Mystic Voidheart Harmonic Physique (Assimtion: 99.99%) ] Both H and Lorraine simultaneously uttered the name, "The Mystic Voidheart Harmonic Physique." ... [A/N: If you joyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can ev contribute a Gold Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??] Chapter 38: Chapter 38: Devour The Mystic Voidheart Harmonic Physique. If news of this revtion were to spread throughout the five contints, it would undoubtedly incite a monumtal uproar andmotion. Various sects would vie fiercely to recruit Sam into their fold, recognizing the unparalleled pottial this physique held. Kingdoms far and wide would extd invitations, eager to have him join their ranks, bolstering their military might and influce. The impact of a physique like the Mystic Voidheart Harmonic Physique on the cultivation realm was immeasurable. Possessing such a gift meant that Sam was destined to be a formidable powerhouse in this era. It was only natural that countless factions and individuals would seek to have him within their ranks. Yet, it was precisely this thought that gnawed at H and Lorraine''s hearts¡ªthe fear of Sam vturing away in pursuit of power. They acknowledged their selfishness in feeling this way but had only just begun to grapple with their emotions, particrly H. With a heavy sigh, H expressed her concern, "I can''t help but worry..." Lorraine, wearing a bittersweet smile, couldn''t dy her own mixed emotions. She had be the one of the driving forces couraging H to explore her feelings for Sam, much like her own burgeoning affections. Now, she, too, felt a twinge of sorrow thinking about the pottial future. Amelia, perceptive to their difort, sought to offer reassurance. "You two are overthinking this. Sam won''t depart for something as trivial as cultivation. Moreover, he loves you both too deeply to ev consider leaving. In all the time I''ve spt with him, he talks about you two most oft," she paused, gazing at them inttly, "I''m absolutely certain that he sees you two as wom, rather than just a mother and an aunt. Just as you see Sam as a man, not merely a son and nephew." H''s eyes wided in surprise. "H-How long have you known about us?" Amelia replied calmly, "I''ve known for quite a while now. I''ve noticed the intse, desire-filled gazes you and Sophia have be casting towards Sam. Frankly, it was bing rather amusing, ev for me, watching you both eyeing Sam like predators." Lorraine, still processing the revtion, asked, "Ar''t you concerned?" Amelia shrugged indiffertly as if it were of little consequce to her. "It''s fine. I don''t mind sharing Sam with you three. But that''s the limit¡ªI won''t tolerate any more ''thots'' ogling at Sam," she remarked, her atttion drifting to where Sophia and Sam were gaged in an intse sparring session. "I really like you," Lorraine confessed. "I never thought I woulde to get along with another woman who desires a rtionship with Sam like me." "Oh, really?" Amelia responded. "Yes," Lorraine continued, her gaze looking at Sam. "I used to get incredibly jealous at the mere thought of Sam being close to another woman, but I guinely like you. I don''t mind sharing Sam with you." "What about you, sis? How do you feel about sharing Sam with Amelia and me?" Lorraine asked teasingly, a mischievous glint in her eye. H, clearly flustered but trying to maintainposure, replied while crossing her arms, "I''m not going to answer that question." Amelia and Lorraine exchanged knowing nces, both noticing the telltale signs of H''s embarrassmt¡ªthe slight flush in her cheeks. Suppressing theirughter, the three wom redirected their atttion to Sam. Sam''s body continued to emit intricate patterns and melodies of numerous Daos, but there were no other discernible signs. [Physique: Mystic Voidheart Harmonic Physique (Assimtion: 99.99%)] A frown marred Sam''s face as he ssed the Assimtion of his Mystic Voidheart Harmonic Physique hade to a halt at 99%. "What''s wrong, dear brother?" Sophia inquired, seeing that her younger sibling had paused with a troubled expression. "It''s stopped... the awaking of my physique hase to a halt," Sam announced solemnly. The expressions on the faces of the four wom darked in unison. "What?" they eximed in collective concern. They were aware that some individuals, on the verge of awaking their physiques, failed due to minor mistakes or issues, and the chances of sessfullypleting the awaking process were slim in such cases. "I need more spiritual ergy," Sam muttered, feeling the depletion of his spiritual reserves. "I need to replish my spiritual ergy, and I need a substantial amount," Sam urgtly informed them. "But it will take time to gather that much spiritual ergy through cultivation. I need it right now." "Is there anything we can do? We don''t have any qi-replishing potions or spiritual stones with us, right?" Amelia inquired, offering her support. "There is one way to replish my spiritual ergy," Sam responded. "What do you need?" the wom asked in unison. "I need corpses," Sam rified. "Corpses?" they echoed in confusion. "More precisely, the corpses of spiritual beasts. I need them quickly. It would be very helpful if you all just stop asking questions and go hunt some beasts for me, FAST," Sam urged with agitation. "Okay, calm down," they agreed, and three of thedies, excluding Amelia, left to hunt spiritual beasts for Sam. Amelia, despite her expertise as an Upper Rank Foundation Establishmt cultivator, possessed the weakest cultivation among them. Ev if she joined the hunt, her contribution would be limited, likely taking down only a doz low-ranking beasts. It wouldn''t provide the substantial help Sam needed. Sam''s n was to devour these spiritual beast corpses to replish his spiritual ergy andplete the assimtion of his physique. One hourter. For the past hour, the forest had resonated with the reltless sounds of shes, booms, and explosions from every direction. Sam''s mother, aunt, and older sister arrived before him, their ergy levels seemingly unaffected, as if they had spt the day casually lounging on a couch. "How many spiritual beasts did you guys manage to kill?" Sam inquired. "I think it should be ough," his mother replied, and with that, she retrieved her spatial ring, revealing an impressive stash of hundreds of spiritual beast corpses. H and Sophia followed suit, disying their own hauls. They, too, had dispatched a staggering number of beasts. Except for Sophia, who had tak down a couple of doz. Together, the three wom had ughtered over a thousand spiritual beasts, and the corpses sprawled across an area roughly three thousand square meters in size. "That''s more than ough," Sam dered, his eyes gleaming with newfound power as an intriguing idea took root in his mind. With the multitude of beast corpses at hand, not only could Sam replish his spiritual ergy, but he might also achieve the Supreme Daoist foundation of the Foundaion Establismt Realm. Lorraine, unaware of Sam''s inttions, asked, "What are you nning to do with them now?" "I''m going to devour them," Sam responded. Raising his hand, his body still radiating the power of his Physique, he emanated intricate patterns and rhythms of various Daos. His eyes glowed with ergy. "Devour." With those words, a brilliant vortex formed from blood-colored ergy materialized, stretching a distancerge ough to gulf all the beast corpses in one fell swoop. ... [A/N: If you joyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can ev contribute a Gold Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??] Chapter 39: Chapter 39: Manifestations Devour. It was an innate ability, unique to Sam alone, a power that set him apart from all others. With this extraordinary gift, Sam could Devour any living or organic being and assimte their abilities, spiritual ergy, and ev divine powers into himself. As H, Lorraine, Sophia, and Amelia watched in stunned amazemt, the thousands of diverse spiritual beast corpses disappeared into the vortex that had manifested. Among these lifeless creatures, the weakest was at the middle stage of the Core Formation Realm, while the mightiest ones hailed from the peak stage of the Paradise Realm. Remarkably, a couple of lower-stage Battle Monarch Realm beasts were also among the vanishing corpses. Consider the sheer magnitude of spiritual ergy contained within those lifeless forms. Now contemte the strides Sam could make in his cultivation with this vast reservoir of spiritual ergy. Ssing the spiritual ergy surging within him, Sam immediately assumed a lotus position and activated his cultivation technique, the Nine Celestial Revolutions Sutra, to refine the newfound spiritual ergy within his body. As he closed his eyes, he could feel his body greedily absorbing the spiritual ergy at an elerated pacepared to before. [Physique: Mystic Voidheart Harmonic Physique (Assimtion: 99.99%)] A tremor ran through Sam''s body as the intricate dao patterns suring him intsified. The halted process of physique assimtion reignited, devouring the ergies it could detect within Sam''s body with an insatiable hunger. Simultaneously, his cultivation level advanced to the next stage. He had now constructed a total of six levels of Dao Foundations. To attain the Supreme Daoist Foundation Establishmt Realm, he needed toplete three more levels. His body emitted waves of ergy, with dao rhythms swirling a him like a tempest, with Sam at the epicter. [Physique: Mystic Voidheart Harmonic Physique (Assimtion: 0.00%)] As the assimtion reached its culmination, an immse ray of light burst forth from Sam''s body, soaring skyward as if attempting to pierce the very heavs themselves. The luminous beam struck the sky with unparalleled force, shattering the clouds and unveiling a vast expanse of brilliant blue and . Sam''s presce had transformed the atmosphere a him, with his body continuously emanating radiant patterns of light, repeatedly striking the heavs. The tire vicinity a Sam teemed with a mesmerizing array of Dao rhythms and patterns, represting an abundance of diverse Daos. Soon, the brilliant light expanded to velop the tire sky, resembling an ocean of radiance. And with this transformation came a series of extraordinary phoma that began to unfold across the skies of the Azure Dragon Contint. Every living being on the contint beheld these mysterious urrces in the heavs. A multitude of Dao manifestations materialized in the sky, captivating the atttion of various factions throughout the Azure Dragon Contint, both virtuous and malevolt alike. Various manifestations graced the skies, each represting a distinct Dao. Brilliant swords of varying sizes and shapes levitated in the heavs, a manifestation of the Dao of Sword. A gold- Buddha statue appeared, an embodimt of the Dao of Buddhism. Suddly, a surge of intse ergy emanated from the point where the initial ray of light had pierced the sky. Another manifestation materialized, revealing a grim sce of m locked inbat against one another. There were cries, bloodshed, and death¡ªa vivid depiction brought about by the Dao of War. H and Lorraine watched in astonishmt, their eyes fixed on these awe-inspiring manifestations. "Is that...?" H began to inquire, recognizing a particr manifestation they were intimately familiar with. This particr manifestation depicted the image of an empress adorned with a majestic crown. She stood alone, her countance bewitching, her gaze sere and indiffert. Suddly, a colossal wave of ergy surged forth from her, freezing all living and non-living tities in its path. The empress stood proudly, her crown gleaming high¡ªa manifestation of the Dao of Froz Soul. As time passed, an increasing number of manifestations represting a myriad of Daos began to grace the sky, adorning it with their majestic presce. ... The tirety of the Azure Dragon Contint bore witness to the mesmerizing and igmatic phoma unfolding in the skies. "What''s happing?" "Have the gods finally descded upon us?" "What kind of being could be responsible for such remarkable urrces?" Ordinary cultivators gazed upwards as if the very deities they prayed to had manifested before their eyes. They exchanged a flurry of thoughts and spections, trying toprehd the spectacle unfolding above them. Meanwhile, more seasoned cultivators, well-versed in the workings of the Heavly Dao of the universe, recognized that this was not the work of gods but rather that of a mortal. "Hehe, it appears change is immint." "The Heavly Dao will never forsake us. The resurgce of cultivators is nigh." "We shall patitly await the momt wh the one behind these manifestations reveals themselves to us." ... Within the Hailstorm n Territory, Takashi''s eyes were fixed on the daoist manifestations in the sky. "This... this is..." ''Could this be the young master''s doing? What did he undergo to evoke such phoma? What kind of awaking could have caused these manifestations?'' Takashi mumbled aloud, his astonishmt getting the better of him. His words did not go unnoticed by the Matriarch, who stood beside him, nor by the members of the Hailstorm n, all of whom were watching the unfolding wonders with a myriad of expressions. "The Mystic Voidheart Harmonic Physique," the Matriarch whispered under her breath, but her words reached the ears of everyone prest, leaving them utterly astounded. "Takashi, tell me, where is he?" The Matriarch gasped for breath. "Where is my grandson? Did he cause this?" "G-Grandson?" Everyone prest was left utterly bewildered. ''Did the Matriarch just say ''my grandson''?'' they murmured amongst themselves in confusion. To their knowledge, the Matriarch had only one descdant, her granddaughter, Sophia Hailstorm. Despite their puzzlemt, dared to question her, for they harbored a deep-seated fear of incurring her wrath. "Respected Matriarch," Takashi spoke up, "I believe the young master is the one responsible for these manifestations." He wasn''t tirely certain, but witnessing the myriad of Dao patterns and hymns emanating from his young master''s body had led him to believe Sam might be the catalyst behind these urrces. The Matriarch gazed in the direction where a brilliant light pierced the sky. "My grandson?" Without another word, she propelled herself forward, flying toward the source of the manifestations. The Patriarch of the Hailstorm n watched his wife''s departure and swiftly followed suit. He, too, ssed that the origin of these manifestationsy ahead. In fact, numerous forces across the Azure Dragon contint were converging on the same location, drawn by the remarkable urrces in the sky. ... [A/N: If you joyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can ev contribute a Gold Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??] Chapter 40: Chapter 40: Shocking An hour had psed, and Sam''s awaking continued to surge with might and intsity. "Stay vignt," H instructed, her sses detecting powerful auras rapidly approaching. Among them, she recognized some familiar ones and a sse of deep familiarity washed over her. "I am," Lorraine responded with a furrowed brow. "It appears she''s personally making an appearance. I had thought she was too arrogant for such a thing." "Who is she?" Amelia asked, her confusion evidt. "My mother, the Matriarch of the Hailstorm n," Lorraine replied with a snort. In quick session, brilliant shes of light illuminated the surings, and the formidable auras descded one after another. The first figure to materialize was a woman adorned in opult robes with intricate designs. She exuded an aura of maturity ev greater than that of H and Lorraine, her macing gold eyes scanning the sce. Her gaze settled upon the three wom, lingering particrly on the elder pair, H and Lorraine. A sly smile graced her luscious lips. "Oh, my dear daughters, how I''ve missed you," she purred. "Yes, it''s be a while, Mother," H replied, her expression stoic. "And we''ve never missed you," Lorraine chimed in. The Matriarch sighed dramatically. "It wounds my heart to hear you say that." Although guine affection existed betwe them, were willing to oply admit it, bound by their shared arrogance and pride. The rtionship among the three had always be strong¡ªmother and daughters with a pchant for argumts and the asional exchange of harsh words. Nevertheless, beath the surface, their love for each other remained unwavering. Adriana Hailstorm, the Matriarch of the n, held a deep love for her childr, although she would never utter those words aloud, her pride too grand to allow such vulnerability. Th, a man d in rich blue attire tered the sce. He was the Patriarch of the Hailstorm n and the husband of Adriana Hailstorm, the n''s Matriarch. Upon noticing the two wom, aplex expression flickered across his face. "My daughters, you''ve returned." "Father," H and Lorraine responded simultaneously. H''s gaze held mixed emotions as she looked at her father. She hade to realize that he had never truly cared for her, a realization that had struck wh he did nothing to interve wh her former husband had oply betrayed her and tak another wife. His gaze shifted toward his wife, the Matriarch, his eyes turning cold. "Adriana, are you already aware of our daughters'' whereabouts? Why hav''t I heard about this?" "Why should I tell you?" Adriana retorted, her eyes brimming with bitterness. "You!" The Patriarch was left utterly speechless. He was their father, after all, so naturally, he had every right to know about his daughter''s well-being. H and Lorraine exchanged knowing nces. "It appears their rtionship has deteriorated ev further," Lorraine remarked quietly. Following the exchange betwe the Patriarch, the Matriarch, and their daughters, a young woman emerged. She possessed exquisite brown hair and brown eyes, and behind her, a contingt of heavily armored m stood as her guards. ''It seems ev the big shots from the Hailstorm n have arrived,'' she mused to herself. Approaching the group, she performed a fist-hold salute. "Greetings, Respected Patriarch and Matriarch of the Hailstorm n." Adriana responded casually, "Ah, Princess Yuna, ev you couldn''t resist the urge to witness the cause of these phoma, could you?" Princess Yuna nodded in agreemt. The atttion of everyone prest shifted towards the radiant light piercing the sky. Though they strained to see, they could only discern Sam''s silhouette, concealed by a multitude of Dao patterns. Not ev his face was visible, ev wh they attempted to use their Spiritual sse to gain a clearer view. As minutes passed, an increasing number of cultivators gathered to witness the individual responsible for the extraordinary manifestations in the sky. Gradually, the thousands of manifestations that had adorned the heavs vanished, and the radiant light surging from Sam''s body began to retreat, unveiling his figure cased within the myriad of Dao patterns and rhythms. Sitting there with closed, piercing blue eyes and fiery crimson hair that danced in the air, Sam appearedpletely unaware of themotion he had stirred. Little did he know that he was about to cause an ev greater stir. As his figure emerged from the dissipating light, a singr thought echoed in the minds of everyone prest: "He is incredibly good-looking." Ev Adriana Hailstorm, who was witnessing her grandson for the first time, couldn''t help but be drawn to his captivating appearance. A seductive allure emanated from him, making it difficult for any woman to resist his charm. Ev Princess Yuna found herself captivated by his presce. This was just the beginning of a new chapter in Sam''s journey, one that promised to be filled with intrigue and allure. Suddly, the spiritual ergy in the atmosphere began to vibrate and surged toward Sam''s body like a hurricane. "What is he doing now?" Lorraine couldn''t help but ask aloud. Sam''s body slowly ascded, hovering three feet off the g while maintaining his lotus position. The spiritual ergy in the surings gathered a Sam, spiraling towards him as his body continued to absorb it voraciously, akin to a ravous beast. His cultivation soared at an inhuman pace. Above him, six rays of light burst forth from his body, each forming a pagoda-like structure. "That young man has cultivated six levels of Daoist foundation and awaked a legdary physique... Just who is this young man, and where did hee from?" Patriarch Alexander couldn''t contain his bewildermt and questioned it aloud. A sly smile yed on the Matriarch''s lips. "That young man is our grandson, born to our daughter H and Willian reheart." "What?" The Patriarch was utterly shocked. He couldn''t believe his ears or his eyes. "I have a grandson?" His eyes fixed on Sam''s figure as a heartfelt smile spread across his face. "Now, I have an heir." Just wh they believed everything was over, another beam of light pierced the sky, forming three additional pagodas. "Sev, eight, nine... Nine levels of Daoist foundation?" "It''s the Supreme Foundation Establishmt Realm!" "I can''t believe there''s actually someone who achieved nine levels of Daoist foundations." "He must be the most talted person in this era." Once again, a surge of violt spiritual ergy congregated a Sam, and his cultivation broke through to the Lower Stage Core Formation Realm. But it didn''t stop there. Middle Stage Core Formation Realm. Upper Stage Core Formation Realm. Peak Stage Core Formation Realm. "What the hell is happing? How can anyone break through two major realms in one go? Is it ev imaginable?" Ev H, Lorraine, Sophia, and Amelia were shocked at the sight. Soon, a very beautiful, gold core appeared above Sam, muchrger than usual. Suddly, the air a them shook as another surge of spiritual ergy congregated once again. Above the gold core, one by one, t new cores formed under the shocked eyes of these cultivators. Not ev H or Lorraine were spared from the shock. Now, along with the Gold core, there were elev cores in total, each of them differt from one another. The gold core was thergest among them all, while the other t cores were a bit smaller inparison. The t cores also differed in color: red, blue, brown, gray, Arctic, gre, violet, yellow, ck, and finally . One. Two. Three. . . . Elev cores? "This is the legdary Elev Cores Formation Realm." "I never believed it was ev possible to achieve this... yet I see it happing in front of my eyes." "A supreme Core Formation Realm." ''Is this my grandson? Just what kind of monster did my daughter give birth to?'' It wasn''t just the patriarch who thought this; ev the matriarch was thinking the same thing. Soon, these realm manifestations disappeared into Sam''s body, and he oped his eyes. ... [A/N: If you joyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can ev contribute a Gold Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??] Chapter 41: [Bonus chapter]Chapter 41: Achievements ''Is this my grandson? Just what kind of monster did my daughter give birth to?'' It wasn''t just the patriarch who thought this; ev the matriarch was thinking the same thing. Soon, these realm manifestations disappeared into Sam''s body, and he oped his eyes. He ignored the gazes of people who were looking at him as if he were some kind of freak. His eyes were drawn toward the red scre that materialized in front of him. [ You have reached the Supreme Foundation Establishmt Realm ] [ The codex acknowledges your achievemt ] [ Your reward forpleting the Quest: Divine Power + ] [ You have reached the Supreme Core Formation Realm ] [ The codex acknowledges your achievemt ] [ Your reward for Reaching the Supreme elev core formation realm: a spiritual weapon, an Innate ability ] [ You have reached the Supreme Elev Core Formation Realm in one go after just reaching the Supreme Foundation Establishmt Realm, something that was deemed impossible but made possible by you ] [ Your achievemt is worthy of an Inheritance ] [ Congrattions, you have inherited the will of the Immortal Shadow Emperor ] [ Immortal Shadow Emperor - An Immortal cultivator in the Immortal Ascsion Realm. He once came to possess the codex of the Supreme Immortals five million years ago. He was the master of shadows, an expert in the path of the Dao of Shadow. With his unearthly ability, he raised an army of shadows from the dead. Wherever he wt, the Immortal Shadow Army would follow him. He was never alone. ] [ History - He once led a war against an army of demons alone, yet was betrayed and killed by the hands of those he consideredrades. Enraged by the betrayal, he left his will, inheritance, powers, and vgeance to a worthy heir inside the codex ] [ His will includes - an Innate Ability, a physique, and shadow-rted techniques +3 ] Sam, looking at his rewards, breathed deeply. ''Another inheritance, huh? Just how many inheritances does this codex hold inside it?'' As he examined his gains, he couldn''t help but smile in amusemt. ''I now have so many abilities that if I revealed them, it would shake the tire five contints.'' His acquisitions were astounding. Breaking through to the Supreme Elev Core Formation Realm had granted him two divine powers, a spiritual weapon, and an innate ability. The spiritual weapon reward prested to him by the Codex instantly caught his atttion. He spread his consciousness inside the Codex''s storage space and saw a sword floating a. It was a sword that had a wisp of will on its own, capable of growing along with its master. s, Sam needed to reach Nasct Soul realm to make the wisp of its will acknowledge him as its master. Currtly, it was useless to him, but once he reached the Nasct Soul realm, it would be his formidable weapon. Additionally, from the will of the Immortal Shadow Emperor, he had gained another innate ability, a unique physique, and three shadow-rted techniques. Only after realizing everything giv by the codex did he look at the silt crowd gazing at him as if they had se an ali. ''Why are they looking at me like that? Did I be so handsome that they can''t stop staring?'' Despite their awestruck expressions, he considered his achievemts as nothing to boast about. He stood up and walked towards his mother, aunt, sister, and his lover. His brow furrowed wh he noticed two people standing near his mom and aunt. One was a woman who looked like a very mature version of his mom and aunt, the only differce being that this mature woman had gold eyes, unlike his mom and aunt, who had blue eyes. His eyes were drawn to her curvaceous and seductive figure, and he couldn''t help but lick his lips, filled with desire. This disy did not escape the woman''s knowing smile. Sam heaved a sigh, trying to shake off hisscivious thoughts. s, not ev death could rid him of his lustful nature. The second person was a man in blue clothing, with hair and blue eyes, much like his own, though perhaps less attractive. ''I guess these two should be my grandmother and grandfather, right?'' He could sse the Froz Abyssal Dragon bloodline in them. His gaze swept a, and another person caught his eye ¨C a woman who appeared to be a his age. She wore a royal robe and had brown hair and brown eyes. ''What is this feeling?'' Sam''s eyes locked onto Princess Yuna, and he ssed a strange connection, although he couldn''t quite put his finger on it. It was a ssation simr to what he felt with Amelia and his teacher, Mia Hasegawa ¨C a feeling of longing and desire as if she were meant to be his. He didn''t understand why he felt this way. Princess Yuna, too, expericed an inexplicable connection to the man before her. She couldn''tprehd why this was happing. ''Who is he? Why do I feel like I already know him?'' Their eyes locked onto each other, and the connection seemed to intsify. ''Who is this girl?'' Sam instructed his codex to disy her status. ----- [ Name: Yuna Fulmine] [ Status: Healthy, Confused ] [ Titles: Princess of the Luminae Dynasty, Member of the Fulmine n ] [ Age: 8 ] [ Cultivation: Core Formation Realm (Peak-stage) ] [ Race: Royal Qilin ] [ Bloodline(s): Thunder Fury Qilin Bloodline ] [ Spirit Vein(s): Lightning-Wind-Water Spiritual Veins ] [ Bloodline Abilities: Lightning Maniption ] [ Physique: Astral Thunderstorm Resonance Physique ] [ Racial Abilities: Qilin Transformation ] ----- ''Mm... a princess, huh?'' His eyes lingered on her beautiful face. ''I guess she does have the appearance of a princess.'' He th redirected his atttion to his family. "I''ve sorted out my things, Mom. Let''s get going," he said nonchntly. He guinely didn''t care about the people who were watching him. "Huh? What?" H was still in a daze. "Let''s get going." "Uh, yes..." H looked at her parts, who were still in shock. A smirk formed on her face. "Haha, yes, be shocked that my son is so remarkable," she said with pride. ... [A/N: If you joyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can ev contribute a Gold Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??] Chapter 42: [Bonus chapter]Chapter 42: Reunion "Where do you think you are going, young man?" A mature voice stopped him in his tracks. He turned and was surprised to find his grandmother, Adriana, standing so close to him. However, he didn''t show his surprise on his face. ''Wh did she get so close to me? I didn''t ev feel a thing,'' Sam thought to himself. He possessed an affinity to all t elemtal Qis, had two supreme foundation realm cultivations¡ªSupreme Foundation Establishmt realm cultivation and Supreme Elev Core Formation Realm cultivation¡ªand yet, he felt nothing wh she closed in on him. Sam could see her gold eyes examining him, trying to figure him out. She was also very tall, almost as tall as Sam. After awaking his physique and assimting his Primordial Chaos Dragon bloodline at a fast rate, his height had increased to 88 cm, while Adriana stood at 8 cm. He suspected that his height might continue to increase in the future as he hadn''t finished evolving yet. Quietly, he ordered his codex to disy her status. ----- [ Name: Adriana Hailstorm ] [ Status: Poisoned, Weaked] [ Titles: Matriarch of the Hailstorm n ] [ Age: 50,000+ ] [ Cultivation: Boundary Emperor (Middle-Stage) ] [ Body Cultivation: Blood Tempering Realm ] [ Race: Noble Dragon ] [ Bloodline(s): Froz Abyssal Dragon Bloodline ] [ Spirit Vein(s): Ice-Wind Spiritual Veins ] [ Bloodline Abilities: Cryokinesis ] [ Innate Abilities: Eyes of rity ] [ Racial Abilities: Dragon Transformation ] ----- "Poisoned by someone?" Sam frowned, but he didn''t say it out loud. He didn''t want to bring up such a ssitive topic in front of others. "Grandmother?" Sam said softly. He felt a bit awkward addressing her as ''grandmother'' since it was his first time meeting her. Just weeks ago, he didn''t ev know he had a grandmother. Moreover, thedy in front of him looked too young to be called ''grandmother''. Sam was momtarily captivated by her looks, but he quickly shook off those thoughts wh he remembered that she was, indeed, his grandmother. He was still notfortable with the incestuous customs practiced by some cultivators and subconsciously preferred to follow Earth''s customs. A small smile formed on Adriana''s face. "Yes, yes, that''s right, I''m your grandmother. I can''t believe your mother hid my gius grandson from me for eighte years." Adriana gtly caressed her grandson''s cheeks with her hands, her eyes showing a hint of emotion as she thought about the years she had missed in his life. Sam, realizing her feelings, sighed. H and Lorraine, who were watching the sce, couldn''t help but feel guilty. The main reason they had run away was due to H''s anger. She didn''t want her ex-husband to know about their child. Adriana hadn''t done anything wrong. While she might not have interved wh her ex-husband cheated on H, that wasn''t reason ough to hide her grandson from her. H knew just how much her mother loved her childr, and she didn''t deserve to be kept in the dark for so long. "That young man is the Matriarch''s grandson?" "So, this young man is the son of the first princess, huh?" "... I can''t believe the Hailstorm n is lucky ough to have such a gius in their ranks." "With a gius cultivator like him, Hailstorm will soon rise to the top." Adriana could hear the whispers of the crowd, and she immediately felt irritated that her momt with her grandson had be interrupted. She st a re at the crowd, and they instantly wt quiet. Her re st a shiver through their spines. At this momt, they were all reminded that she is the Matriarch of the Hailstorm n, one of the strongest ns in the Azure Dragon Contint. Also, among the people who were standing there, she was the strongest. Yes, she was stronger than her husband, but now she was in a weaked state, things might be a little differt if they duked it out. "Let''s go home; we will talkter," Adriana said, pulling Sam''s hand. Sam just nodded his head, unable to say anything. More like he didn''t know how to ev talk with her. It was tirely new to him; he didn''t know how to interact with her. Adriana turned toward H, Lorraine, Sophia, and Amelia. "You guys too, let''s go home before we have our talk." Th, they left, leaving the crowd and the Patriarch dumbfounded. ''They just ignored me, didn''t they? I am the Patriarch of one of the strongest ns. You know, how can they just ignore me like a beggar?'' Patriarch frowned. He spared a nce towards the princess and gave her a nod before flying towards the direction of his n. Princess Yuna watched as they flew away. Just before they flew away, Sam had giv her a look that said, "We will be meeting again soon." Princess Yuna looked indiffert; only she knew what she was thinking. She turned towards one of the guards behind her. "I want every piece of information you can find on that man, and I want it as soon as possible," she instructed. "As you wish, your Highness," the guard replied with respect. "Just who is he? Why do I feel like I have always known him?" She couldn''t shake his face from her mind, and it continued to linger there for quite some time. ----- [ Master: Sam reheart ] [ Status: Healthy, Evolving ] [ Titles: Master Of The Codex Of The Supreme Immortals ] [ Age: 8 ] [ Inheritance: Inheritance of the Eternal Dragon Monarch ] [ Cultivation: Supreme Elev Core Formation Realm ] [ Body Cultivation: None ] [ Race: Noble Dragon ] [ Bloodline(s): Froz Abyssal Dragon Bloodline, Crimson Inferno Dragon Bloodline, Primordial Chaos Dragon Bloodline (Assimtion: 49.00%)] [ Spirit Vein(s): Nine-Heavs Spiritual Veins ] [ Bloodline Abilities: Cryokinesis, Pyrokinesis ] [ Physique: Mystic Voidheart Harmonic Physique ] [ Divine Powers: Divine Charm (Assimtion: 40.55%) ] [ Cultivation Method: Nine Celestial Revolutions Sutra ] [ Body Cultivation Method: Samsara Flesh Rebirth Art ] [ Innate Abilities: Devour ] [ Racial Abilities: Dragon Transformation ] ----- ... [A/N: If you joyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can ev contribute a Gold Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??] Chapter 43: Chapter 43: Gains As Sam flew, his eyes wandered everywhere. It was his first time in the cultivation realm, unlike the modern world. In the cultivation world, there were no roads, no messy buildings, no skyscrapers, or modern transportation units. Some cultivators did own cars, which they had tak from the mortal realm. You might wonder why they would want cars wh they could fly. Well, it was for their amusemt; they liked shiny and exciting things like that. Sam could see many mountains a, hear the roars of beasts from the g, and observe cultivators flying a. Most of the cultivators in the area were not that strong. The strongest he saw were in the Spirit Severing Realm, while the weakest cultivators he observed were in the Core Formation Realm. ''Let''s take a look at my gains,'' he thought, and he oped his rewards one by one to look at their descriptions. He had received a total of two divine powers, a spiritual weapon, a physique he got from the inheritance, and two Innate Abilities¡ªone from the inheritance and one as a reward for reaching the Supreme Core Formation Realm. He first oped the two new Divine powers he received as rewards for reaching the Supreme Foundation Establishmt Realm. [ Divine Power: Immortal Body (Stage) ] [ Divine Power: Exquisite Rune Heart ] ''Immortal Body? Is this what I think it is?'' Sam pondered, th focused his intt on the Immortal Body. [ Immortal Body - This power gives you a body that is exceptionally resilit, and able to withstand severe injuries, poisons, and physical harm. It has the power to regerate rapidly, healing from fatal wounds in momts. Ev the loss of limbs or vital organs can be restored in seconds. Once this Divine Power is cultivated to the sixth stage, your body can never be killed by any mortal weapons or poisons; you will have be immortal unless killed by old age.] There were a total of six stages, and each stage would unlock a new function. First Stage: Rapid regeration and total Immunity against all kinds of poisons. Second Stage: The ability to regerate brok limbs. Third Stage: The power of undying decapitation and shattered body revival. Fourth Stage: The capacity to regerate fully from a single drop of blood. Fifth Stage: All you need is a single particle or atom from your body to regerate your tire body. Sixth Stage: You will be immortal and can only be killed by old age or the destruction of your soul. Sam couldn''t help but grin, ev if it was just inside his own thoughts. ''Why''s he smiling like that?'' Lorraine, who oft kept a close watch on Sam, couldn''t help but be puzzled. Undaunted, she continued her silt observation of him. [ Exquisite Rune Heart - This Divine power esstially fuses with your very heart, granting you unparalleled talt and mastery over the ancit art of runes. Runes serve as thenguage that allows you to harness the very essce of earth and heav, wielding these intricate symbols tomand formidable power. Through runes, you possess the ability to shape the world itself into weapons of unimaginable destruction, as runes are the very voice through which the worldmunicates.] ''Runes, huh? From what I''ve learned through the codex, runes serve as anguage through which rune masters can tap into elemtal ergy from both the earth and the heavs.'' Runes act as intermediaries, channeling mystic forces from the natural world. Mastery of these runes allows those skilled in their use to turn these forces into devastating weaponry. However, the path of bing a runemaster is a challging one, demanding substantial cultivation in rune knowledge to attain the level where they can transmute runes into lethal instrumts of power. A sly grin crept across Sam''s face as he assessed the Innate ability he''d gained for achieving the Supreme Core Formation Realm. [ Rumination rity - Grants you an unrivaled aptitude for learning,prehding, and innovating.] ''It''s simple yet incredibly pott,'' Sam mused, a sigh escaping his lips. The sheer simplicity of this Innate ability''s pottial was staggering. With Rumination rity, the possibilities were boundless. He could grasp and master any skill, technique, or martial art with unnatural speed, putting ev the world''s most rowned giuses to shame. His atttion th shifted to the rewards he''d acquired through the inheritance of the Immortal Shadow Emperor. [ Shadow Extraction - Bestows the power to reanimate deceased beings as shadow soldiers. These shadow warriors are bound eternally to yourmand, unwaveringly loyal. They are, in essce, immortals, having already expericed death, and can only be truly defeated by their master''s demise.] "Sweet," Sam murmured, his eyes sparkling with excitemt. "It seems the Immortal Shadow Emperor lived up to his name." [ Physique: Soul Sanctum Imbibition Physique ] [ Soul Sanctum Imbibition Physique - Allows you to absorb souls from the abyss and store them for future use. The more souls you collect, the greater your own soul''s strgth bes.] Sam couldn''t help but chuckle at the thought of this peculiar and intriguing physique. The notion of umting souls from the abyss to fortify his soul held a certain igmatic allure. Sam''s gaze shifted toward the three shadow-rted techniques he''d inherited. [ Eclipse Shadow sh - A sword technique exclusive to individuals with extraordinary soul ergy. It''s a single, soundless strike, swift and precise, drawing upon the power of the user''s soul to deliver devastating harm directly to the oppont''s soul.] Sam visioned himself executing the Eclipse Shadow sh, and the mere thought of its precision and the might it could unleash st shivers of anticipation down his spine. [ Darkme Incantation - Conjures a fire born of soul ergy, a me that consumes the emy''s soul, inflicting tormt on their very essce.] [ Shadow Emperor Incarnation - An ability born from the depths of shadows, which earned the great Immortal Shadow Emperor his name. This power allows you to metamorphose into a form wov from shadows and soul ergy. In this state, your awaress and stealth are heighted to unprecedted levels, turning your tire being into a weapon capable of inflicting soul-wrching damage.] Sam contemted the pottial applications of these techniques, each one more intriguing than thest. ----- [ Master: Sam reheart ] [ Status: Healthy, Evolving ] [ Titles: Master Of The Codex Of The Supreme Immortals ] [ Age: 8 ] [ Inheritance: Inheritance of the Eternal Dragon Monarch, Will Of The Immortal Shadow Emperor ] [ Cultivation: Supreme Elev Core Formation Realm ] [ Body Cultivation: None ] [ Race: Noble Dragon ] [ Bloodline(s): Froz Abyssal Dragon Bloodline, Crimson Inferno Dragon Bloodline, Primordial Chaos Dragon Bloodline (Assimtion: 49.00%)] [ Spirit Vein(s): Nine-Heavs Spiritual Veins ] [ Bloodline Abilities: Cryokinesis, Pyrokinesis ] [ Physique: Mystic Voidheart Harmonic Physique, Soul Sanctum Imbibition Physique(Assimtion: 35.94%)] [ Divine Powers: Divine Charm (Assimtion: 40.55%), Immortal Body (Stage), Exquisite Rune Heart ] [ Innate Abilities: Devour, Rumination rity, Shadow Extraction ] [ Racial Abilities: Dragon Transformation ] [ Skills: Eclipse Shadow sh, Darkme Incantation, Shadow Emperor Incarnation ] [ Cultivation Method: Nine Celestial Revolutions Sutra ] [ Body Cultivation Method: Samsara Flesh Rebirth Art ] ----- ... [A/N: If you joyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can ev contribute a Gold Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??] Chapter 44: Chapter 44: The Hailstorm Heir Adriana, her childr, grandchildr, and Amelia soon arrived in a vibrant city adorned with traditional yet opult buildings. Thendscape featured small mountains crowned with elegant mansions, and bustling streets lined with a diverse array of shops. The city sprawled across an impressive area of approximately three hundred and fifty square kilometers, making it thergest city under the jurisdiction of the Hailstorm n. At its heart stood a colossal mansion, so grand that calling it a castle would be more apt. The Hailstorm n held dominion over a total of six great cities, along with three subordinate sects and three subordinate dragon ns. Although authority over three cities had be trusted to the subordinate sects and ns, it was crucial to remember that they remained under the Hailstorm n''s overall control. In this hierarchy, one could lik the three sects and three subordinate ns to lords, with the Hailstorm n unquestionably serving as the overlord whomanded these lords. Adriana and her tourage gracefully descded from the sky, alighting before the mansion''s formidable trance. Alexander Hailstorm touched down behind them and apanied them into the mansion. As they tered, all eyes in the vicinity swiveled in their direction, with particr focus on H, Lorraine, and Sam. "Is that our first princess?" "...and the second princess, too... they''ve returned?" "Who''s that young man with them?" "Yeah, who is he?" "He appears quite close to the Matriarch and the princesses." "...now that I look closely, doesn''t he bear a striking resemnce to the first princess?" "Could he be?" Sam paid no heed to the murmurs and spections of those a him. He was well aware that they were trying to decipher his idtity and rtionship with the Hailstorm family. On the other hand, H and Lorraine gave them a curt look before dismissing their prying gazes. These people, whether servants or subordinates of the Hailstorm n, were ustomed to the presce of the Hailstorm family and had served them for a considerable time. Lorraine couldn''t resist asking her mother, "Do they really not know the actual reason we ran away?" Adriana nced at her daughter and replied, "No, they have no idea. We informed everyone that both you and your elder sister left to focus on your dao training. We couldn''t possibly reveal the truth, that H''s ex-husband had cheated on her, leading to her departure with her younger sister. We wanted to preserve the family''s reputation, didn''t we?" "Right," Lorraine rolled her eyes, understanding theplex situation they had be in. Meanwhile, Sam''s atttion was drawn to a group of cultivators gathered in the distance, all seemingly in the Core Formation Realm. They appeared to be gaged inbat. "Are they training?" Sam questioned, pointing in their direction. Adriana couldn''t help but praise her grandson, "Oh, you ssed them, huh? Your spiritual sse is impressive." In reality, Sam''s spiritual sse was far from ordinary. Having two Supreme base cultivations had elevated his spiritual sse to an almost divine level, making it exceptionally ke and unique among Core Formation cultivators. It set him apart from the rest in his realm, granting him remarkable perception. Now, it was more appropriate to refer to it as Divine Sse. Sam''s sudd excitemt was palpable, and with a light chuckle, he propelled himself toward the area where he ssed the cultivators gaged inbat. "Is he... Is he going to watch their training?" Adriana inquired, directing her question to her eldest daughter. H shook her head and let out a sigh, "If I know my son well, he isn''t merely going to watch." Lorraine chimed in with a chuckle, "He''s going to get himself into a fight." "Really? But he just reached the Core Formation Realm. Those he''s challging have be in that realm for a while now. I doubt he could win," Adriana expressed her immediate concern. She didn''t want her grandson to face humiliation. While Sam was undiably formidable with his two Supreme Base Cultivations, legdary physique, and exceptional talt, he stillcked experice. Adriana couldn''t fathom Sam defeating cultivators who had years of Core Formation Realm experice, especially since he had only just reached that realm a short time ago, ev if it was the Supreme Core Formation Realm. "If there''s one thing you should absolutely know about my son, Mother, it''s that he can''t be controlled. He''ll do whatever he wants, and ev if he lists to someone, it won''t be without strings attached," H exined. "Can''t be controlled, huh?" Adriana replied with a slight smile. "He''s just like me. Let''s follow and see what happs. I have a feeling he''s going to surprise me." Sam made a sudd trance in the middle of the training g, where cultivators were gaged in intse training. These cultivators belonged to the Froz Dragon de Sect, a group focused on sword cultivation. They were all proficit in the way of the sword. As the unknown figure with red hair and blue eyes, dressed in a ck hoodie, ck pants, and sneakers, appeared among them, the cultivators squinted their eyes. "Who is this person?" "How can he just barge in here? Only cultivators from the Froz Dragon de Sect are allowed in these training gs." Many of the cultivators instantly grew displeased with Sam. They had worked hard to earn the right to train in this ce, and only those who truly deserved it were allowed to ter. While some observed Sam, they noticed the graceful dragon wings on his back, indicating he was a noble dragon. "Who the hell do you think you are, just barging into the Hailstorm n''s training gs?" an angry voice confronted Sam. He saw a burly man with hair and ck eyes standing in front of him. Right beside him was a woman in her early twties with milky hair and blue eyes, bearing a striking resemnce to his mother and Aunt Lorraine. ''Another person with the Froz Abyssal Dragon bloodline,'' Sam thought as he observed the man. Th his gaze shifted to the woman behind him, and his eyes narrowed. "Who the hell are you?" the man intsified his aura, attempting to intimidate Sam. Suddly, Sam''s body felt heavy, and his breathing becameborious. He gritted his teeth. "I''m Sam reheart." "reheart?" The burly man grew thoroughly perplexed. As far as he knew, there shouldn''t be anyone as young as this kid with the name reheart in their n. "Liar," the man snorted. "Don''t make me hurt you, kid. Who the hell are you, and how did you get inside our n gs?" The burly man was other than Harper Hailstorm, the younger brother of the Hailstorm n''s patriarch. Right now, he felt the need to teach Sam a lesson to boost his reputation among the cultivators prest. "Who the hell are you, kid?" Harper Hailstorm approached Sam with a macing re. "I''d love to see how you hurt my grandson, Harper," suddly, an incredible pressure bore down on Harper, making him feel as if a mountain hadnded on his shoulders. "M-Matriarch?" Harper''s voice lost some of its confidce, no matter how arrogant he was, he couldn''t act against his matriarch. "You wanted to know who this young man is, right?" The matriarch affectionately stroked her grandson''s hair, much to the annoyance of Sophia, H, and Lorraine. "This is my grandson, the son of my daughter, H, the heir to the Hailstorm n... You better watch how you interact with him. I won''t tolerate anyone disrespecting him, at least not on my watch," Adriana dered with cold authority. "S-Son of the first princess?" Harper couldn''t believe his eyes or ears, and he squinted in suspicion. Th, Harper noticed the wom who were behind the matriarch. "The first princess and the second princess... You''re back." H and Lorraine remained silt in response to Harper. Their gaze shifted towards a woman standing near him. "Ava..." Ava Hailstorm, the youngest daughter of Adriana Hailstorm, stood there. However, she didn''t pay much atttion to her sisters. Her eyes were fixed on Sam. ''So, he''s my nephew? He''s so handsome.'' "Ava, we''ve missed you terribly. We''re so sorry we left you," H apologized, catching Ava''s atttion. H couldn''t help but notice the intse look her youngest sister had on her son, Sam. ''Please don''t you also fall for my son, Ava. I don''t know if I can handle both my little sisters sharing the same husband, who is also my son, and... I hav''t figured out my feelings yet,'' H thought to herself, observing the expression on her youngest sister''s face. ----- [ Master: Sam reheart ] [ Status: Healthy, Evolving ] [ Titles: Master Of The Codex Of The Supreme Immortals ] [ Age: 8 ] [ Inheritance: Inheritance of the Eternal Dragon Monarch, Will Of The Immortal Shadow Emperor] [ Cultivation: Supreme Elev Core Formation Realm ] [ Body Cultivation: None ] [ Race: Noble Dragon ] [ Bloodline(s): Froz Abyssal Dragon Bloodline, Crimson Inferno Dragon Bloodline, Primordial Chaos Dragon Bloodline (Assimtion: 49.00%)] [ Spirit Vein(s): Nine-Heavs Spiritual Veins ] [ Bloodline Abilities: Cryokinesis, Pyrokinesis ] [ Physique: Mystic Voidheart Harmonic Physique, Soul Sanctum Imbibition Physique(Assimtion: 76.94%)] [ Divine Powers: Divine Charm (Assimtion: 45.00%), Immortal Body (Stage), Exquisite Rune Heart ] [ Innate Abilities: Devour, Rumination rity, Shadow Extraction ] [ Racial Abilities: Dragon Transformation ] [ Skills: Eclipse Shadow sh, Darkme Incantation, Shadow Emperor Incarnation ] [ Cultivation Method: Nine Celestial Revolutions Sutra ] [ Body Cultivation Method: Samsara Flesh Rebirth Art ] ----- ... [A/N: If you joyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can ev contribute a Gold Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??] Chapter 45: Chapter 45: Madman - 1 "We are sorry," H and Lorraine apologized in unison. Ava Hailstorm regarded her older sisters with an indiffert expression and asked, "How old is your son?" H''s eyes twitched, expecting a differt line of conversation after their heartfelt apology. Instead, her younger sister was focused on Sam''s age, and it irked her. "He''s eighte years old," H replied with a hint of annoyance in her voice. It seemed that Ava wasn''t particrly thrilled by their return and was more interested in Sam for some reason. "...He''s so handsome. I understand why you wanted to keep him a secret. But why did you decide to reveal his existce now? Ar''t you afraid that your ex-husband will try to take him away from you?" Ava inquired, her tone still quite nonchnt. "Ava, he''s eighte, a grown man. He knows what''s best for him, and he''s my son. He knows how much I love and care for him. I''m sure he wouldn''t leave ev if that... that man, William, offered the world," H responded with determination in her voice. A small smile briefly appeared on Ava''s otherwise indiffert face. She didn''t offer any furthermts. Ava had always be a reserved person, only speaking wh she felt the need to. Ava continued to observe Sam, her gaze seemingly fixated on him. Sam pointed toward the cultivators from the Froz Dragon de Sect who were watching their interaction and whispering amongst themselves. "Is it okay if I have a go with them?" "He wants to spar with us?" the cultivators muttered among themselves, puzzled and surprised by the audacious request. Who was this guy? Where did hee from? He had appeared out of nowhere, disrupted their training, imed to be the new young master of the Hailstorm n, and now he wanted to challge them? It was all getting rather ridiculous. Harper, who didn''t seem to hold a favorable opinion of Sam, asked, "You want to fight with them?" "Yep," Sam nodded nonchntly, having ssed Harper''s unfavorable disposition and deciding to tread carefully. "Young man, how long has it be since you reached the Core Formation Realm?" Harper questioned, disdain evidt in his tone. "Why does it matter?" Sam retorted, his own attitude unyielding. Except for Adriana, everyone was stunned by Sam''s op disrespect toward Harper Hailstorm. Harper was the first younger brother of Alexander Hailstorm, and he stood as the second in line to be the head of the Hailstorm n, should anything happ to the currt matriarch and patriarch. He didn''t see that happing anytime soon unless he personally took action. Harper snorted, clearly unimpressed by Sam''s behavior, and turned his gaze toward the cultivators. "Who is interested in teaching some lessons to our new young master here?" The cultivators exchanged nces, each eyeing the others, trying to see if anyone would be the first to raise their hand. They all had differt thoughts on the matter. "It would be really satisfying to beat the heir to the Hailstorm n," one cultivator imagined himself humbling Sam, the smug expression clear on his face, but he remained silt. "His arrogance is infuriating. Based on his temperamt, he doesn''t seem like he''s be a cultivator for long. Yet, he wants to fight with us... He definitely needs to be taught a lesson," one cultivator in the crowd frowned, forming a negative impression. However, of these cultivators were eager to volunteer. They wanted to assess Sam''s abilities first, and while they might be annoyed, they also felt cautious. "I''d love to see that pretty face covered in dirt," another cultivator grumbled, feeling incredibly jealous of Sam''s striking looks and suddly insecure about his own appearance. The jealous cultivator''s hand shot up suddly, and he walked forward, clearly disying his dissatisfaction. "I wish to spar with the young master," he dered, his face filled with irritation. Sam''s eyes lit up with excitemt. "It looks like this guy really can''t stand me. Ev better, he''ll probably put extra effort into humiliating me." Sam casually stepped in front of the cultivator with his hands still in his pockets. His nonchnt posture, however, came across as arrogance to the onlookers. He nced at his oppont, who regarded him with a hateful expression, a sword held expertly in his hands. "Oh, so you''re a sword cultivator, huh? In that case, I''ll use a sword too," Sammted. Wh his oppont remained silt, looking at him scornfully, he simply shrugged. "Alright th. Let''s fight." Sam took hold of the bronze sword he had tak from Julian and pointed it toward the cultivator. "Do you want to make the first move?" Sam inquired, his gaze contemtive. "He''s so arrogant," Harper muttered to himself while observing Sam from the bleachers. The jealous cultivator squinted his eyes in response to Sam''s question. "You can make the first move, young master," he retorted with a hint of disdain. "Okay," Sam replied nonchntly. He stepped his right foot back beforeunching himself at the jealous cultivator. In the blink of an eye, Sam appeared right in front of his oppont. "What the hell? How is he so fast?" the jealous cultivator eximed, hastily raising his sword to block Sam''s iing attack. He felt an overwhelming force pressing down on his sword, and the sharp pain in his hand made him grit his teeth. Unable to withstand Sam''s assault, the jealous cultivator was st tumbling backward,nding ungracefully on his rear. "...How?" The jealous cultivator stared in disbelief. He was a peak-stage Core Formation Realm cultivator, and by all logic, no one in the Core Formation Realm should have be able to defeat him so easily. The evt had unfolded so swiftly that the jealous cultivator couldn''tprehd how it had urred. The Froz Dragon de Sect''s cultivators, who were of peak-stage Core Formation Realm, were astounded. It wasn''t because Sam had employed high-level martial arts or anything particrlyplex. He had simply used a straightforward sh to defeat his oppont. What left them baffled was that Sam, a Core Formation Realm cultivator like his adversary, had no reason to prevail in such a manner. Ev Sam''s handling of the sword was unpolished, indicating his inexperice in swordy. Yet he had managed to defeat the other cultivator with a straightforward maneuver. The spectators couldn''t fathom how Sam could move at that velocity. No Core Formation Realm cultivator should be capable of moving at such speeds. They had expected him to have a higher cultivation level, but they couldn''t detect any sign of a nasct soul from him. "Could it be that he has cultivated Daoist Foundations?" "Yes, that might exin it." "But ev that wouldn''t ount for such speed. How many foundation levels has he cultivated, and how many cores has he formed?" The cultivators whispered among themselves, their curiosity piqued. Sam was disappointed; the previous bout hadn''t satisfied his craving for an exhrating match. He hadn''t ev used his full physical strgth and had effortlessly st his oppont flying. His initial excitemt waned. He hade here seeking an exciting fight, and oneckluster duel hadn''t discouraged him. Sam surveyed the crowd of Froz Dragon de Sect''s cultivators and asked, "Is there anyone stronger than him who wants to spar with me?" The spectators felt a twitch in their mouths. ''Did he just sound disappointed with hisst battle?'' A burly man emerged from the crowd, looking rugged and sturdy. He carried a massive sword over his shoulder. "The big guy''s stepping up!" "Rumors say he''s cultivated two levels of Daoist foundations and ev formed three cores, but he''s still struggling to break through to the Nasct Soul realm." "Well, he''s physically one of the strongest core formation realm cultivators in our sect, so he might actually have a shot at winning." "Yeah, if he loses too, it''s going to make us all look pretty bad." "I''ll give you a good show, young master," the bigman dered. ''Why does it feel like he''s saying something gayish to me?'' Sam couldn''t help but cringe inwardly. ----- [ Master: Sam reheart ] [ Status: Healthy, Evolving ] [ Titles: Master Of The Codex Of The Supreme Immortals ] [ Age: 8 ] [ Inheritance: Inheritance of the Eternal Dragon Monarch, Will Of The Immortal Shadow Emperor] [ Cultivation: Supreme Elev Core Formation Realm ] [ Body Cultivation: None ] [ Race: Noble Dragon ] [ Bloodline(s): Froz Abyssal Dragon Bloodline, Crimson Inferno Dragon Bloodline, Primordial Chaos Dragon Bloodline (Assimtion: 49.00%)] [ Spirit Vein(s): Nine-Heavs Spiritual Veins ] [ Bloodline Abilities: Cryokinesis, Pyrokinesis ] [ Physique: Mystic Voidheart Harmonic Physique, Soul Sanctum Imbibition Physique(Assimtion: 86.94%)] [ Divine Powers: Divine Charm (Assimtion: 7%), Immortal Body (Stage), Exquisite Rune Heart ] [ Innate Abilities: Devour, Rumination rity, Shadow Extraction ] [ Racial Abilities: Dragon Transformation ] [ Skills: Eclipse Shadow sh, Darkme Incantation, Shadow Emperor Incarnation ] [ Cultivation Method: Nine Celestial Revolutions Sutra ] [ Body Cultivation Method: Samsara Flesh Rebirth Art ] ----- ... [A/N: If you joyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can ev contribute a Gold Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??] Chapter 46: Chapter 46: Madman - 2 The big guy stepped up, resembling someone who hit the gym after a tough breakup, determined to get his life back on track by bulking up. "Although I''m a sword cultivator, I''m more efficit in hand-to-handbat," he dered, tossing his long sword out of the ara. "Hand-to-handbat, huh?" Sam responded, putting away his own sword. "Interesting. You can make the first move." "As you wish," the big guy replied politely, not showing any reaction to Sam''s casual demeanor. "Take this!" The big guy''s eyes gleamed as he lunged at a speed that defied his bulky frame and weight. He delivered a punch aimed at Sam''s sr plexus with his left fist. Sam observed the punch with ease as if watching a slow-motion video. ''He''s still pretty slow,'' he thought. Sam effortlessly raised his right hand and caught the punch, halting the massive man''s attack with minimal effort. The force of the punch created a rush of wind that blew Sam''s hair and st dust swirling in its wake. "Is that all you''ve got?" Sam shook his head, looking rather disappointed. The big man''s eyes wided in astonishmt. He had exerted all his physical strgth into that punch, yet Sam had captured it with ease. Considering the big guy had cultivated two levels of Daoist foundations and formed three cores, this feat was nothing short of remarkable. An ordinary cultivator wouldn''t stand a chance against him, let alone catch his punch. But Sam was far from ordinary. Having cultivated nine levels of Daoist foundations and formed elev cores, he had reached the pinnacle of the Foundation Establishmt Realm and Core Formation Realm. Sam was now a supreme Core Formation Realm expert, and there was no one in This world in the same realm who could challge him. Only those with supreme Core Formation Realm cultivation or powerful divine powers or unique physiques might stand a chance against him. The big guy, while maintaining hisposure, clched his fists, and a surge of spiritual ergy emanated from his body, condsing into the shape of dragon ws. This technique carried immse force. "Dragon Fist Strike!" he roared as he delivered a punch charged with dragon-like ergy towards Sam. Sam''s eyes shone as he carefully watched the big guy''s execution of the technique. He also channeled his own spiritual ergy, causing it to surge into his hands, ready to catch the iing strike. With a tremdous force, the big guy''s fist collided with Sam''s hand. The impact created a shockwave that rippled through the area, causing the air to be turbult and sweeping up a cloud of dust in their wake. As the dust settled, the onlookers couldn''t believe their eyes. Sam stood there with his bare hand firmly catching the Dragon Fist Strike that the big guy hadunched at him. "Is he... did he just catch that strike with his bare hand?" "He must have cultivated five or six levels of Daoist foundations at least. No ordinary core formation realm cultivator should be able to do that, unless they''ve reached high levels of Daoist foundations." The crowd buzzed with astonishmt at this unexpected disy of skill. On the bleachers, Adriana and her group watched with a mix of emotions, ranging from surprise and excitemt to joy. Meanwhile, Patriarch Alexander and his first younger brother, Harper Hailstorm, observed Sam closely. Harper couldn''t believe what he was seeing. He was a cultivator with middle-stage great Sage realm cultivation, and he tried to probe into Sam''s secrets. What he found left him wide-eyed and incredulous. ''N-Nine-level Daoist foundation establishmt level cultivation and Elev daoist cores? How is this ev possible?'' Harper muttered to himself, stunned by Sam''s incredible abilities. Harper, in this momt, ssed a growing threat to his future ambitions. He believed that Sam could be the one to stand in the way of his im to the Hailstorm n''s throne. The urgt need to deal with Sam began to upy his thoughts. On the other hand, Alexander had apletely differt perspective. He pondered, ''With a Supreme Elev Core Formation Realm cultivation and such incredible talt, there will be many factions vying to have my grandson among their ranks.'' Back on the ara, Sam faced the big guy with a thoughtful expression. "That was indeed a good technique," he remarked, his ergy seemingly undiminished after the earlier exchange. The big guy, somewhat frustrated, responded, "It was a good technique, but now it feels like trash." Sam chuckled and requested, "Try the technique again." "Again?" the big guy questioned, looking puzzled. "Yes," Sam confirmed. "Alright, here I go," the big guy dered. Heunched another Dragon Fist Strike, putting ev more power into it this time. A small boom resonated through the ara. However, the result remained the same as Sam effortlessly defded against the big guy''s attack, leaving thetter somewhat irritated. "Use that again, keep going until I say so," Sam instructed the big guy. The big guy couldn''t help but wonder, ''Why?'' However, he decided not to question it and continued using the Dragon Fist Strike as Sam requested. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! Over and over again, Sam defded against the Dragon Fist Strike. Surprisingly, he didn''t feel fatigued, ev after countlessly blocking the attack. Each time Sam defded, he learned something new about the technique. The big guy also befited from this practice, although not as quickly as Sam. His understanding of the Dragon Fist Strike gradually improved. In the world of cultivation, treasures had varying grades, ranging from Ordinary Grade Treasure to Saint Grade Treasure. Techniques and weapons were graded based on the cultivation realm. The Dragon Fist Strike was considered a Core Formation-grade technique. The effectivess of a technique ultimately depded on the user''s skill. A Core Formation realm expert using a Nasct Soul-grade technique might not fully unlock its pottial, but they could still yield more power than a Core Formation-grade technique. Simrly, a Nasct Soul realm cultivator could use a Core Formation-grade technique with the powerparable to a Nasct Soul-grade one. "Stop," Sam suddlymanded, halting the big guy who had be repeatedly using the Dragon Fist Strike. The big guy paused and stared at Sam, bewildered by the request. Why did Sam want him to use that technique on him again and again? Sam was employing his newfound innate ability, Rumination rity, which hanced his capacity to grasp andprehd concepts to an extraordinary degree. This ability, coupled with the support of his unique physique, the Mystic Voidheart Harmonic Physique, allowed him to gain insights into the technique used by the big guy while simultaneously learning it himself. Sam''s smile had a somewhat mischievous edge to it. "Let me try that technique." Confusion filled the big guy''s expression. Was Sam nning to use this technique to attack him now? Th, without warning, Sam''s aura surged, forcing the big guy back several meters. ''What''s he doing?'' The big guy watched Sam, wide-eyed, as if he were witnessing something incredible. Sam''s spiritual ergy condsed into his right fist, forming a dragon w with a dark gold aura that extded from his shoulder to his fingertips. The dragon''s aura radiated from his tire hand, coiling like a tail behind him. "Dragon Fist Strike!" Sam roared, his blue eyes turning red. He shot forward, appearing in front of the big guy. "Take this!" Before the big guy could react, Samunched his Dragon Fist Strike. In a panic, the big guy instinctively used the same technique to counter Sam''s attack. The resulting collision was devastating. The tire ara quaked, and the surings bore the brunt of their tremdous power. Dust and debris filled the air, and the spectators watched in stunned silce. "How can his Dragon Fist Strike be this strong?" the big guy gritted his teeth, realizing that he was losing the confrontation. The sh ded with a resounding boom, and the big guy was thrown out of the ara, crashing into the wall. His chest bore a dragon w mark, and he was unconscious and gravely injured. The crowd fell into a heavy silce, their expressions a mix of awe and disbelief. ----- [ Master: Sam reheart ] [ Status: Healthy, Evolving ] [ Titles: Master Of The Codex Of The Supreme Immortals ] [ Age: 8 ] [ Inheritance: Inheritance of the Eternal Dragon Monarch, Will Of The Immortal Shadow Emperor] [ Cultivation: Supreme Elev Core Formation Realm ] [ Body Cultivation: None ] [ Race: Noble Dragon ] [ Bloodline(s): Froz Abyssal Dragon Bloodline, Crimson Inferno Dragon Bloodline, Primordial Chaos Dragon Bloodline (Assimtion: 49.58%)] [ Spirit Vein(s): Nine-Heavs Spiritual Veins ] [ Bloodline Abilities: Cryokinesis, Pyrokinesis ] [ Physique: Mystic Voidheart Harmonic Physique, Soul Sanctum Imbibition Physique(Assimtion: 90.94%)] [ Divine Powers: Divine Charm (Assimtion: 48.57%), Immortal Body (Stage), Exquisite Rune Heart ] [ Innate Abilities: Devour, Rumination rity, Shadow Extraction ] [ Racial Abilities: Dragon Transformation ] [ Skills: Eclipse Shadow sh, Darkme Incantation, Shadow Emperor Incarnation, Dragon Fist Strike ] [ Cultivation Method: Nine Celestial Revolutions Sutra ] [ Body Cultivation Method: Samsara Flesh Rebirth Art ] ----- ... [A/N: If you joyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can ev contribute a Gold Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??] Chapter 47: Chapter 47: Madman - 3 The crowd fell into a heavy silce, their expressions a mix of awe and disbelief. "That was the big guy? He was one of the best cultivators with high raw physical strgth in the core formation realm within our sect...and he lost miserably." "Just how many levels of Daoist foundations has he cultivated?" "...he really deserves to be the young master of the great Hailstorm n." The cultivators of the Froz Dragon de sect were stunned. All of them were in the core formation realm, and they initially came here for training during their batch''s time in the Hailstorm n''s training g. However, they never would have imagined they would meet such a cultivator who made them kely aware of the vast differce in power despite having the same realm of cultivation. At this momt, they all realized the significance of cultivating Daoist foundations. Sam looked at the unconscious big guy, who was already injured and being dragged away by his fellow cultivators. Sam wore a disappointed expression. The cultivators'' eyes twitched as they watched Sam''s expression. "Why does he look so disappointed? Could it be that he still hasn''t used his full strgth?" Upon considering this possibility, they were ev more shocked and unwilling to ept being disrespected in this manner. Some of the cultivators were raged by Sam''s attitude, but they didn''t say anything. After all, theycked the strgth to challge him. However, some among them were beaming with battle intt. Sam looked at the cultivators with a scoffing expression. "Is that all you guys have? I know he wasn''t the strongest core formation realm cultivator in your ranks. Are the strongest ones afraid of me? Why isn''t anyone stepping forward?" Hearing Sam''s words and his tone made many of the cultivators extremely dissatisfied, and some of them were instantly filled with fury. "Why is he so arrogant?" "Someone needs to teach him a lesson." "I can''t stand being disrespected like this." On the bleachers, Sam''s grandmother couldn''t help but chuckle as she watched her grandson''s bold and brave attitude. "Oh, God, he is so arrogant...I love it." H and Lorraine, seated beside their mother, exchanged eye rolls. Lorraine looked at Sam with desire-filled eyes and whispered to herself, ''Control yourself, Lorraine. There will be time for everything.'' H observed her younger sister and couldn''t help but think, ''My sister is definitely nning something to get close to my son... I wonder what she''s up to?'' She pondered with aplicated expression. Sophia, noticing the strange looks her mother and aunt exchanged, couldn''t help but grunt inwardly, ''These horny bitches.'' Back in the bleachers, Sophia saw three cultivators approaching the ara with a fiery battle intt in their eyes. "I wish to have a go with the young master," one of the three cultivators named Huang Jian stated with burning determination. "It''s Huang Jian!" "Liu Ming and Guo Fg are with him too." "These three are the strongest cultivators in the core formation realm within our sect." "All three of them have cultivated high levels of Daoist foundation and formed more than three cores wh they reached the peak stage of core formation realm." "Huang Jian hosts the Prismatic Sword-Forged Physique, not a supreme physique, but it makes him highly proficit in swordy." "Don''t forget that the other two also have their unique advantages. Liu Ming possesses an innate ability called Earth Fire, granting him the power to release earth fire." "Guo Fg is no slouch either; he''s already a half-step Nasct Soul Realm cultivator. He definitely won''t be an easy oppont." Sam looked at the three individuals before him with a small smile. "Hey, fes, let''s have a fight." "I''ll go first," dered Huang Jian, the cultivator possessing the Prismatic Sword-Forged Physique. He stepped forward with a macing look, eager to test Sam''s abilities. "Are you kidding me?" Sam frowned. "Why don''t all three of youe at me together? That way, we''ll finish this sooner." Upon hearing his audacious proposal, the tire crowd fell into a stunned silce. "Has he lost his mind?" "Doesn''t he realize that these three are some of the best core formation realm cultivators a? And he wants to take on all of them at once? He must be crazy." "This guy is definitely out of his mind." "Is he trying to get humiliated in front of the tire n?" "Yeah, he''s an absolute madman." "Young Master Sam, don''t underestimate us; we''re not like that big guy. We''re much stronger," Huang Jian snorted dismissively. "That big guy is nothingpared to us," Liu Ming added indiffertly. Beside them, Guo Fg shot a furious look at Sam but remained silt. "Oh, is that so?" Sam chuckled. "That''s fine, juste at me together." Huang Jian, Liu Ming, and Guo Fg exchanged nces but didn''t seem to have a choice. "I''ll make the first move," Sam dered. His eyes gleamed with a reddish hue as his dragon aura intsified. He shot forward from his position, leaving a deep footprint in the g. His first target was Huang Jian. In a sh, Sam arrived in front of him and unleashed the Dragon Fist Strike. Huang Jian''s eyes wided. ''He''s still faster than me.'' He quickly employed his sword technique to counter Sam''s move. "Dragonme Sword Burst!" A torrt of raging sword-intt ergy erupted from his core formation-grade sword, forming a powerful sword ray that intsely surged toward Sam''s face. Sam, unfazed by the intse sword ray, didn''t halt his advance. Instead, he rushed ev faster and punched the ray of sword intt with his Dragon Fist Strike. Wh the two techniques collided, the impact produced waves of spiritual ergy that left the tire audice in awe. As the dust settled, they saw that both Sam and Huang Jian were uninjured, but Huang Jian had be pushed back five steps from where he had initially stood wh facing Sam''s attack. This surprised everyone, including Huang Jian himself. It was the first time someone in the core formation realm had managed to push him back in a direct confrontation, and he didn''t like that. "You''re good, at least better than the big guy, but that all" Sam remarked, his eyes glowing ev brighter red. Huang Jian''s eyes narrowed dangerously as a strong desire to defeat Sam welled up within him. ''Now he''s practically asking for a beating.'' Suddly, his body emitted a powerful ripple of spiritual ergy. Liu Ming and Guo Fg jumped back, putting some distance betwe them and Sam and Huang Jian, ssing the dangerous ergy surgeing from Huang Jian. BOOM! "Meet my Prismatic Sword Avatar!" Huang Jian roared. A tremdous ergy spiraled out of his body and transformed into a t-foot-tall armored warrior avatar, holding a pristine sword in its hand. An avatar is the physical manifestation of one''s physique, and it can channel all of the user''s powers, skills, divine abilities, and innate talts. The appearance of the avatar is unique to the user and depds on the abilities the user possesses. The stronger the user, the more formidable the avatar bes. The Prismatic Sword Avatar was the manifestation of the Prismatic Sword-Forged Physique. Although not a supreme physique like Sam''s Mystic Voidheart Harmonic Physique, it was still one of the finest physiques rted to swords, although it couldn''t rival Sam''s. The Prismatic Sword Avatar stood tall above Huang Jian, exuding an imposing presce like a guardian willing to do anything to protect its master. "It''s... It''s the Prismatic Sword Avatar!" "I can''t believe the young master actually forced Huang Jian to use it... He must be highly intimidated." "They say an avatar is ev more powerful than the user themselves." "That''s because the avatar embodies all of the user''s abilities, divine powers, and skills. It''s esstially the physical manifestation of the user''s capabilities, so it''s naturally much stronger than the user." Sam''s eyes gleamed with excitemt, his red irises glowing ev brighter. "Interesting... an avatar, huh?" Huang Jian smirked with an air of superiority as if he believed he had the upper hand. "Looks powerful, doesn''t it? Now, how are you going to defd against my mighty avatar?" Liu Ming quietly admitted, "Ev I won''t be able to win against him in this state." Among the three, Liu Ming was the weakest, relying on his innate ability, Earth Fire, to keep up with the others. If not for that ability, he wouldn''t have ranked among the top core formation realm cultivators in the Froz Dragon de sect. Guo Fg, the half-step Nasct Soul realm cultivator, stood stoically beside Liu Ming, observing the unfolding situation with indifferce. Hearing Huang Jian''s provocation, Sam''s eyes sparked with a dangerous intsity, yet he couldn''t contain his excitemt. He emitted a crazedugh, leaving everyone baffled. "He''s up to something," H muttered while watching her son. Adriana, her mother, turned her eyes to H. "H, has he always be like this, or did you raise him to be this way?" H sighed and replied, "He''s always be like that... Sometimes he gets carried away and does crazy things for fun and excitemt. At least I''ve managed to keep him out of trouble until now." Sam, facing Huang Jian''s Prismatic Sword Avatar, trembled with excitemt. His smile took on a sinister edge. "Don''t think you''re the only one who can summon an avatar." ... [A/N: If you joyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can ev contribute a Gold Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??] Chapter 48: Chapter 48: Madman - 4 "Don''t think you''re the only one who can summon an avatar." All of a sudd, an overwhelmingly oppressive aura erupted from Sam''s body, growingrger and more pott with each passing momt, as if it aimed to pierce the very heavs themselves. Simultaneously, intricate patterns and rhythms of various Dao principles began to materialize a Sam, and the aura solidified further. The air suring them quaked violtly, sding shockwaves rippling through the atmosphere. "Could he possess a physique too?" "Is it possible that he has a supreme physique?" Whispers and murmurs filled the air as the nearby cultivators tried to make sse of the phomon. Unexpectedly, the temperature a them started to oscite erratically, shifting from extreme heat to bone-chilling cold within momts. This dramatic change in temperature was most pronounced for the three individuals standing closest to Sam, and especially for Huang Jian, who felt as if he had vtured into an unfathomable realm. However, their immediate concern was defding against the oppressive aura emanating from Sam. Alexander''s eyes narrowed in surprise as he muttered, "He just awaked his Supreme physique, but he can already manifest his Avatar?... It seems I greatly underestimated him." His words didn''t go unnoticed by his first younger brother, Harper Hailstorm, and the nearby cultivators. "What? He just awaked his Physique?" "Did he mtion a ''supreme physique''?" "He has a supreme physique? He possesses a supreme physique?" Harper scrutinized his older brother with a narrowed gaze and pressed further, "You mtioned a supreme physique? Does he really possess a supreme physique?" Alexander nodded in response but offered no further exnation. Sam''s aura erupted, taking on the form of an immse avatar. This avatar was towering and exuded an overpowering presce, dwarfing Huang Jian''s smaller one. The avatar''s features were strikingly handsome, resembling Sam to an astonishing degree. Its appearance wasn''t just about aesthetics; it exuded strgth in every aspect. A surge of spiritual ergy radiated from Sam''s avatar, its body adorned with intricate patterns and a crown that appeared as though it was made from flowing blood. The avatar possessed a regal and imposing aura. The avatar''s body was a canvas of ever-shifting patterns and symbols, each carrying an intrinsic and mystical aura. These igmatic designs seemed to dance and transform in a mesmerizing spectacle. Those who practiced the ancit arts, like Adriana, couldn''t help but fix their gaze upon Sam''s Dao Emperor Avatar. It was as if the very essce of the Dao itself radiated from this ethereal tity, and onlookers believed that simply observing it closely could somehow elevate their own understanding of the Dao. As the massive figure manifested, Sam, with his eyes still closed, felt a profound shift within him. It was as if something had always be there, deep within him, but he was only now trulyprehding it. As the power coursed through his body, Sam''s demeanor became increasingly wild. His fiery red hair defied gravity and floated in the air, and his handsome face took on a more vibrant and appealing appearance as his divine power and bloodline assimtion intsified. The fiery red hair gradually transitioned into a milky hue, mirroring the distinctive traits of his mother and aunt. His eyes snapped op, revealing a captivating and confidt gaze, which left many young female cultivators from the Froz Dragon de Sect blushing intsely. "Now, let''s determine which one of our avatars reigns supreme," Sam dered with an arrogant smile. His Avatar mirrored his actions, adopting a fighting stance behind him. "Behold my Dao Emperor Avatar." Huang Jian couldn''t help but gulp as he gazed at Sam''s magnifict Avatar. "I have to fight against that?" Standing before Sam, Huang Jian appeared minuscule, akin to an ant that could be squashed at any momt. Ev Guo Fg, the strongest among the trio, realized that he had no chance of defeating Sam in his Avatar state. Sam, a Supreme Core Formation Realm cultivator, was more than that. He was a noble dragon with two noble dragon bloodlines, bearing two supreme physiques alongside his unparalleled cognitive abilities. Facing him, no one within the same realm or ev half a step above could hope to win, let alone inflict damage on Sam. Ssing Huang Jian''s silce, Sam took the initiative and approached him with an intse demeanor. "Let''s see how many punches you can withstand from my Dao Emperor Avatar." Sam clched his fist into a ball, and in perfect harmony, his Avatar mimicked the action, clching its own fist. Sam raised his hand, and his avatar mimicked the action, flexing its muscr arm. With a swift motion, Sam threw a punch into thin air, but it wasn''t his own hand that connected with anything ¨C it was the powerful fist of his Dao Emperor Avatar. A resounding "BOOM!" echoed through the surings. Huang Jian, witnessing the impding punch from Sam''s avatar, couldn''t believe his eyes. In an instant, his pupils dted, and he instinctively summoned his own avatar to defd against the iing strike. As Sam''s Dao Emperor Avatar''s hand descded, it collided with Huang Jian''s avatar. The sh of power was evidt as Huang Jian''s avatar grappled with Sam''s, desperately trying to prevt it from crashing into its body. Huang Jian''s wided eyes conveyed his disbelief. It was crystal clear that Sam''s Dao Emperor Avatar possessed a strgth far beyond his own. Gritting his teeth, Huang Jian could feel the immse gap in power betwe the two avatars. Huang Jian found himself helplessly pushed back, his Avatar no match for the sheer might of Sam''s Avatar. He hit the g hard,nding on his backside. As Sam''s Avatar approached, Sam himself strolled leisurely, his hair now a striking shade of , defying gravity. Huang Jian''s face drained of color, and he shouted, "What on earth do you two think you''re up to? Can''t you see I''m practically on the brink here?" Hearing his plea, Liu Ming and Guo Fg snapped out of their trance. They exchanged a quick nod beforeunching themselves at Sam. Liu Ming gathered his courage and stood before Sam, positioning himself in a way that shielded Huang Jian from the approaching threat. "Earth Fire!" he invoked his Innate Ability, channeling the power of the Earth Fire. Suddly, the temperature in the vicinity surged, and Sam, feeling the change, narrowed his eyes in amazemt. "You can control fire?" "It''s my Innate ability, Earth Fire," Liu Ming replied with a snort, as the mes emanating from his hand veloped him like a fiery aura. Sam''s lips curled into a handsome smile. "I wonder just how powerful your Earth Fire is." "You''ll find out soon ough wh you''re bathed in my scorching soul-searing fire," Liu Ming retorted with a hint of arrogance. The mes grewrger andrger until they formed a zing ring that circled the tire ara, closing in on Sam. As the fiery barrier intsified and drew near, Sam could feel the incredible power of Liu Ming''s Earth Fire. It was a force to be reckoned with, and if he didn''t handle it carefully, Sam would undoubtedly sustain serious injuries. Despite being a dragon and possessing the Crimson Inferno dragon bloodline, along with his ability to control fire, Sam was not impervious to its destructive force. The fire had no empathy, no bias; it was an unstoppable force of devastation. As long as there was something to burn, the mes would persist, following the unyieldingws. The Laws of Fire. "Your Earth Fire is strong, I''ll give you that, but it''s not strong ough to hurt me," Sam dered with a self-assured grin. Liu Ming furrowed his brow, a nagging feeling of impding trouble settling in like a pounding headache. Simultaneously, a ray of brown-colored sword intt materialized behind Sam. Sam, ssing the impding strike, frowned and mused, ''Why can''t he just attack me directly? Is he so afraid that he has to strike from behind?'' He turned a a stern expression on his face. "I''m speaking here; be a good boy and wait your turn, do you understand?" Sam''s Avatar swiveled a and unleashed a powerful backhand p, sding Guo Fg, the half-step Nasct Soul cultivator, hurtling through the air. He crashed with a resounding thud into the bleachers. In his momt of irritation, Sam had forgott to temper his strgth, resulting in Guo Fg during a world of pain. One of Guo Fg''s hands snapped, and he coughed up a mouthful of blood, leaving the onlookers in shock. This was a Half-step Nasct Soul cultivator, a realm leagues above Core Formation cultivators. These realms were like night and day, and Guo Fg was on the verge of breaking through to the Nasct Soul realm. Yet, he had be defeated with a single p from Sam''s Avatar. ----- [ Master: Sam reheart ] [ Status: Healthy, Evolving ] [ Titles: Master Of The Codex Of The Supreme Immortal, The Hailstorm n''s Heir] [ Age: 8 ] [ Inheritance: Inheritance of the Eternal Dragon Monarch, Will Of The Immortal Shadow Emperor] [ Cultivation: Supreme Elev Core Formation Realm ] [ Body Cultivation: None ] [ Race: Noble Dragon ] [ Bloodline(s): Froz Abyssal Dragon Bloodline, Crimson Inferno Dragon Bloodline, Primordial Chaos Dragon Bloodline (Assimtion: 58.39%)] [ Spirit Vein(s): Nine-Heavs Spiritual Veins ] [ Bloodline Abilities: Cryokinesis, Pyrokinesis ] [ Physique: Mystic Voidheart Harmonic Physique, Soul Sanctum Imbibition Physique(Assimtion: 96.99%)] [ Divine Powers: Divine Charm (Assimtion: 50.57%), Immortal Body (Stage), Exquisite Rune Heart ] [ Innate Abilities: Devour, Rumination rity, Shadow Extraction ] [ Racial Abilities: Dragon Transformation ] [ Skills: Eclipse Shadow sh, Darkme Incantation, Shadow Emperor Incarnation, Dragon Fist Strike ] [ Cultivation Method: Nine Celestial Revolutions Sutra ] [ Body Cultivation Method: Samsara Flesh Rebirth Art ] ----- ... [A/N: If you joyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can ev contribute a Gold Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??] Chapter 49: Chapter 49: Humiliating Defeat - 1 [ POV: Amelia Scarlett ] I watched in awe as Sam continuously dominated the three seasoned Core Formation realm cultivators from the Froz Dragon de Sect. His power was simply overwhelming. At one remarkable momt, an incredible aura erupted from Sam, gradually taking the form of a colossal Avatar. I could clearly perceive the various mystical ergies and intricate patterns veloping both Sam and his Avatar. The sheer size of his Avatar dwarfed Huang Jian''s Prismatic Sword Avatar from the Froz Dragon de Sect, making him seem like a child inparison. Sam''s Avatar exuded majesty, adorned with a crown that seemed to be crafted from blood. Just gazing upon it, I felt as though I could attain lightmt. There was a remarkable resemnce betwe his Avatar and my beloved Sam. "Just like my Sam, it''s so incredibly handsome," I couldn''t help but mutter to myself. In the midst of this grand disy, Sam''s appearance underwt a profound transformation. His pupils retained their striking bright red hue, but his once crimson hair suddly turned as as snow, tuated by mesmerizing crimson patterns. The new look made him ev more handsome and captivating than ever. Simultaneously, I ssed something emanating from Sam that made me squint in thought. It was the same ssation I expericed wh he first arrived at the school after awaking, but this time, it was ev more pott. ''What could this feeling be?'' I pondered, realizing that no one could provide an answer. What did this feeling prompt me to do? Well, it didn''tpel me to take any immediate action. Instead, it was a profound sse of familiarity I had with Sam as if we had always known each other. This feeling convinced me that I could ce unwavering trust in Sam, ev with my life. It was one of the key reasons why I became close to him without reservation, and the rest was history. I recalled momts like drinking his blood and gaging in embarrassing antics with him, which never failed to make my face turn crimson wh reminiscing about them. Also, this familiarity had restrained me from surrdering to Sam''s desires and gaging in the forbidd acts, as I was afraid this inexplicable connection might be artificial. But not anymore. What did it matter if I felt this uncanny familiarity with Sam as if we had spt an eternity together? It no longer held the same weight. While this familiarity may have led me to trust Sam wholeheartedly, my affection and emotions for him were cultivated by the time we spt together. So, in the d, I supposed it didn''t matter what I felt from Sam, as I was certain that my feelings for him were not influced by this mysterious and intsifying sse of familiarity. ''Stop thinking about useless stuff,'' I shook my head to clear my thoughts, focusing once more on the intse battle unfolding betwe Sam and the trio of Core Formation realm cultivators. Sam''s Dao Emperor Avatar executed a swift backhand motion, pping Guo Fg, the half-step Nasct Soul cultivator who had attempted a surprise attack from behind. Guo Fg was st hurtling through the air, crashing into the bleachers with the grace of a falling star ¨C only this star was shattered. The impact was gruesome, with the sound of bones snapping and Guo Fg coughing up a mouthful of blood. He appeared to be on the brink of death, a pitiable sight. He hadn''t ev managed to make a single move before being humiliated in front of his fellow sect members. "Look at Guo Fg, he''s in a sorry state," remarked one of the Froz Dragon de Sect''s disciples. "I can''t believe he was tak down with just a single p," another discipleughed, as if witnessing a long-awaited spectacle. "His clothes must have be torn by the crash... I can see his butt hanging out," another disciple quipped, promptingughter. "That''s disgusting, why would you say that?" one of the female disciples responded in revulsion. "It''s not disgusting; it''s just in funny," the guy defded with a chuckle. A small chuckle escaped my lips as I listed to their banter. The disciples didn''t hold back, and they took the opportunity to tease Guo Fg mercilessly. All of a sudd, the temperature in the ara began to rise dramatically. It was Liu Ming, utilizing his Innate Ability, Earth Fire. From what I had gathered, this unique ability granted him control over Earth fire ¨C a fascinating power, no doubt. "Your Earth Fire is undiably strong, I''ll give you that," Sam stated confidtly, "but it''s not strong ough to harm me." Liu Ming''s face paled at Sam''s words, and a sse of unease washed over him. Meanwhile, Sam, who had be smiling confidtly, shifted his gaze toward the croaching ring of fire with an air of indifferce. The temperature spiked once again, but this time it wasn''t emanating from Liu Ming; it was radiating from Sam himself. Sam''s dragon aura burst forth in all its glory, rising into the sky and transforming into a lethal crimson-hued fire. This crimson fire burned ev fiercer than the yellow Earth fire released by Liu Ming. "Wait, he has the Crimson Inferno Dragon bloodline?" Harper Hailstorm, the younger brother of the Hailstorm n patriarch, eximed in sheer disbelief. Beside him, the n patriarch himself was trembling in astonishmt. ''Not only does he have the right to challge for the position of the head of the Hailstorm n, but also for the reheart n.'' Giv that he possessed the Froz Abyssal dragon bloodline, he should have be able to sse the same bloodline within Sam. However, as he observed Sam unleashing the unmistakable crimson dragon fire, a signature trait of the Crimson Inferno Dragon bloodline, the patriarch must havee to the shocking realization that Sam was not just a single-bloodline dragon but an incredibly rare dual-bloodline dragon. After all, dragons possessing more than one bloodline were exceedingly rare. Sam''s body was now gulfed in crimson fire, which grew more untamed and expansive, evtually taking the form of a colossal thirty-meter dragon. ... [A/N: If you joyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can ev contribute a Gold Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??] Chapter 50: Chapter 50: Humiliating Defeat - 2 [ POV: Amelia Scarlett ] Sam''s body was now gulfed in crimson fire, which grew more untamed and expansive, evtually taking the form of a colossal thirty-meter dragon. "Holy shit!" one of the disciples blurted out, his eyes wide with shock as he gazed at the colossal dragon crafted from crimson fire. It surveyed the onlookers macingly, and I noticed a few disciples shivering at the sight of the fiery beast. I wondered if it was guinely terrifying or if they were merely overwhelmed by its presce. Strangely, I didn''t sse any oppression or fear from the fiery dragon. Perhaps it was because of Sam. "He''s such a cheeky person," I couldn''t help but blush. Sam''s graceful gesture absorbed the ring of intse yellow Earth fire gerated by Liu Ming''s innate ability into the fiery maw of his crimson dragon. The dragon grew evrger, seeming to feed off the Earth fire and expand in size. Liu Ming muttered in disbelief, "How can this be? I''ve be cultivating my Earth fire for years, and it gets absorbed by his Crimson Dragon fire like a snack... How can there be such a vast differce in power betwe us?" My Sam chuckled and warned, "Try your best to defd, or you won''t make it live." "Attack!" With a simple wave of his right hand, Sam st the crimson dragon of mes hurtling toward Liu Ming, appearing as though it would consume him tirely. Liu Ming, realizing the gravity of the situation, swiftly summoned his innate ability, Earth fire. I could see his body pulsating with spiritual ergy as he channeled every ounce of his abundant power into the Earth fire. But it seemed toote, and in all honesty, it appeared there was little he could do to defd against Sam''s formidable mes. Ev from my position in the bleachers, I could sse the sheer intsity of the crimson dragon''s fiery onught. A ball of yellowish fire erupted a Liu Ming, veloping his body like a protective barrier. Inside, he looked drained and pale, as though he had expded every ounce of his ergy. The fiery dragon descded upon him with its jaws wide op, resembling a ferocious beast attempting to devour Liu Ming in one gulp. Meanwhile, behind him, Huang Jian also found himself in a dire situation, with the crimson dragon mes closing in on Liu Ming. He muttered, "This is bad... if I get hit by that thing, I''ll be eliminated." Desperation led him to employ his Avatar''s hand as a makeshift shield to protect himself from the croaching crimson mes. As the crimson mes neared Liu Ming, they collided with the protective barrier formed by his Earth Fire. BOOM! A resounding explosion reverberated through the ara, and mes and smoke shrouded the tire battleg. For a brief momt, no one could discern what had transpired within that smoky collision. As the haze dissipated, I witnessed Liu Ming lying on the g, his body marked with severe burns, and his clothing nearly reduced to ash, leaving only his undergarmts hanging on. His condition appeared ev worse than that of Guo Fg. In contrast, Huang Jian stood unscathed near Liu Ming, his Avatar having shielded himpletely from harm. It was the Avatar, after all, and it seemed that Sam''s Crimson mes hadn''t possessed the strgth to petrate its defses. Sam''s eyes gleamed with curiosity as he observed Huang Jian''s unscathed condition. "Interesting... it appears my mes wer''t pott ough to harm your Avatar." Huang Jian''s eyes wided in what looked like sheer terror. "Since my mes can''t affect your Avatar, how about my...ice?" Suddly, an overwhelming surge of dragon aura erupted, and I could sse the ara growing colder by the momt. Huang Jian, ssing the change, acted quickly. His Avatarunched a powerful punch toward Sam. Spiritual ergy swirled a Sam, and I watched as he made a swift, waving motion. First, the very g under his feet became coated in ice. The icyyer began to spread rapidly, covering the tire ara in a sheet of ice. From where I sat, I could feel the air growing dser, and I could only imagine the intsity of it felt by Huang Jian, who was much closer to the source. Huang Jian''s Avatar was the only reason he remained uncased in ice. The cold rapidly croached a Sam, forming a dome of ice. Sam raised his hand, causing the ice to expand outward, halting Huang Jian''s Avatar''s punch in its tracks. "No way!" Huang Jian''s expression twisted, and he looked visibly agitated. He clched his teeth, his eyes turning bloodshot. "I won''t ept this." His spiritual ergy surged from his body as he continued, "You hear me? I won''t ept this! I refuse to believe that you''re so much stronger than me!" Sam chuckled in response. "Hehe, is that so? But I am stronger than you. What are you going to do about it?" This fellow had a pchant for provoking his opponts. I shook my head with a tired smile. "You know," Sam''s mother said beside me, sighing, "we should finish off our opponts immediately after gaining the upper hand. We shouldn''t drag out the battle." What was Sam doing, inttionally dragging out the battle and taunting his emies to push them to their limits? "You... I''m going to beat you into pulp!" Huang Jian lost hisposure at Sam''s provocative words. His Avatar quivered, and with a surge of spiritual ergy, it struck Sam''s ice dome with all its strgth. Sam couraged him, saying, "Yes, that''s it. Put your utmost effort into it." As Huang Jian''s spiritual ergy poured into his Avatar, it grew tougher and mightier. However, Sam maintained his ice dome with an abundance of spiritual ergy, and it showed no signs of weaking, ev as Huang Jian''s punches caused a small crack. "But a crack is useless because..." Sam raised his hand inside the ice dome, channeling more spiritual ergy to seal the crack. "I can do this. What will you do now?" Huang Jian had seemingly lost his mind,unching a reltless barrage of punches, each met with a resounding BOOM wh it hit the ice dome. But no matter what he did, he couldn''t inflict any damage and was rapidly depleting his spiritual ergy. Suddly, Sam''s expression shifted, his interest waning. "Bloody hell." He raised his hand again, releasing an incredible amount of spiritual ergy that caused the ice to expand, covering the tire ara. The sound of cracking echoed. It was as if a blizzard had descded upon the ara, slowing the Avatar that had be reltlessly pounding Sam''s ice dome. "This Ice Qi... his Froz Abyssal Dragon bloodline is incredibly pure," I overheard the matriarch of the Hailstorm n mutter in utter astonishmt. On the ara. Huang Jian felt the overwhelming ice ergy suring his Avatar. Soon, the tire Avatar was cased in ice. Huang Jian couldn''t believe his eyes. With a wave of his hand, Sam dispelled the ice dome, saying, "It was tertaining, thanks for the show." With that, Sam''s Dao Emperor Avatar delivered a punch that shattered Huang Jian''s Avatar into pieces, leaving the tire crowd in stunned silce. Huang Jian fell to his knees, th onto his back, his gaze directed upwards. It was understandable; he had pushed himself to the limit in his battle against Sam, and all of his spiritual ergy had bepletely depleted. His condition was guinely pitiable. In stark contrast, Sam appeared as robust as ever. He exuded an air of confidce and arrogance, and I could feel my desire for him intsify. At this point, I just wanted to give myself to him, both in body and in mind. ... [A/N: If you joyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can ev contribute a Gold Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??] Chapter 51: Chapter 51: The Matriarchs Decree - 1 [ POV: Amelia Scarlett ] Sam gradually dispersed his Dao Emperor Avatar and descded gracefully to the g. The ice he had conjured disappeared with a simple wave of his hand. His appearance returned to its usual state, with his hair reverting to crimson and his red eyes transforming into a sere oceanic blue. I secretly had a soft spot for the hair, though. "Adriana, gather everyone and take them to the ancestral manor," the patriarch of the Hailstorm n instructed before vanishing into thin air, leaving behind his words. His younger brother, Harper, let out a derisive snort and promptly disappeared as well. I couldn''t shake the feeling that something was amiss. I had observed Harper''s consistt dissatisfaction since our arrival, particrly toward Sam. Additionally, his strained rtionship with the patriarch, his older brother, had not escaped my notice. Ev the dynamic betwe the matriarch and the patriarch seemed fraught with tsion, their mutual antipathy barely concealed, especially on the matriarch''s part. "Is something going on?" I couldn''t help but furrow my brow. After all, they were Sam''s family, and any discord among them naturally involved him. "Who the hell does he think he is to order me a?" The intsity of the matriarch''s killing intt was palpable, so overwhelming that it wasn''t ev directed at me. I approached Sam''s mother, H, and asked, "Is the rtionship betwe the patriarch and the matriarch really that strained?" "Yes, their rtionship has always be tumultuous, ev before we fled. They''ve never liked each other and frequtly disagreed over ev the smallest matters. There were momts wh their disputes and differces nearly tore the n apart," Sam''s mother replied, her gaze fixed on her son, my beloved Sam, who was now flying toward us. I couldn''t help but wonder, ''If they hate each other so much, why didn''t they just separate?'' "It''s not that they don''t want to; it''s that they can''t," Ava Hailstorm responded. Ava Hailstorm, the third princess of the Hailstorm n and the youngest daughter of Adriana Hailstorm, offered this insight. I had heard of her before, but this was the first time I had se her in person. Ava suddly fixed me with an odd look. "What?" I inquired. "Who are you? And what are you doing with my older sisters?" She questioned with curiosity in her eyes. "My name is Amelia Scarlett, the daughter of Count Nichs Scarlett from the Scarlett n," I introduced myself with respect. I wt on to share my story, exining how I hade to know Sam and detailing our currt rtionship. I wasn''t particrly ke on disclosing the details of my rtionship with Sam to her, but Ava hailtorm was a Sage Realm cultivator, and I didn''t want to inadverttly offd her, especially since she was Sam''s second aunt. "Mm," Ava offered a sinct response.I had heard from Sam''s mother that Ava was a woman of few words and would only speak wh she felt it was necessary. ... After resolving things with the disciples of the Froz Dragon de Sect, our group, consisting of me, my beloved Sam, his mother H, his two aunts, and his older sister, was guided to the ancestral manor by Sam''s grandmother. This was where the main family of the Hailstorm n resided. During our journey, Sam''s grandmother inquired about my situation, and I didn''t hold back, telling her everything, including the details of my rtionship with Sam. I couldn''t help but notice that every time I got near Sam or mtioned his name, his sister would re at me with intse anger in her eyes, coupled with a rather unsettling smile that seemed to contradict her beautiful appearance. She strangely reminded me of a certain pink-haired anime character from one of my favorites. We found ourselves in a grand hall adorned with extravagant designs, marvelous antiques, tapestries, mirrors, framed art, and luxurious rugs and carpets. The hall was adorned with countless candles, creating an air of mystery and romance simultaneously. I couldn''t help but think, ''After I marry Sam, I should get a ce like this...'' Of course, I didn''t say it out loud. "Now that everyone''s here, let''s talk about our future," the matriarch began, although her eyes were solely fixed on Sam. And it wasn''t just her¡ªevery woman in the room seemed to be gazing at Sam as if he were the most delectable treat in the world. "Tch, these horny bitches," Sam''s Aunt Lorraine muttered with a clearly annoyed expression on her face. Honestly, I felt the same way. I knew Sam was handsome; in fact, he was incredibly handsome, to the point where he could be the very definition of good looks. He was just that stunning. I didn''t ev think there could ev be a woman as beautiful as Sam. ''I swear he''s be ev more handsome now.'' I noticed Sam sporting a smug yet slightly awkward smile in response to the burning gazes he was attracting. ''Being too handsome has its own set of problems,'' Sam''s mother let out a sigh as she broke the news, "We are going to live here from now on." The matriarch''s face disyed a soft smile, but she remained silt. Her gaze, however, was still locked onto Sam, and it was evidt she was deep in thought. ''I now have a grandson who possesses exceptional talt and hosts the Mystic Voidheart Harmonic Physique, a supreme physique, with two noble dragon bloodlines running through his veins. He is the ideal candidate for the next head of our n... With him by my side, I could easily thwart Alexander and Harper from attempting to wrest control of my n.'' Sam gazed at his grandmother with anticipation. He seemed to be in deep thought too: ''My grandmother, huh? She only looks a little older than mom and aunt; she looks so beautiful, and... I just got horny thinking about her.'' ... [A/N: If you joyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can ev contribute a Gold Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??] Chapter 52: Chapter 52: The Matriarchs Decree - 2 [ POV: Amelia Scarlett ] He seemed to be in deep thought too: ''My grandmother, huh? She only looks a little older than mom and aunt; she looks so beautiful, and... I just got horny thinking about her.'' I observed Sam rolling his eyes and cing a cushion on hisp; it looked incrediblyfortable. Without warning, the matriarch stated, "This is your home, H and Lorraine. And he is not just your son; he is my grandson, the heir to my n." She summoned a jade pdant adorned with a gold dragon insignia from her storage ring. H and Lorraine''s eyes wided as they contemted the significance of this gesture. ''Is she going to recognize Sam as the true heir?'' It seemed evidt that the matriarch was about to recognize Sam as the n''s heir. The patriarch, who had be watching the sce unfold, had an increasingly bewildered expression. "Adriana, what the hell are you doing? Stop it right now." Harper, the younger brother, also appeared tak aback by the unfolding evts. ''No...no this can''t be happing'' The matriarch, in response to her husband''s protests, lost her temper. "Or what? You think you can stop me? On what basis? You have no rights here, Alexander." This infuriated the patriarch. "I am the patriarch of the Hailstorm n, and I have every right to decide. I will not allow you to choose an heir without my const." "Const?" the matriarch retorted with a chuckle. "The only reason you are still the patriarch is that you are still my husband. I let it be until now because I was afraid of a coup d''¨¦tat, but not anymore." She paused and th dered, "We are done, Alexander; you are no longer my husband." The patriarch, Alexander, could only sigh and mumble, "Don''t do this, Adriana." With a determined tone, the matriarch dered, "Oh, actually, I already did." A thin thread connecting Adriana and Alexander became visible. It began to shake and evtually snapped, signifying the d of their marriage. "Adriana...what did you do?" Alexander clched his fist as he witnessed his marriage falling apart with bloodshot eyes, though I doubt it was from his love for the matriarch. From the matriarch''s words, I clearly understood he was only after her power. "Our rtionship is over, and you are no longer the patriarch of the Hailstorm n. From now on, this n will be governed by me and my three daughters. I no longer need you or your brothers," Adriana stated coldly. "Do yourself a favor and take all of your trash and get the fuck out of my house." "Adriana, you will pay for this, you will pay for this humiliation." "Humiliation? Do you want to talk about humiliation, Alexander? Do you really think I don''t know about the schemes and conspiracies you and your devious brother, Harper, were plotting behind my back to take away my authority from me? Oh, and not just that, I am also aware of the thosebitches you were fucking behind me back." "H-How?" Alexander looked as if he had no words to speak and lowered his head in shame. "Come on; it was obvious," the matriarch retorted. She paused for a second. "I was just waiting for the perfect time to bring this up. Now that my grandson has shown up, with his pottial, once I recognize him as my heir, my n''s providce would surely increase. At that time, those who betrayed me and joined you would have no choice but to pledge their allegiance to me." She was right. With Sam''s unparalleled talt and physique, making him the heir of the Hailstorm n would significantly increase the n''s providce. Providce was crucial to a n''s prosperity, and without it, the n would evtually decline. To hance a n''s providce, they needed to have or possess heavly or blessed tities. These tities could be anything from karmic treasures to cultivators with blessings, high pottial, and talts. Wh a cultivator awaked a Daoist physique, divine power, or innate abilities, they were considered blessed by the Heavly Daos. The higher the position of these cultivators within the n, the greater the overall providce of the n. Wh providce increased, everyone in the n would befit in various ways. The n would flourish, cultivation would be easier, more people would survive tribtions, and it would increase the karmic merits of the n and its members. Alexander had nothing to say in response to the matriarch''s revtion. It appeared that the patriarch hadn''t just be unfaithful but was also nning to usurp power from the matriarch. In my opinion, what the matriarch did was fair. Without saying another word, Alexander and those with him flew away from the ancestral manor, with his brother Harper Hailstorm following suit. I couldn''t help but feel for the matriarch as she observed the family''s turmoil. The matriarch looked at her grandson with a mixture of love and relief. "Sam, I know you only met me today, and I know it is hard for you to ept me as your grandmother, but I want you to know that I love you with all my heart." She held Sam''s hand with warmth. "I hope you ept this as your birthright." I could see the nervousness in Sam''s face; this was all new to him, and his earlier smug expression had vanishedpletely. "ept it, Sam," Lorraine, his aunt, couraged with a small smile. Sam''s gaze wandered towards his mom, his older sister, and th towards his second aunt, Ava Hailstorm, who also seemed to have no problem with Sam bing the heir to the n. "I ept," Sam hesitated for a momt before nodding his head. A smile formed on the matriarch''s face. She brought the jade pdant towards Sam and held it in his hand, while her eyes remained intsely fixed on Sam''s. "You are my grandson, you are of my blood and my family. I, Adriana Hailstorm, the daughter of the ninth-geration Hailstorm emperor and empress, with the Heavly Daos as my witness, dere you as my true sessor and heir to the noble Hailstorm Dragon n." ... [A/N: If you joyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can ev contribute a Gold Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??] Chapter 53: Chapter 53: Heavenly Daos Recognition [ POV: MC ] "I, Adriana Hailstorm, the daughter of the ninth-geration Hailstorm emperor and empress, with the heavly dao as my witness, dere you as my true sessor and heir to the noble Hailstorm Dragon n." My grandmother''s deration erupted like a tsunami, and at the same time, I could feel something change within me as well. Subconsciously, my divine sse left my body and covered the tire ancestral manor and the suring areas. From my divine sse, I could still hear the authoritative and cold deration of my grandmother echoing through the air. Every cultivator in the vicinity clearly heard her words. "What? The Hailstorm n''s matriarch has recognized a new heir?" "This matter is not simple..." "To be directly dered as heir by the matriarch herself, this fellow must be quite important." "Yes, have you heard the rumors that the first and second princess have returned, and there was a young man who had a big resemnce to the first princess..." "Now that you mtion it, I did hear that rumor... could it be that young man?" I could hear the cultivators and guards belonging to the Hailstorm n murmuring among themselves, trying to guess who had just be their young master. Suddly, my divine sse picked up a terrifying aura, one that didn''t belong to a living being. It felt both oppressive and strangely warm, creating a mysterious atmosphere. My gaze shot upwards as I noticed the clouds gathering atop the ancestral manor''s cter. These clouds were an unusual gold color, and I could sse that the strange aura emanated from them. Lightning crackled and danced on the mysterious gold clouds, a spectacle of natural forces. Th, the rain came. The rainwater consisted of gold-colored droplets as if the heavly dao itself was bestowing its blessings upon the Hailstorm n. This phomon shocked not only me but all the cultivators in the territory of the Hailstorm n. Ev my grandmother was tak aback. It seemed that she hadn''t expected such an extraordinary evt to ur wh she recognized me as the true heir of the n. My grandmother, along with the rest of our family, used their sage sses to witness this incredible sight. They all left the ancestral manor and stood beath the heavly rain, allowing its gold drops to soak into their beings. I joined them, feeling the rain''s magical effects as it increased my cultivation. I had already reached the bottleck just after achieving the Supreme Elev Core Formation Realm. The heavly rain continued for nine minutes, and during this time, I sessfully broke through to the lower-stage Nasct Soul Realm. Simultaneously, as the rain finally came to an d, my left hand began to emit a brilliant glow, and a dragon insignia appeared on its back. I was now officially acknowledged as the true heir of the Hailstorm n. "The heavly dao itself has recognized my grandson. I did not make the wrong decision," my grandmother whispered as she gazed at my hands, her atttion fixated on the newly appeared insignia. ... Soon, news of the phomon had spread throughout the Azure Dragon Contint. It wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that Sam had officially attracted the atttion of both unsavory and virtuous forces. Inside the Ancestral Manor of the reheart n, a middle-aged man sat in a lotus position, diligtly gaged in his cultivation. A figure appeared before this man, promptly kneeling in deferce. It was a man with a significant scar on his face who dared not disturb the middle-aged man''s cultivation. The man, seemingly aware of the neer''s presce, asked, still with his eyes closed, "What news do you bring? Have you discovered who has awaked the Crimson Inferno Dragon bloodline?" Ever since the day the incarnation crystal had glowed, indicating the awaking of the Crimson Inferno Dragon bloodline in someone, the patriarch of the reheart n had ordered a search to locate this individual. The scar-faced man hesitated for a momt before answering, "...we are not sure." The middle-aged man oped his eyes and looked at the scar-faced individual with indifferce. "What do you mean you''re not sure? Tell me what happed." "Respected patriarch, the first princess of the Hailstorm n has returned, and our people stationed in Iceheart City also spotted a young man with her who bears a remarkable resemnce to the first princess," the scar-faced man exined. The patriarch''s eyes wided, and he questioned, "A young man with the first Hailstorm princess? Are you suggesting...?" The scar-faced man nodded and continued, "And that''s not all. Just today, the matriarch of the Hailstorm n recognized that young man as the true heir of the n. He ev received recognition from the heavly dao, and the n expericed a heavly phomon... and one more thing, the matriarch Hailstorm severed her rtionship with patriarch Hailstorm and expelled him from the ancestral manor along with his brother." Upon hearing this, the patriarch reheart became silt. It was unclear what he was contemting. After a deep sigh, the patriarch reheart said, "Continue monitoring, and inform Victoria to go to the Hailstorm n to meet the boy on my behalf. Also, instruct my son to refrain from contacting his son." The scar-faced man nodded and inquired, "Respected patriarch, are you considering bringing the boy to the reheart n?" "Ev if I wanted to bring him to our n, I can''t. He has already be recognized as the Hailstorm n''s true heir, and if this young man possesses such remarkable talt as to trigger a heavly dao phomon, I doubt Matriarch Hailstorm would be willing to allow me to take him to my n, unless we go to war, of course," the patriarch exined. He paused for a momt before continuing, "Nevertheless, he is still my grandson, and his karma will always be intertwined with ours, no matter where he is." The scar-faced man nodded in understanding and was about to depart wh the patriarch stopped him, saying, "And one more thing, sd an invitation to Alexander Hailstorm and his younger brother; I wish to meet with them." The scar-faced man nodded before disappearing. ''To gain recognition from the heavly dao, he must possess tremdous providce and pottial, and to witness a heavly phomon, he must have brought considerable blessings and providce to the n. I am ev more intrigued to meet him now,'' the patriarch thought to himself, letting out a sigh. If it wer''t for his wayward son, he might have be the one recognizing Sam as the true heir to the reheart n. It would have be his n receiving the heavly phomon and blessings. "There''s no point in dwelling on what might have be," he told himself, closing his eyes and returning to his cultivation. ... In the ancestral manor of the Hailstorm n, Sam was reveling in the hospitality offered to him by his grandmother. The room he was giv was incredibly spacious,plete with an attached bathroom that could easily amodate a doz people bathing simultaneously. He lounged on the cloud-like soft bed and sighed conttedly, "This is the life." "Let''s check out the codex," he said, and with that, he activated the codex to disy his attribute panel. Suddly, a red-tinted scre appeared in his field of vision, visible only to him. ----- [ Master: Sam Hailstorm ] [ Status: Healthy, Evolving ] [ Titles: Master Of The Codex Of The Supreme Immortal, The Hailstorm n''s True Heir] [ Age: 8 ] [ Inheritance: Inheritance of the Eternal Dragon Monarch, Will Of The Immortal Shadow Emperor ] [ Cultivation: Nasct Soul Realm (Lower-Stage) ] [ Body Cultivation: None ] [ Race: Noble Dragon ] [ Bloodline(s): Froz Abyssal Dragon Bloodline, Crimson Inferno Dragon Bloodline, Primordial Chaos Dragon Bloodline (Assimtion: 60.39%) ] [ Spirit Vein(s): Nine-Heavs Spiritual Veins ] [ Bloodline Abilities: Cryokinesis, Pyrokinesis ] [ Physique: Mystic Voidheart Harmonic Physique, Soul Sanctum Imbibition Physique ] [ Divine Powers: Divine Charm (Assimtion: 60.57%), Immortal Body (Stage-), Exquisite Rune Heart ] [ Innate Abilities: Devour, Rumination rity, Shadow Extraction ] [ Racial Abilities: Dragon Transformation ] [ Skills: Eclipse Shadow sh, Darkme Incantation, Shadow Emperor Incarnation, Dragon Fist Strike ] [ Cultivation Method: Nine Celestial Revolutions Sutra ] [ Body Cultivation Method: Samsara Flesh Rebirth Art ] ----- The first thing that caught his eye was his name. It had previously be disyed as Sam reheart, but now it had changed to Sam Hailstorm. The next important detail was his Immortal Body, which had reached the second stage. "With every major realm I break through, the Immortal Body will advance to the next stage as well," he thought. With his Immortal Body at the second stage, he could instantly heal any brok limbs without any effort. This was incredibly useful, as it meant he would never need pills or external aids to recover. It provided a significant advantage, especially in prolonged battles. Satisfied with this progress, he proceeded to check the other sections of the codex. Just th, there was a gtle knock on the door. Sam got up and oped it to find Amelia on the other side. A smile lit up his face, and he said, "Come on in." As soon as the door closed, Sam couldn''t contain himself and yfully pounced on Amelia, capturing her lips with his own. Their passionate kissing session began, and Amelia, though tak by surprise, didn''t resist. She responded with equal fervor. ... [A/N: If you joyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can ev contribute a Gold Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??] Chapter 54: Chapter 54: Unforgettable Night "Is that ough?" Sam warmly looked at the girl settled on hisp. She had her arms and legs wrapped a his neck and waist, and her chest pressed against his firmly. It was already past dinner time, and the sky was dark. Sam could hear the sounds and chirping of nocturnal creatures outside. Half an hour earlier, Amelia hade to Sam''s room. She was hungry, and although she could get blood easily now that she was in the cultivator realm, she only wanted to drink Sam''s blood. "Umu," Amelia nodded her head, indicating that she had her fill. However, she didn''t get up from hisp and turned her face away from him with cheeks as red as a tomato. Normally, after drinking his blood, she would just run away from his room, unable to contain her embarrassmt. Sam, seeing this, was confused. "Is something wrong?" Amelia slowly turned her face to meet his. Their eyes locked, and wh she gazed at his perfectly chiseled face and those stunning blue eyes, she couldn''t help but blush deeply. ''What makes him so captivating? He makes me want to submit to him. Every time I look at him, my strgth to keep myself from jumping on him diminishes.'' Without uttering a word, Amelia brought her lips closer to Sam''s, intding to kiss him. Sam was surprised by her initiative but happily responded, their lips meeting in a passionate kiss thatsted for almost two full minutes. Sam''s gaze wandered over Amelia, and he couldn''t dy the desire in his eyes as he looked at her body. Amelia noticed the desire-filled look and secretly smiled in satisfaction. Suddly, Sam''s breath became ragged, and he gtly pushed her onto his bed, getting on top of her. Shey beath him, their faces close. "Amelia, I want you. I want you now," he confessed. Amelia looked into his eyes for a momt, gtly touched his chin with her hands, and replied, "You don''t have to ask me. You know I''m yours to take." She mumbled, turning her red face away. As if the final barrier had be brok, Sam''s pt-up desires erupted, and he seized Amelia like a beast. He locked his lips with hers, devouring her tongue, intoxicated by the taste of her warm saliva. Amelia was equally raptured by the intse passion betwe them. As Sam kissed her, his hands slowly vtured toward her chest area. He gtly cupped her more than modest breasts in his hands. Sam marveled, "They are so soft," as he gtly caressed her breasts over her thin bra. Little did he know that Amelia had worn these thin clothes, expecting something to happ betwe them that night. And, s, something did happ that night. He th removed her bra, revealing her ample bosom. It was still smaller than his aunt''s, but it could definitely be considered substantial. Amelia''s chest wasrge ough to not be contained by his hands. Ovee by his strong desire, Sam quickly undressed her until she was naked, studying her body as if she were the most delicious treat in the world. "D-Don''t stare," Amelia covered her ssitive areas with her hands and avoided eye contact. Sam couldn''t help himself, though, and replied, "How can I not stare wh I see such a beautiful girl naked?" He hastily removed his clothes, revealing his manhood. Upon seeing his impressive size, Amelia felt a mix of anticipation and anxiety. ''S-So big... It''s going to go inside of me? It''s not going to fit.'' Sam, with a devilish look in his eyes, approached Amelia, who was lying nervously before him. She was still attempting to cover her body, but Sam gtly held her hands and moved them away, making Amelia ev more anxious and embarrassed. Sam prepared himself as he gtly parted her legs, revealing her most ssitive area. His expression turned serious as he gazed deeply into her eyes. "Amelia, there''s no turning back once we do this. Are you absolutely sure about it?" Sam knew that Amelia wouldn''t havee this far if she wer''t ready, but he still wanted to hear her confirmation. "I-I''m sure," Amelia replied, her face flushed. A warm smile graced Sam''s lips. "Once we do this, you''ll belong to me tirely. You can''t leave me ev if you want to. You''ll be forever bound to me. Do you understand?" Amelia looked at Sam with affection in her eyes. This was what she had wanted: a possessive love, and a possessive lover. She knew that after this night, she would change. Faced with Sam''s obsessive and possessive question, Amelia nodded and, with a crimson face, whispered, "B-Be gtle." Hearing the answer he desired, a passionate smile spread across Sam''s face. "I will try." Th began an intsive night battle apanied by moanings and delightful screamings, whichsted till sunrise. ... The next morning, Sam was the first one to wake up. Not surprisingly, ev after their passionate night that hadsted until morning, he wasn''t tired at all. In fact, he found himself still quite aroused. His gaze shifted to the fiery-haired girl lying naked on top of him. Her eyes were closed, and it was evidt that she was still exhausted from their night of passion. A fond smile appeared on Sam''s lips as he observed the contted expression on her face. Both of them were still unclothed, and Sam could feel the warmth of her naked body pressed against his. They were still intimately connected in their lower regions. Recollections of their passionate night flooded Sam''s mind. He remembered the hours of deep, Frch kisses they had shared, the numerous times they had both reached climax, and the intse connection they had forged. Their intoxicating night had continued until morning. Sam let out a satisfied sigh. He had finally lost his virginity, and it was to a girl he guinely cared for. What more could he ask for? Feeling the urge to get up, he hesitated. He didn''t want to disturb Amelia, as any movemt on his part would also affect his manhood that was still inside her. However, his ns were abruptly interrupted as he noticed the door oping. His eyes wided in shock as he saw two wom standing there, both of them staring at him and Amelia with their mouths hanging op. Sam immediately recognized one of them as his older sister. The other woman, a stranger with dark ck hair and ck eyes, left him puzzled. Chapter 55: Chapter 55: First Eternal Companion Sam found himself in an incredibly awkward and embarrassing situation. He was lying there,pletely naked, with a stunning redhead on top of him who was equally unclothed. To add to the humiliation, his older sister, Sophia, had just walked in, staring at them with a mixture of shock and anger. "W-What? Brother, Why did you do it with her?" Sophia dropped the tea mug she was carrying, and the shattering sound served as an abrupt awaking for the exhausted Amelia. "Sophia, wait!" Sam attempted to interject, hoping to exin the situation, but Sophia vanished in a hurry, leaving him bewildered. Why had she reacted so strongly? Did he do something wrong? He couldn''t understand. His gaze th shifted to the woman with ck hair and ck eyes, dressed in a Japanese maid uniform. He furrowed his brow, his expression filled with confusion. ''It''s that feeling again? It makes me feel like I''ve known her my whole life. It''s the same strange familiarity I ssed from Amelia and my teacher, Mia Hasegawa. More importantly, this feeling keeps getting stronger.'' The ck-haired woman in the Japanese maid uniform seemed to notice Sam''s intse gaze. She quickly said, "Young master, the matriarch has summoned you for breakfast. Please fresh up ande down." Involuntarily, her gaze wandered toward Sam''s lower region, and she couldn''t help but gulp in astonishmt. She was evidtly quite impressed by Sam''s size. "S-So big," she mumbled, her face turning crimson. Th the maid turned her atttion to the redhead, who had just wok up and was ring at her with a threating look. Strangely, she also felt irritated wh looking at Amelia. "And please bring Miss Amelia along with you," she added with a small bow, sding a snort in Amelia''s direction before leaving. "Have I met the young master before? He seemed strangely familiar, and, well, he''s incredibly handsome... and he has a big..," the maid pondered, her face flushed, as she left the room. Sam, still frowning, asked the codex to disy the maid''s status. A red-colored scre appeared in his field of vision. ----- [ Name: Lora Frir ] [ Status: Confused, Betrayed, Cursed ] [ Titles: Descdant of the Lycan Progitor, Princess of the Lupinoria Kingdom ] [ Age: 50+ ] [ Cultivation: Spirit Severing Realm (Peak-Stage) ] [ Race: Luminesct Werewolf (Alpha-ss) ] [ Bloodline(s): Luminesct Werewolf Bloodline ] [ Spirit Vein(s): Water-Wind-lightning Spiritual Veins ] [ Physique: Moonlight Essce Resonance Physique ] [ Racial Abilities: Werewolf Transformation ] ----- Betrayed and cursed? What had this girl be through? And more importantly, she was the direct descdant of the Lycan Progitor and the princess of the Lupinoria Kingdom? What was she doing here in the Hailstorm territory, working as a maid in the Hailstorm''s ancestral manor? There was undoubtedly a story behind this. A princess working as a maid? ''A princess maid?'' Sam secretly smiled. Furthermore, why was she giving Sam the same familiarity that Amelia gave him? He was greatly annoyed; he wanted to understand why he felt this way. Lora was already the fifth woman who made him experice this strange sse of familiarity. The other four were: Amelia Scarlett, Mia Hasegawa, his teacher, Yuna Fulmine, Princess of the Luminae Dynasty he had met before, The fourth person he hadn''t met, but he could sse the familiarity within the Hailstorm n, and it wasn''ting from this maid, Lora Frir. Other than this maid, there was someone else whom he had yet to meet. Suddly, he felt someone pinch his chest, and a small smile appeared on his face. "Why are you staring at that maid? Do you have perverted thoughts about her?" Amelia asked, with a cute pout, as she ced her naked body on him. "No, it was nothing," Sam replied with a raised eyebrow. ''I thought she would be embarrassed afterst night, but she seems bolder, and I love it.'' Hearing his answer, Amelia was dissatisfied, and for some reason, the maid''s presce irritated her on many levels. "Darling," Amelia sat up on his stomach, not caring that she was naked, and pressed his head against her bosom, "if you want to do sexy things, just tell me. We can do anything you want." Sam was greatly surprised at the change in her personality. For a second, he thought it might not be Amelia but someone pretding to be her. However, Sam wasn''t in the mood to dwell on this as his face was buried betwe Amelia''s two incredibly soft yet firm breasts. "They are so soft and firm," Sam mumbled as he reveled in the momt. Amelia giggled, "Darling~,st night, you were sucking on them like a baby," she recalled the sce wh she was riding on top of him, and he had sucked on them like a baby. The memory made her blush, but it was also a sweet recollection. Sam sighed, captivated by her cutess. He wanted to etch this beautiful sight into his memory forever. "How are you feeling?" Sam asked with a loving gaze. If you were to ask Sam for his best advice for couples, he''d say it wasmunication. Always ask your partner how they feel after an intimate counter. "Never felt better," Amelia replied, cing her lips on his. The small peck soon turned into a Frch kiss thatsted for a couple of minutes. Amelia suddly felt something poking her butt. She gazed into his blue eyes, a smile forming on her beautiful lips. "Want to continue where we left offst night?" she asked, slowly wrapping her fingers a his manhood, still amazed at how it had fit inside her. "As much as I''d love to do it now, my grandmother would get really annoyed if we kept her waiting," Sam said, somewhat helplessly. He felt the need to show his grandmother respect and consideration for treating him so kindly. He hadn''t expected Adriana to be so loving toward him, and he was thoroughly satisfied with his grandmother''s warmth. Amelia was a bit disappointed, but she nodded her head in understanding. "There''s something I''ve wanted to tell you for some time," Sam said as he held her slim naked waist firmly. "What is it?" Amelia asked slowly, gtly circling her arms a his neck. "The first time I met you after I awaked my bloodlines, I felt this strange sse of familiarity. It started as a subtle feeling, but it''s be growing stronger. It''s like an instinct that makes me want you more and more." Sam paused for a momt and th continued, "And what''s more, you are not the only one who made me feel that way." Amelia''s expression changed, and she asked, "Other than me, who else gave you that familiar feeling?" Sam thought for a momt and replied, "Our teacher, Miss Mia Hasegawa. The second was Yuna Fulmine, the Princess of the Lumin Dynasty. The third person was that ck-haired woman in a Japanese maid uniform who just greeted us a few minutes ago. As for thest person, I hav''t met them yet, but I could feel her presce somewhere in Hailstorm territory." He looked at Amelia''s face, wanting to see her reaction, as he didn''t want her to get the wrong idea. Amelia, seeing his concerned face, hugged him and buried his face in her bosom. "Don''t worry, darling~. No matter how many wom you have beside me in the future, I will never leave you. As for this familiarity, I was also feeling something simr." She released his head and continued, "That day wh I met you after you became a cultivator, I also felt the same kind of familiarity. But unlike you, it made me feel like I should just submit myself to you, both in body and in mind. It instinctively made me put more trust in you" Sam was concerned, feeling like someone was manipting their lives. Amelia continued, "As for the wom you mtioned, they also made me feel something. It wasn''t the feeling of submission I felt towards you; it was more like annoyance and irritation." "Annoyance and irritation? Toward the same wom I mtioned?" Amelia nodded, confirming his question. Sam fell into deep thought, and it was unclear what he was pondering. Suddly, he remembered something - a message that appeared in the codex while he was indulging in the deed with Amelia. At that time, he was too grossed to check it out. Now, he decided to revisit it. He oped the log history: [ The codex acknowledges that you have finally discovered your First Eternal Companion ] [ Recognizing the idtity of your First Eternal Companion ] [ Your first eternalpanion is idtified as the Mother of Eternal Thirst ] [ Mother of Eternal Thirst: the True ancestor of the Vampire race and also the mother of the progitor of the Vampires, One of your Eternal Companions ] [ Your Reward: Primordial Vampire Progitor Bloodline ] [ Primordial Vampire Progitor Bloodline: The True Essce of the Vampire progitor. Once assimted, you will turn into the true vampire progitor, with all of his abilities bing yours and the ability to create Noble Vampires (Note: Only Host has the ability to Assimte this primordial bloodline) ] Sam''s breathing heaved as he read this information. Amelia noticed his strange expression and asked, "What''s wrong, darling~?" Sam was perplexed. Why did the codex suddly dere that Amelia was the Mother of Eternal Thirst? What did it mean that she was one of hispanions? Were there morepanions to be discovered? And what about this primordial bloodline that would turn him into the vampire progitor? Was this codex part of some grand scheme? "Darling~," Amelia''s voice pulled him out of his thoughts. "What were you thinking about?" Sam hesitated for a momt, th with a sigh and a smile, he replied, "It was nothing." Ultimately, he chose not to share this information with Amelia since he himself didn''t fully understand what was happing to him. "Let''s fresh up before we go out," Sam suggested with a smile. Amelia took his hand and suggested, "Th let''s bathe together." "Okay," Sam eagerly agreed, both of them still in their naked state. Chapter 56: Chapter 56: Forbidden Desires After some time, Sam and Amelia made their way to the main hall after a delightful bath together. Their manner of walking naturally drew the atttion of those prest in the hall, which included H, Lorraine, Sophia, Adriana, Ava, and Maid Lora Frir. Amelia held onto one of Sam''s hands, cuddling it affectionately. To those watching, they resembled a newlywed couple. Amelia addressing Sam as "darling" added to the intrigue, and for Lorraine and Sophia, it was particrly frustrating. They longed for the same treatmt from Sam, but they hadn''t yet mustered the courage to reveal their feelings. They couldn''t help but feel a pang of jealousy. The overnight transformation in Amelia''s demeanor was equally surprising. Previously distant and stoic, she now appeared to be a lovesick teager. Each person prest had their own thoughts as they observed the couple. ''Look at that big smile on her face; just what kind of fucking did he give her to make her act like a puppy? I wonder how big his dick is; it''s definitely huge, as I can tell from her expression. I should ask Amelia about Sam''s performance wh I get a chance,'' Lorraine quipped with an amused click of her tongue. She wasn''t vious; rather, she was impressed by Sam''s performance, which she inferred from Amelia''s expression. Lorraine was guinely looking forward to expericing the kind of fuck Sam gave Amelia. ''So they finally did it, huh? My son finally lost his virginity.'' H sighed with aplicated expression. ''I can''t believe myself; I shouldn''t be feeling this jealous, but I do.'' H covered her face with her palms, trying to hide her blush and embarrassmt. While Sophie''s face was red with jealousy and fury, it was unclear what she was thinking. All three of them didn''t ev attempt to hide their thoughts on their faces, and Adriana easily discerned their feelings. ''It seems both my daughters and my granddaughter are smitt with my grandson. I can''t say I don''t understand why. He possesses unparalleled talt and looks; ev I could find myself falling for him...Why not? Now that I''ve finally divorced that useless man, I do need apanion, and my grandson is more than qualified, especially if I set aside his low cultivation level. In any case, I should have a conversation with my daughters before I take any action. I can sse they won''t be pleased if I make a move on him before they do.'' Sam raised an eyebrow wh he noticed something swirling a Amelia''s figure, a mixture of pink and red auras. Sam frowned, and th he remembered something, so he oped his codex to check. [ Divine Powers: Divine Charm (Assimtion: 8.00%) ] "My divine charm assimtion finally crossed 80%? So that''s why I was seeing this aura suring her," Sam sighed in relief. For a momt, he''d felt a surge of anger, suspecting someone was targeting Amelia. However, upon checking his codex, he realized it was his divine charm at work. The Divine Charm power had two distinct perks. First, it passively granted him unparalleled charm and beauty, making him the most handsome person in the world. The second perk turned him into an empath, allowing him to sse the emotions of others more easily. Sam th gazed at Amelia, seeing the pink and red auras swirling a her. They were tangled but not fully blded. Two threads extded from these auras, connecting them to him. "The red color indicates lust, and the pink must be love," Sam smiled, understanding. The Divine Charm allowed Sam to perceive people''s emotions by assigning unique colors to differt feelings. It used the sev deadly sins and sev heavly virtues as the foundation for these emotions, each represted by specific colors: For the sev deadly sins: Lust was represted by Dark Red. Gluttony was associated with Dark Orange. Greed was doted by Dark Gold. Sloth was indicated by Dark Blue. Wrath was symbolized by Dark ck. Envy was linked to Dark Gre. Pride was depicted in Dark Purple. Regarding the sev heavly virtues: Chastity was represted by Pearl White. Temperance was conveyed through Sunshine Yellow. Charity was symbolized by Neon Pink. Diligce was represted by Wood Brown. Patice was reflected in Ocean Blue. Kindness was signified by Forest Gre. Humility was depicted in Ash Grey. The Divine Charm alsopassed various sub-concepts or feelings, some of which might evtually lead to one of the core sins or virtues. For example: Love derived from the virtue of Chastity. Wh a person loves someone deeply, they might willingly give up their chastity as an act of love. However, once chastity was lost, love could transform into the sin of lust. It wasplicated and simple, at the same time. Desire, stemming from the sin of lust, had the pottial to evolve into love, a concept originating from the virtue of Chastity. Dishonesty was an action driv by motives rooted in the sin of greed. Exaggeration had its origins in the sin of pride. Sam could see the colors of love and lust flowing from Amelia, connected to him by threads of those same colors. Love appeared to be more promint than lust, which brought a smile to his face. Curious, he decided to check the emotions of the others prest. Starting with his Aunt Lorraine, he was tak aback. "Love and...lust? My aunt lusts after me?" The mere thought seemed wrong, as he was raised among mortals, making it difficult for him to ept such a notion. He blushed at the idea, unable to help himself from imagining his aunt in a more ssual light now that the thought had be nted in his mind. His gaze th shifted to H, and he had a solemn expression. "She... Why? Why does Mom lust after me?" The revtion about his mother''s emotions left him bewildered and ufortable. Sam continued to assess the feelings of those a him. He observed Sophia, his grandmother Adriana, Ava, and Lora Frir, the princess''s maid. Except for Ava, he could sse intse lust from the other wom, especially from Lorraine, H, and Sophia. Sophia not only exhibited lust but also overwhelming love and obsession for him. On the other hand, Ava disyed some level of lust toward him. Adriana appeared to feel lust but was overshadowed by her love for him. Lora Frir showed interest in him, tinged with lust. "So all of them are lusting after me?" Sam couldn''t help but feel aplicated mix of emotions. "Is my charm really that effective, to the point where ev my own mother is lusting after me?" Chapter 57: Chapter 57: Adrianas Greatest Treasure ''So all of them are lusting after me?'' Sam couldn''t help but feel aplicated mix of emotions. ''Is my charm really that effective, to the point where ev my own mother is lusting after me?'' A thoughtful expression crossed Adriana''s face as she observed Sam examining the wom one by one. Her gold eyes flickered briefly, and th she disyed a surprised expression. "My dear grandson, are you using some kind of divine power or innate ability just now?" Sam nodded. "Yes. How did you know I was using a Divine Power? Did you figure that out using your Eyes of rity?" He gazed at her with curiosity, her gold eyes radiating a mysterious power. "Yes, it''s a Dao perception-rted visual innate ability. My Eyes of rity grant me the ability to see the flow of ergy and hance my visual perception to a certain degree. Unlike the spiritual sse, it allows me to ''see'' rather than sse the vironmt a me, and it also boosts myprehsion ability to a certain level. A rather useful ability, wouldn''t you agree?" Adriana said, a hint of pride in her voice. Sam agreed, "Yes, it''s indeed a valuable ability." Innate abilities were a rarity, and visual-type innate abilities were ev rarer. These abilities were innate to a person from birth and developed alongside them. Unlike Divine Powers, which could be acquired through various means like birthright,prehsion, or inheritance, Innate Abilities were inhert from the beginning. There was still a possibility of acquiring Innate Abilities after birth if someone possessed an ability-stealing power like Sam''s Devour or if it was inherited from an individual with innate abilities. Sam wore aplicated expression as he continued to observe how every woman prest seemed to be feeling extremely lustful towards him. Noticing his expression, Lorraine couldn''t help but ask, "Sam, dear, is something wrong?" Sam wanted to ask them about why they were feeling this way, but he couldn''t bring himself to do it. He was someone who usually spoke his mind, but discussing this topic directly felt wrong and taboo. "I was just thinking about something, nothing you should be concerned about," he replied, scratching his head. Lorraine narrowed her eyes; she didn''t believe him. She had always be close to him, and she knew all the ins and outs of his personality. She could tell wh something wasn''t right. ''There''s something bothering him; I can tell. I wonder what it is. I need to talk to him.'' She had be waiting for the right time to have a heart-to-heart conversation with him. "More importantly, wh are you nning on telling us about the poison, Grandma Adriana?" Sam asked, his expression thoughtful. "What poison?" H asked, confused. Adriana looked at her grandson, attempting to appear slightly irritated. "Dear grandson, how did you know I was poisoned?" "Mom, you...you''re poisoned?" Lorraine asked, her worry evidt as she grabbed and yanked her mother. Ev Ava, who was usually calm and indiffert, looked concerned. "Easy now, daughters. Yes, I am poisoned, but it''s not that severe," Adriana sighed, trying to reassure her daughters. "Who poisoned you?" Adriana let out another sigh. "I don''t know, but I do have an idea of who might have the audacity to poison me." "It must be that bastard, Alexander, isn''t it?" Lorraine fumed, an incredible amount of anger radiating from her. "He might be a bastard, but he doesn''t have the guts to do something like this. My best guess is Harper; he must be the one behind this," Adriana said, her expression growing cold. "Th what are we waiting for? He must not be allowed to live now that he has gone so far as to poison you," H dered, her face turning as cold as her mother''s, Adriana. "As much as I''d love to kill him, I don''t have any evidce that he ev did it. So, for now, I can only bite my lip and stand down," Adriana said, her frustration evidt. "Everybody, calm down. Before revge, there must be healing. We first need to cure Grandma of the poison before we ev think about exacting revge, okay?" Sam''s voice magically resonated, calming everyone''s nerves. Subconsciously, everyone turned their atttion to Sam as he continued, "Grandma, have you tried to remove the poison from your body?" Adriana shook her head, her expression grave. "The poison is too pott for me to cure it by myself. It''s at least a top-notch Emperor-grade poison. The poison''s effects were quite strong. If it wer''t for me constantly suppressing the poison with my Freezing Qi, it almost managed to kill me." "So serious?" Ava''s face darked. "Yes, ev though I managed to suppress it, I couldn''t remove it. Since it''s an Emperor-grade poison, there''s no cure avable in our realm. So, I can do nothing but constantly suppress it, or the poison will cripple my Spiritual veins," Adriana exined, shaking her head with a helpless smile. The currt realm they were in was the Cultivator realm, and the peak cultivation one could reach was the Boundary Emperor realm. The heavly Dao of the Cultivator realm was not strong ough to withstand the presce of beings with higher cultivation, particrly those at the Emperor level. It had be said in legds that the Cultivator realm used to be a hav for countless strong cultivators, and the emperors were not ev considered significant. But everything changed millions of years ago wh an evt caused the providce of the tire cultivation realm to diminish to a point where it couldn''t ev hold the presce of Sage realm cultivators. Only after recovering some providce over millions of years, did the Cultivator''s realm had managed to at least hold the presce of Boundary Emperors. Lorraine, however, couldn''t understand how her mother could smile so casually despite having such a pott poison in her body. She asked, "How can you smile at this?" "What else do you want me to do? I can''t cure it now, can I? Besides, I''m already doing everything I can to find a cure," Adriana sighed. "Honestly, this poison is already prevting me from cultivating." "What do you mean?" "Every time I try to cultivate, the poison gets stronger and stronger," Adriana exined with a heavy heart. "I''m stuck now." The room fell into a deep, somber silce. H and Lorraine felt guilty, thinking that if they had not run away, leaving her alone to deal with those vicious bastards, maybe they could have prevted their mother from suffering like this. Ava was extremely agitated. She, who had always lingered inside the Ancestral Manor of the Hailstorm n, didn''t ev know what her mother was going through. She was angry at herself. A the corner, in a maid uniform, Lora Frir was also worried and sad. She was alive now because of Adriana, who had saved her in a very tough situation. Adriana had be protecting her, providing food, afortable ce, and ev resources to cultivate. Lora couldn''t help but feel like she owed her something. Lora Frir''s eyes narrowed at Sam. For some reason, she felt that Sam would solve the problem. ''he is mysterious...my heart races every time I look at him.'' Sam looked at Adriana''s gorgeous and cold delicate face, which appeared calm on the surface. Behind Adriana''s happy facade, there was a deeply frustrated and furious woman. And everyone knew she was not all right. Suddly, Sam raised his eyebrow, remembering something. ''Would that work? I guess I''ll never know until I try.'' Sorting his thoughts, Sam said, "I think I may have a way to remove that poison from your body." Hearing this, everyone was stunned. Sam was a lower-stage Nasct Soul realm cultivator, and he imed he could cure an Emperor-Grade poison? They couldn''t help but be doubtful, but they still decided to list to him. After all, he was someone who had invoked a heavly Dao phomon. What if he really had the ability to do something extraordinary and defy the heavs? Especially H, Lorraine, Sophia, and Amelia. Ev if he was saying something unbelievable, they would still try to support him. Ava, however, was not convinced. "It''s not time to be joking, my new nephew," Ava said, narrowing her eyes. She thought Sam''s im was outrageous and arrogant. It was Emperor-Grade poison, andpared to that, a Nasct Soul realm cultivator was like less than ants. How could Sam im to cure Emperor-Grade poison? It sounded unbelievable and audacious, making her favorability for Sam drop ev lower. "I''m not joking; I have an ability that should, in theory, allow me to take the poison away from her body," Sam said, noticing that Ava didn''t have a favorable impression of him. Ava still didn''t buy it, but before she could say something, Lorraine interved, "Sam dear, can you actually do that?" Sam nodded in agreemt. "Can you really cure me of this poison, dear grandson?" Adriana held Sam''s face with her hands as she looked into his blue eyes, much like her own. Sam couldn''t help but be captivated by her appearance. She was drop-dead gorgeous, radiating a cold beauty. Sam looked at her face, seeing her beginning to have hope. It made him nervous, scared that he might not be able to cure her and make her lose hope once again. "I''ll use my ability on you now, don''t resist," Sam said as he held her hands firmly. With determination, he activated his Innate Ability, the Devour. Adriana''s eyes wided in surprise as she felt a foreign ergy invading her body. She was shocked to find that Sam''s ability could petrate her defses ev though she was a Boundary Emperor with a formidable body. Sam closed his eyes, focusing on channeling his ergy into his grandma''s body. He ssed the poison in her bones, slowly corroding them and her spiritual veins, threating to cripple her. Adriana could feel Sam''s ergy coursing through her body like blood through veins, reaching every part of her being. Sam diligtly sured the poison in her body, from her heart to her bones and ev her bloodstream. He th directed his atttion solely to the poison, channeling his Spiritual ergy into her bloodstream. As the poison came into contact with his spiritual ergy, it seemed to be pulled towards it, evtually getting absorbed. Sam continued this process until all the poison inside her was removed and devoured by his spiritual ergy. "Phew, I''ve removed the poison," Sam said, copsing to the g as he wiped the sweat from his forehead. ''Controlling my innate ability to target only the poison inside her body was quite challging.'' Adriana gazed at her grandson in astonishmt. "You... actually removed the poison? How did you do that, and where did the poison go?" Sam reassured her, "The poison is inside my body; I devoured it." Adriana was rmed by this revtion, unable to fathom how her grandson remained calm with the poison inside him. The room fell into a heavy silce as everyone''s expressions darked. Sam quickly rified, "Don''t worry, I have a divine power that grants me total immunity to all sorts of poison, regardless of their potcy and grade. So, I''m perfectly fine." The onlookers were tak aback by this revtion. "You''re immune to all poisons, ev Emperor-grade ones?" someone asked. Sam nodded confidtly. It''s because of his Immortal body, which has reached stage two. The first stage grants him rapid regeration and total immunity to poisons and curses. That''s why he had no problem devouring the poison from her body. Before Sam could continue, someone embraced him, and his head was buried in something incredibly soft. "My dear grandson, you truly are the greatest treasure I''ve obtained in this life," Adriana said, expressing her gratitude and affection. Sam, buried in her embrace, couldn''t help but think, "Her bosoms are ev bigger than Aunt Lor''s." He made an uninttionalparison and, subconsciously, woke up his little brother down there. Adriana mischievously noted Sam''s physical reaction, whispering in his ear, "Grandson, you''re quite bold, poking your own grandmother with your..." Sam stammered, "I''m sorry, it wasn''t inttional." "Don''t worry about it," Adriana reassured him, her voice teasing as she contemted something. "Since you saved me from that poison, I want to reward you with something." She whispered softly in his ear, her lips brushing against it. "What kind of reward?" Sam asked nervously, feeling a chill run down his spine as he gulped. "It''s a surprise," Adriana replied, her mischievous smile still in ce as she released him from her embrace. Chapter 58: Chapter 58: The Five Continents After Sam sessfully removed the poison from Adriana''s body, he found himself swamped with activities for the rest of the day. It was during this time that Adriana''s favorability towards him soared to new heights. She became incredibly gtle and affectionate towards Sam, : to the point where it almost felt like she was his mother rather than a grandmother. This sudd shift in her behavior ev made H a tad bit jealous. The act of saving her from the poison seemed to have strgthed their bond ev further. Adriana''s daughters noticed this change too, believing that Sam had now be their mother''s absolute favorite person. Once they had spt some quality time together as a wom-only family, Adriana decided to give Sam a tour of the Hailstorm n. She introduced him to the strong cultivators who were part of their forces, helping him get familiar with the ce. In the vast cultivation realm, there were five known contints: the Azure Dragon Contint, the Vermilion Phoix Contint, the White Tiger Contint, the ck Tortoise Contint, and the Yin-Yang Contint. Each of these contints was home to differt races. For example, the Azure Dragon Contint was inhabited by celestial dragons, Astral Qilins, and Noble Vampires. The contint itself was divided into territories ruled by various dragon ns, Qilin ns, and vampire ns, all of which were equally wealthy and powerful. Moving on to the Vermilion Phoix Contint, the major forces included godly Phoixes, heavly gold crows, Majestic Star-Plume Peacocks, Divine Serity Swans, and Celestial Spirit Ravs. In the White Tiger Contint, the dominant races were the Celestial Aurora Lions, Divine Tigers, and the diverse Heavly Lycan races, whichpassed werewolves, Werepanthers, Werefoxes, Werejaguars, and werehyas. Moving on to the ck Tortoise Contint, thisnd was primarily inhabited by spirits and races deeply connected to nature. You could find the Radiant Celestial Pegasus, Astral Moonlit Unicorns, Sacred Starlight Gryphons, Immortal Jade Tortoises, Nine-colored Heavly Butterflies, sirs, and fairies thriving in this region. The fifth contint, the Yin-Yang contint, has be sealed off from the rest of the cultivation realm due to a strong formation that prevts anyone from traveling into it. Inside the Yin-Yang contint, there was no living being, only a mindless beast. No one knew who shut down the fifth contint or why this formation was keeping them from exploring it. It was all a mystery. However, what intrigued Sam was the fact that of these races had their progitors alive anymore. Over time, their progitors had passed away, and as a result, these races were slowly dwindling. While they could still reproduce, the challgey in maintaining the purity of their bloodlines. To do so, they could only mate with others who had pure blood, but the chances of such unions were quite rare. Additionally, the stronger individuals within these races became, the more challging it was for them to procreate. Some ns had attempted to create more pure-blooded members, and Sam himself was part of such an effort. The marriage betwe the Hailstorm n''s first princess and the reheart n''s only son was se as an attempt to preserve the noble dragon bloodline. To sure the bloodline''s purity and continuity, the n needed to produce a male heir, as only a male heir held the pottial to produce more sessors. This was also one of the reasons why marriage betwe biological family members became the standard in the cultivation realm. And because they were a higher form of beings than humans, they didn''t have to worry about having difficult births like humans do. Aside from procreation, there were no other means of creating new pure-blooded races and beings. Only the progitors had the ability to bring forth new pure-blooded beings. Sam couldn''t help but ponder the mysteries that swirled in his mind. "If the progitors are truly gone, as my grandmother mtioned, how did the codex contain the pure primordial vampire progitor bloodline? And why did it reward me for being intimate with Amelia? It all seems rather suspicious," he contemted siltly. "We''re here." Adriana guided Sam to their final destination, a heavily guarded, Dungeon-like ce. Sam''s confusion was evidt as he muttered, "It''s... a prison?" Adriana confirmed his guess with an indiffert expression. "Yes, it''s a prison. We house some truly despicable individuals down here, people who havemitted heinous crimes." She pointed a finger in a particr direction inside the prison dungeon and continued, "In that section, we keep those who are soon to face execution." "Execution?" Sam inquired. Adriana nodded grimly. "Yes, they''vemitted deeds so vile that I''m ev reluctant to speak of them. You see, dear grandson, the realm of cultivators may be a realm of peace, but it doesn''t mean that crimes don''t ur. Some individuals, in their ruthless pursuit of eternal life, will go to great lgths, ev selling their own souls to the dark side. They care about nothing and no one but themselves. To them, others are mere tools, to be exploited for their own gain. Frankly, if you evere across such heartless monsters, do the world a favor and dispose of them." Sam realized the truth in her words. Not everyone possessed the pottial to attain eternal life, and no matter how many resources they amassed, without that inhert pottial, it would all amount to nothing in the d. In this world, there were individuals born with poor pottial, those who could never hope to attain the gift of eternal life, but that longing persisted within them. It was a cruel predicamt. Their dreams, spirits, morale, and self-respect would oft be cast into the shadows, and at the brink of despair, all they could think about was the reltless "what if." What if they had be blessed with high pottial? What if there was a way to boost their chances? Some would find themselves willing to do absolutely anything for the promise of eternal life, ev if it meant sacrificing everything else they held dear in the process. They''d trade it all, their wealth, their dignity, and sometimes ev their humanity, all for that elusive shot at eternal existce. Others, however, might choose to ept their fate, focusing on living the best life they could with the hand they''d be dealt, making the most of what they had. And th there were those who persisted in their cultivation journey, clinging to the hope that one day they might break through their limitations. Most would give up, but the few who didn''t were faced with a daunting choice. They could either persevere, seeking to hance their pottial through legitimate means, or they could opt for the darkest path, selling their souls and resorting to heinous acts just to increase their chances of obtaining eternal life. As Sam gazed upon the prisoners in the execution section, his expression remained impassive, capsting a simple stimt, "you reap what you sow." Three dayster. Beath the brilliantly glowing three moons in the dark night sky, the sce held a touch of romance and ethereality. Sam sat alone on his bed, deep in thought, contemting a daring test. With a sigh, he voiced his loneliness and desire, muttering, "I''m feeling so lonely and, horny..." Amelia, his passionate and affectionate woman, wasn''t apanying him tonight, deeply grossed in her cultivation. She had be ev bolder after their pleasurable night together, oply expressing her love and affection without caring about the presce of others. The cold and indiffert Amelia was a thing of the past, reced by an obsessive wife whose sole focus was Sam. Sam, however, insisted that she should conctrate on her cultivation. Being a devoted and hardworking wife, she obeditly delved into closed-door cultivation. Sam turned his atttion to his status: ----- [ Master: Sam Hailstorm ] [ Status: Healthy, Evolving ] [ Titles: Master Of The Codex Of The Supreme Immortal, The Hailstorm n''s True Heir] [ Age: 8 ] [ Inheritance: Inheritance of the Eternal Dragon Monarch, Will Of The Immortal Shadow Emperor] [ Cultivation: Nasct Soul Realm (Lower-Stage) ] [ Body Cultivation: None ] [ Race: Noble Dragon ] [ Bloodline(s): Froz Abyssal Dragon Bloodline, Crimson Inferno Dragon Bloodline, Primordial Chaos Dragon Bloodline (Assimtion: 80.39%)] [ Spirit Vein(s): Nine-Heavs Spiritual Veins ] [ Bloodline Abilities: Cryokinesis, Pyrokinesis ] [ Physique: Mystic Voidheart Harmonic Physique, Soul Sanctum Imbibition Physique ] [ Divine Powers: Divine Charm (Assimtion: 70.57%), Immortal Body (Stage-), Exquisite Rune Heart ] [ Innate Abilities: Devour, Rumination rity, Shadow Extraction ] [ Racial Abilities: Dragon Transformation ] [ Skills: Eclipse Shadow sh, Darkme Incantation, Shadow Emperor Incarnation, Dragon Fist Strike ] [ Cultivation Method: Nine Celestial Revolutions Sutra ] [ Body Cultivation Method: Samsara Flesh Rebirth Art ] [ Storage: Veil Of True Essce of Progitor Of Vampires(Can Be Inherited) ] ----- Sam couldn''t help but chuckle as he marveled at his own incredible abilities. "Everything looks really overpowered," he admitted with pride. Who else but him could boast such extraordinary talts and skills? With a mischievous glint in his eye, he decided it was time to test one of his most pott inherited abilities from the codex, the Shadow Emperor Incarnation. To wield this power, an extsive reserve of soul ergy was esstial, and to his surprise, Sam found that he possessed a vast and incredibly strong pool of soul ergy. He couldn''t help but wonder, "The amount of soul ergy I have is usually only umted through millions of years of living and soul training. How is it possible that someone like me, who hasn''t ev crossed my teage years, could possess such soul ergy?" His question lingered unanswered, shrouded in mystery. Regardless, Sam activated the skill, watching as his soul ergy flowed from his body, coalescing a him like an aura. Simultaneously, a peculiar chill veloped him, but it felt strangelyfortable, like a familiar embrace. The soul ergy emitted a dim blue light before gradually darking and turning into inky shadows. These shadows, saturated with impetrable darkness, cloaked his tire being, yet Sam could still sse every inch of his head and limbs within the form. Once the transformation wasplete, nothing remained but a nameless, shapeless tity, a silhouette shrouded in darkness with two macing blood-red eyes. Sam felt the chill, but it was aforting coldness. Ev his room started to grow colder, but it only added to hisfort. As the silhouette clched its fist and took a step, an eerie silce hung in the air. Not ev the sage realm beings could hear or sse this presce. This was the true might of the Shadow Emperor Incarnation ¨C the power to move swiftly and siltly, leaving no trace behind, a true master of shadows. ... [A/N: If you joyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can ev contribute a Gold Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??] Chapter 59: Chapter 59: Shadow Soldiers The Prison area, Hailstorm n. The night had descded into profound darkness, and ev the sounds of nocturnal creatures had faded away, leaving behind a sobering silce that clung to the air. Within this obscurity, a shadowy figure glided through the shadows, moving with such fluidity that it seemed like the embodimt of the very night itself. While it didn''t move at breakneck speed, its every motion was silt and seamless. The prison guards, no matter how advanced their cultivation, were utterly oblivious to the eerie presce sneaking through their domain. Coming to a halt at a crossroads, the shadowy figure now stood before the path that led to the section where the most depraved criminals, stripped of their right to continue their cultivation and life, were imprisoned. The appearance of these heinous individuals varied greatly. Some were human, a few were dragons, a couple of vampires, and ev a pair of werewolves. Yet, disyed any hint of remorse or reptance, their eyes as cold as ice. The man closest to the shadowy figure, bound from neck to limbs, chained to the thick walls, had his cultivation sealed. He appeared in a pitiable state, but the hardness in his eyes revealed an absce of regret. Curiously, the man remained oblivious to the presce standing right before him. The shadowy figure spared him only a brief nce before turning its eerie blood-red eyes upon each of the doz inmates, each confined to separate cells. With a slow, deliberate stride, the shadowy figure passed through the metal door of the first prison cell and approached the man within. Within this particr section of the prison, the cells were devoid of light. Housed in a dungeon-like prison, not ev a trace of moonlight managed to petrate the suffocating darkness. These cultivators were deemed so inhuman that they wer''t ev granted the flicker of a candle, unlike the ordinary prisoners. The oppressive darkness concealed the presce standing right before the man, and in his unawaress, the bound captive remained motionless. The shadowy figure''s face appeared twisted and obscured, with nothing discernible except for those unsettling, blood-red eyes that could haunt one''s worst nightmares. With a distorted and formless hand, the shadowy figure made a deliberate move, stirring a mild currt of killing intt. The man, confined by chains to the wall, suddly snapped op his eyes, ssing the faint threat. Before he could ev lift his head, an odd ssation overcame him, as something pierced through his neck. Surprisingly, there was neither pain nor the release of a sound from his mouth, ev though he was screaming within. This unnerved him further. His attempts to move proved futile, leaving him with the feeling of being froz in ce. His sealed cultivation only added to his helplessness. After a great struggle, he managed to lift his head, his eyes falling upon the igmatic presce. Something indescribable stood before him, a hand petrating his neck, yet there was no blood, no wound, only an icy coldness. His vision was shrouded in darkness, with a sinister pair of blood-red eyes ring at him from within the void. Suffocated and paralyzed, his thoughts echoed, ''What kind of monster is this?'' "Shadow Extraction." From the shadowy figure, a cold voice resounded, but its words wt unheard, not ev reaching the man who knelt before it. Trembling in the figure''s presce, the man felt an veloping coldness that seeped into his very being. Mysteriously, an eerie, blurring blue ergy began to emanate from the man''s body. The ergy twisted and condsed into a soft, sphere-like form. Before the man couldprehd what was happing, he found himself sprawled on the g, lifeless eyes staring nkly into space as if his soul had be extinguished. Though his heart still beat, blood coursed through his veins, and his brain functioned as usual, there was no life left in him. He would never wake up, forever an empty, living corpse. The shadowy figure, its red eyes inscrutable, observed the ball of ergy floating above the man''s lifeless form. Without a word, it gestured, causing the ball, which contained the man''s soul, to levitate toward it. The soul merged with the shadowy figure''s form, and a momtary blink of its red eyes suggested some unfathomable contemtion. Turning its atttion to the other prisoners who remained unaware of its presce, the shadowy figure disappeared from this man''s cell and reappeared in another. Once again, it faced a man bound by chains. Employing the same mysterious ability, ''Shadow extraction,'' the shadowy figure repeated the process, extracting the soul from this second man and absorbing it into its own form. Swiftly, the shadowy figure traversed the prison cells, systematically extracting the souls of all twelve prisoners, Its actions shrouded in utter silce. Having sessfullypleted its mission, the shadowy figure turned back towards the prison door. As it did, one of the guards patrolling the dungeon prison, by sheer coincidce, happed to be near the execution section. His alert sses picked up a strange noise emanating from the dark confines. "Who''s in there? Come out!" The guard squinted into the execution section, his eyes sharp and vignt as he detected unusual movemts in the darkness. He wasted no time in issuing a stern warning, "Whoever you are and whatever your purpose may be, this is Hailstorm n''s territory. You''re treading on dangerous g." Suddly, he witnessed something that would haunt his nightmares for years toe. A pair of blood-red eyes stared at him expressionlessly from the shadows. "What... What are you?" The guard took an instinctual step back, fear clearly etched across his face. What unsettled him the most was that he couldn''t gauge the cultivation of the presce before him; it felt as if there was nothing there. However, he trusted his eyes more than his other sses, and he was undiably seeing those blood-red eyes. Th, those eerie eyes seemed to shift an inch closer, and the guard lost hisposure, plopping onto the g. "P-Please spare me." The eerie eyes moved nearer but did nothing, merely fixating on the guard who, at this point, looked as if he might lose control of his bowels. "W-Who are you? What do you want from me?" Overwhelmed by a mixture of frustration and fear, the guard dared to speak. The red eyes met his gaze for a momt before a chilling reply emerged, "I am the Lord of the Abyss." The voice sounded like a cold collective speaking, and before the guard could fully grasp it, the shadowy figure before him vanished. ... Ancestral Manor, Hailstorm n. In a spacious room adorned with exquisite ornamts and intricate paintings, the op windows allowed moonlight to cascade onto the grand bed at its cter. A mysterious and eerie shadowy figure gracefully leaped through the op window, its form bearing a twisted, distorted face and a shapeless body. The only visible feature was a pair of blood-red eyes. Gradually, the eerie dark ergy suring the figure began to dissipate, revealing a young man with a captivating and otherworldly appearance. He had vibrant red hair and, as the eerie ergy evaporated, his blood-red eyes transitioned into a deep shade of blue. Sam couldn''t hide his satisfaction as he muttered, "Now that I''ve extracted a doz souls, I''ve gained a doz subordinates." With a whimsical smile, he raised his arm dramatically andmanded, "Arise." In response to his words, the room''s temperature plummeted, and shadows seemed to emanate from Sam. A blurry, blue-colored ergy wafted from his shadows, resembling wisps of smoke. This spectral ergy condsed into a doz figures, their forms exuding a macing and cold presce. These beings appeared as if they were sculpted from coal, bearing no color other than thepassing darkness. Sam observed that his newfound shadow soldiers were unlike his Shadow Emperor Incarnation form. These shadows possessed faces and bodies idtical to their living selves, though they were as dark as the night. Ssing his gaze, the doz shadows knelt before him, disying unwavering loyalty, ready to follow his everymand. Amused, Sam grinned and remarked, "Oh, interesting. My shadow soldiers, we''re going to be very busy from now on." As he surveyed his shadow soldiers, a sse of power, grandeur, and the feeling of being a king washed over him. He realized this feeling was somewhat exaggerated, giv that he had only a doz shadows. Nevertheless, he already felt more powerful than ever. Sam couldn''t help but contemte the might of the Immortal Shadow Emperor, whomanded millions of millions of shadow soldiers. The magnitude of power that an individual possessed was beyond imagination. The innate ability, Shadow Extraction, provided a glimpse of such pottial. "Come to think of it," Sam mused, "the skills, physique, and the innate ability I inherited from the Immortal Shadow Emperorplemt each other quite well." The innate ability, Shadow Extraction, granted him the power to extract souls and turn them into obedit shadow soldiers. However, it had its limitations ¨C the souls would dissipate after use unless stored for future summoning. That''s where the Soul Sanctum Imbibition Physique came into y. The Soul Sanctum Imbibition Physique wasn''t the most pott Supreme physique, nor was it among the top fifte supreme physiques in terms of raw strgth or uses. It didn''t hance cultivation or battle prowess, but it excelled at strgthing the soul. This physique could absorb and store souls, converting them into nourishmt to bolster the host''s soul strgth. It was the perfectplemt to the innate ability, Shadow Extraction. Souls could be extracted and stored, only to be summoned wh needed. With skills that focused on using soul ergy to directly affect and harm an oppont''s soul, Sam realized the pottial of amassing an army of millions that could topple kingdoms. It was no wonder that the Immortal Shadow Emperor had be such a formidable figure in his time. ... [A/N: If you joyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can ev contribute a Gold Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??] Chapter 60: Chapter 60: An Intimate Morning - 1(R-18) The next Day. Last night, Sam slept like a contted baby, his mind at ease after his little nighttime excursion in the Hailstorm n''s prison territory. His decision to create his own army of almost invisible and difficult-to-detect soldiers had a clear purpose. Soul cultivators were a rare breed, akin to finding a needle in a haystack, and those who possessed soul techniques were ev scarcer. Ev among this exclusive group, most could only achieve mediocre results because soul cultivation was an incredibly challging path, liked to finding true love ¨C it''s not an easy feat. The scarcity of resources,ck of effective methods and techniques that focused on soul cultivation, and the sheer difficulty of the path meant that there were very few who could truly excel in this field. This rarity was the key to Sam''s advantage. With his innate ability, Shadow Extraction, inherited from an Immortal Emperor who had be unrivaled in his lifetime, Sam had a unique edge. He knew that, in the Zith Chi world where he currtly resided, there were very few who could sse or confront his shadow soldiers. Only cultivators with higher-grade Immortal-level cultivation or those who had mastered an exceptional soul technique would stand a chance of detecting them. Beyond their invisibility, Sam had ev more ns for his shadow soldiers. He considered using them as assassins, making them conceal themselves within the shadows of his emies, acting as spies. With this strategy, he could uncover any nefarious plots and take precautions against them. Additionally, Sam thought about hiding shadow soldiers in the shadows of those close to him, serving as guardians. This way, he''d be alerted whever his loved ones were in danger or needed his assistance. Now, vision Sam building an army of shadow soldiers ¨C wouldn''t he be virtually untouchable? Last night was just the start of a new chapter in his journey. Sam oped his eyes and squinted as he ssed something nestled beath the nket on top of him. As he raised the nket, he discovered a red-haired girl wearing a light dress cuddled up to him, fast asleep. ''Wh did she sneak in?'' Sam couldn''t help but smile as he siltly observed her sleeping form, marveling at her incredible cutess. As if ssing his loving gaze, Amelia gradually oped her bright gre eyes and met Sam''s warm gaze. "You look like you had a good sleep," Sam gtly remarked. Amelia pouted and buried her face in his chest, her voice muffled as she replied, "I can''t sleep without you next to me." ''Man, I could never get used to how much she''s changed since that first time,'' Sam thought to himself, reflecting on the transformation of his beloved Amelia. Her personality had be ev more dearing and vibrant, and he noticed that she exhibited this side of herself only wh he was with her. Sam tderly patted her head, and wh she turned to face him, her lips found his own. Amelia''s eyes wided in surprise, quickly reced by excitemt. Th, an intse kiss began, their lips locking and tongues gaged in a passionate dance. Chu~ The sound of their lips meeting filled the room, and with each parting of their lips, a new, more intse battle of tonguesmced, each one more fiery than thest. Amelia slowly rose, positioning herself on top of Sam''s waist while they shared a deep and passionate kiss. Sam leaned back, allowing her to find afortable spot. His hands gtly trailed along her back under her nightgown, and he couldn''t help but think, ''Her skin is so soft and smooth.'' Amelia''s body shivered with delight as she felt his hands exploring her back. The ssations running through her body were electrifying. As the intsity of their kiss deeped, Amelia ssed her body growing warmer, her desire spiraling out of control. Her heighted state of arousal was impossible to ignore. Amelia could feel her body getting hotter as she moved deeper into kissing Sam; she was incredibly horny. Immersed in the kiss, Amelia''s body heated up, her desire intsifying with each passing momt. She felt Sam''s undiable arousal as she felt his big dick pressing against her under her panties, and her eyes took on a bright, passionate red hue. Her instincts urged her to savor the pleasure to the fullest. Catching her breath, Amelia gazed at Sam with intse passion. "Darling~, I can''t wait any longer," she whispered. With those words, she boldly removed her gown, revealing her naked body. The only garmt she wore beath it was a pair of ck panties. She felt a bit embarrassed, but not ough to hide her body from the man she loved. In her eyes, Sam was the only one worthy of witnessing her in this vulnerable state. Moreover, Sam had already se her naked body numerous times in the past three days, a fact that still surprised her. They had be doing the ''deed'' a doz times in just that short span, and yet, Sam''s libido for her seemed insatiable. Amelia couldn''t help but acknowledge the vast depths of Sam''s desire. She knew that she could never fully satisfy him, and that the number of wom in Sam''s future would likely be substantial. But she wasn''t sadded by this thought. As long as she received her share of love, pleasure, and time with Sam, she didn''t mind sharing him with others who could be her sisters in the future. Sam tderlyid her on the bed, and with great care, he began to remove her panties. Amelia, feeling a bit bashful, covered her eyes. Sam couldn''t help but admire the sight before him. "You are incredibly beautiful, my dear," he whispered. Amelia, with a face flushed red, muttered, "Don''t say things like that wh I''m in this embarrassing position." Sam''s desire red as he gazed at her pink-colored pussy, longing to savor a momt he hadn''t yet expericed. Amelia, who was waiting for his big dick to petrate inside her, frowned. ''What is taking my Darling~ so long? Can''t he just put it inside of me already?'' Sheined to herself in dissatisfaction. Wh she oped her eyes to check what Sam was up to, she found him looking at her pussy with an excited expression. Sam slowly lowered his face betwe her legs, poised for a differt kind of pleasure. But just as he was about to indulge himself, two hands covered his head. "D-Darling, it''s dirty," Amelia muttered, avoiding Sam''s intse blue eyes filled with desire, possessivess, and love. "Baby, there''s nothing dirty about you," Sam reassured her, gtly removing her hands as he leaned in to indulge himself, much to Amelia''s surprise. Sam inserted his tongue and began to savor the taste, causing an intse and pleasurable ssation for Amelia. She couldn''t help but grab onto the bedsheets tightly, her body shivering uncontrobly. The pleasure overwhelmed her, and she moaned, "D-Darling...it feels amazing." Sam, hearing her joying herself, felt deeply satisfied and continued with ev greater intsity, evtually adding his finger to hance her pleasure. As Amelia suddly felt something tering her and intsifying the pleasurable ssation, her body heated up ev further. Chu~ Chu~ Chu~ The room was filled with the sound of Sam pleasuring Amelia''s clitoris, causing her to moan with desire. "Darling~..." Amelia''s moans grew louder as she approached her climax. She tightly clutched Sam''s head betwe her legs, feeling her body shiver with the impding climax. She knew she was on the verge of reaching her peak. Before long, Amelia reached her peak, and the intse pleasure washed over her as she climaxed on Sam''s face. Her orgasm continued for a couple of minutes before she finally calmed down. Sam licked her, cleaning her as he used his tongue to remove the remnants of her climax, and the ssation st shivers of pleasure through Amelia''s ssitive body. Slowly raising his head, Sam gazed at his woman''s flushed face, covered in sweat, and her heaving breaths. Their eyes locked, and Sam provocatively licked her climax fluid from his lips, his smirk with a warm gaze, "You tasted so good." Chapter 61: Chapter 61: An Intimate Morning - 2(R-18) Sam licked her, cleaning her as he used his tongue to remove the remnants of her climax, and the ssation st shivers of pleasure through Amelia''s ssitive body. Slowly raising his head, Sam gazed at his woman''s flushed face, covered in sweat, and her heaving breaths. Their eyes locked, and Sam provocatively licked her climax fluid from his lips, his smirk with a warm gaze, "You tasted so good." As Amelia turned her face to the other side, a yful smile adorned her rosy cheeks. Her eyes may have be averted, but the yful smile revealed her delight. Without wasting time, Sam gtly spread her legs and positioned himself at the trance of her anticipation. Amelia had just expericed the pleasure of her previous climax, so she was tak aback by Sam''s readiness for another . Amelia saw that his arousal was so hard and throbbing, she thought. ''It must be painful for him to hold back so much, right?'' She knew that Sam''s immse libido could be a challge to satisfy. After their passionate counters, she oft found herself exhausted after just a few s, whereas Sam remained ready for more. It had be clear to her that he might need more than just her to quch his desires. Observing her lover with a warm gaze, Amelia siltly offered her const. Sam took her signal and pushed his rigid lgth into her depths, prompting a ssual moan from Amelia. "Ahh...Darling~, you''re so big," she moaned, her eyes now locked onto Sam''s, which had transformed into fiery red orbs, reflecting his burning passion. No matter how many times they did the ''deed'', she could never get used to how big Sam''s dick was. Their intimate connection st shivers of pleasure through their bodies. They couldn''t help but yearn for each other ev more, resulting in an intse and passionate kiss. Sam leaned in, deeping their connection, their tongues dancing together with fiery intsity. Amelia eagerly responded to his advances, the intsity of their kiss matching the fervor of their desires. "Dear... I''m going to start moving," Sam whispered, their eyes locked in mutual ardor. He began to sway his hips, slowly driving himself deeper into her, igniting waves of pleasure with each movemt. Their lustful expressions and eager movemts revealed the intsity of their passion. Sam took great satisfaction in witnessing Amelia''s rapturous reaction, her moans resonating in the room. Feeling empowered by her pleasure, Sam increased the pace of his rhythmic thrusts, driving their passion to new heights. With each thrust, Amelia''s moans grew in intsity, her reactions heighting his excitemt. Tightly gripping Sam''s strong shoulders, Amelia was overwhelmed by her desire. "Darling~...ahh...touch me...touch my breast," she implored. Like a loving husband, Sam indulged her desires, reaching for her right breast, kneading it while maintaining the ssual rhythm of their lovemaking. "Honey...your breasts are so soft, and I love them more than anything in the world," he whispered lovingly. Amelia smiled with pride, the warmth of Sam''s affection veloping her. As they continued their intimate dance, she felt lucky to have a partner who was both passionate and gtle, cherishing every momt they shared together. "Ahh...Darling~" Amelia moaned passionately, calling out to her beloved. She tightly wrapped her legs a Sam''s waist, feeling her body shiver with the impding climax. She realized she was on the verge of reaching her peak. "Darling~...Darling~...Ahh, Darling~," Amelia continued to call out to Sam, her possessivess growing stronger with each momt. She couldn''t get ough of his touch, his kisses, and everything he did to make her feel incredibly good. Amelia wanted Sam, his love, his possessivess, his kisses, his touch¡ªeverything he had to offer, all for herself. As their passionate embrace continued, Sam leaned in and ced his lips on Amelia''s breast, treating it like a delectable delicacy. "I could suck on your breast all day," he murmured with desire. Amelia''s body quivered as she expericed the intsity of his affection. "Darling~, it feels so good," she moaned, gripping his head possessively, couraging him to savor herpletely. Sam took his time, nursing on her breast with thusiasm for a good fifte minutes, relishing the ssual connection they shared. Their intimacy deeped with every touch. Sam''s mouth found its way back to her lips as he continued to move his hips rhythmically. "Da...Darling~, I...I''m about toe," Amelia gasped betwe passionate kisses. Their tongues danced with desire, their kisses reflecting the intsity of their emotions. "Me too," Sam whispered, his voice husky with pleasure, his hips never ceasing their ssual dance. Amelia clung to him tightly, her legs wrapped a his hips, their bodies pressed together in a fervt embrace. As their lovemaking intsified, she felt a wave of desire building within her. "Amelia, I''ming," Sam breathed heavily. "Me too, Darling~... release it inside me," Amelia urged, her moans growing in intsity. As their simultaneous climaxes approached, Sam leaned in for another of intse tongue y. Their lips met, and with whispered promises of pleasure, they allowed the ecstasy of their shared climax to wash over them. Their fervor intsified as they reached their peaks, their passion and connection unwavering ev as the waves of pleasure consumed them. Sam''s release filled Amelia, and their kisses continued, the intsity of their love evidt in every touch and embrace. ... As the two lovers continued their passionate morning counter, they remained oblivious to the presce of a third party, Lora Frir, who observed them with her ke spiritual sse. Lora, a maid working for the Hailstorm n, held a secret; she was also an Alpha Werewolf and the princess of the Lupinoria Kingdom. Her inttion had be to wake Sam up for breakfast, but the intse passion in the room made her reconsider disturbing them. "Can''t they wait until night?" Lora muttered to herself, growing increasingly irritated as she watched their erotic counter. Her spiritual sse allowed her to perceive their actions without them noticing. Her atttion shifted to Sam''s striking and otherworldly physique, causing her heart to race. "God, he''s so hot and handsome," Lora gulped as she gazed at Sam''s chiseled body and handsome face. "Just look at that perfect face, and that manly body of his..Ugh" As Sam indulged in pleasuring Amelia, Lora felt an inexplicable attraction towards him and a deep sse of familiarity with the couple. "Why do I feel this way? And why does it all seem so familiar?" Lora questioned herself, her emotions in turmoil. Each time sheid her eyes on Sam, she felt an irresistible urge to get closer to him, to be by his side, and to experice the same adoration that he showed to Amelia. These emotions were perplexing, and she couldn''t pinpoint their origin. Lora''s sse focused on Sam''s naked body, particrly his well-dowed manhood, and she couldn''t help but gulp. "So big... I don''t think I could ev handle him," she thought, her fantasies running wild. Suddly, she realized that her imagination was getting the best of her. "Why am I picturing myself with him?" Lora pondered as she watched Sam thrust into Amelia. Overwhelmed by desire, Lora''s hands began to explore her own body. She touched herself beath her maid gown, her fingers tracing the contours of her womanhood through her panties. "I want him," she admitted to herself. Her other hand found its way to her ample breasts, grabbing them over her maid uniform. She continued to watch Sam and Amelia, her face flushed, and her expression flustered. "Ugh, I''m so frustrated. I want his well-dowed dick inside me as soon as possible," she whispered under her breath, captivated by the ssual sce before her. ... [A/N: If you joyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can ev contribute a Gold Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??] Chapter 62: Chapter 62: Lenoras Dilemma After their incredibly intimate morning, Amelia sumbed to exhaustion and fell into a deep sleep. It wasn''t that she was too weak to handle Sam; after all, they had indulged in their activities for a staggering t times. Giv the early morning escapades, it was only natural for her to be thoroughly tired. As for Sam, his desire was still burning, but he had ough self-control not to push his unconscious woman further. Carrying her like a princess, he took her to the bathroom, washed away the remnants of their passionate ''morning battle'' with warm water, and dressed her before tucking her into bed with a cozy nket. Observing the red-haired beauty peacefully sleeping, Sam couldn''t help but sigh. ''Having a stunning girl like Amelia with me still feels unreal.'' Just as he marveled at his fortune, a sudd knocking disturbed the morning tranquility. ''Who''s knocking this early?'' Sam wondered as he oped the door, only to find Lora Frir, the dark-haired woman in a Japanese maid uniform with dark eyes. Sam immediately noticed something unusual about her ¨C a flushed face and visible signs of shivering. Lora''s appearance puzzled him. ''Why is she sweating as if she just ran a marathon?'' His eyes unconsciously roamed her figure, and Lora, feeling his gaze, blushed ev more intsely. "Y-Young master, the matriarch summoned you for breakfast," she stammered, attempting to make a swift exit to escape the intsity of Sam''s scrutiny. As Lora attempted to make a hasty retreat, a firm hand caught her wrist, bringing her to an abrupt stop. "What''s the rush?" Sam inquired, his voice deliberate and steady. Turning her face toward him, Sam cupped Lora''s cheeks in his hands. His mesmerizing blue eyes locked onto her cold yet elegant dark eyes, which seemed like an dless void, holding the truth of everything. For a momt, Sam found himself captivated by the depth of her gaze. Simr to his connection with Amelia, a peculiar instinct nudged Sam, urging him to im her. It felt as though she was meant to be his, an unknown forcepelling him to conquer her. However, Sam wasn''t ready to yield to this instinct just yet. His primary goal was to understand this strange urge before deciding whether to act upon it. Lora ssed the grip of his manly hands on her wrist, yet surprisingly, she didn''t instinctively try to break free, unlike what one might typically do in such a situation. Like Amelia, Lora too felt apelling calling from Sam, a desire to submit herself tirely, both in body and mind. It was esstial to note that this wasn''t solely due to Sam''s exaggerated handsomess and charm. Lora was resisting the pull of this unknown force, struggling to maintain control over herself. As a werewolf and an Alpha-ss one at that, her connection to instincts and nature was significantly stronger than that of other lycan creatures. The internal battle betwe her instincts and self-control was proving to be particrly challging. "Y-Young master, please... release my hand," Lora attempted to protest, although her wordscked the conviction of a true objection. "You''re stronger than me, right? What''s stopping you from breaking free through brute force?" Sam whispered into her ear, his words dripping with a certain charm. At that momt, Lora remembered the stark differce in their cultivations. Despite being cursed and weaked, she was still a formidable Peak Spirit Severing Realm cultivator, while Sam, with his two Supreme cultivations, remained significantly weaker. Oddly ough, Lora made no attempt to break free from his grasp. A small smile yed on Sam''s lips as he closed the distance betwe their faces, his touch tderly grazing her cheek. Each touch st shivers down Lora''s spine, and her breathing became erratic. To her, Sam looked like the most delicious treat, tempting her to devour him without a second thought. "You watched what Amelia and I did just now, didn''t you?" Sam inquired, his voice a slow and deliberate tease. "N-No, I..." Lora stumbled over her words, her embarrassmt evidt as the vivid sces of Sam and Amelia''s intimate momts reyed in her mind. "What? a dragon got your tongue?" His warm breath st goosebumps across her tire body. Sam slowly wrapped his hand behind her back, pulling her closer until their chests touched. ''H-He is so close,'' Lora gulped, not resisting wh Sam pulled her closer. Sam, dressed in only shorts, disyed a chiseled Greek statue-like upper body¡ªa perfect physique that brought out his charm and beauty to the maximum level. He wasn''t overly muscled, but the allure was undiable. In front of him, ev the most beautiful wom would feel inferior. Sam, still undergoing evolution, now stood at a height of 90cm, while Lora measured cm¡ªcoincidtally the same height as Amelia. With their height differce, Sam''s nose picked up the irresistible aroma radiating from Lora''s hair. To dy the desire it stirred within him would be a lie, but he maintainedposure because he was the dominant one here. "Tell me, were you peeking wh we were indulging in our otherworldly desires? Did you like what you witnessed?" Sam''s words dripped with seduction. "I..." Lora struggled for words, feeling an unexpected surrder to Sam''s dominance. As an Alpha werewolf, submitting to anyone was unthinkable. Yet, she surprised herself by not rejecting the idea of submitting to Sam. Sam''s gaze wt towards her alluring figure. ''Now that I''m so close to her, her figure is no less attractivepared to Amelia. In fact, Amelia and Lora, oddly ough, seem to have the exact same figure except for their hair and eye color.'' "So you were peeking!" Sam''s eyes shimmered in red. Lora remained silt. She felt like she had suddly be mute, unable to form words. She temporarily lost her ability to speak. "Did you touch yourself naughtily, imagining yourself in Amelia''s ce?" Sam paused for a second. "Do you want to experice the same love and pleasure I gave Amelia?" "Tell me" Everything Sam said was true. She was really imagining herself in Amelia''s ce, visioning herself doing the naughty things with Sam. No matter what Sam said in his seductive manner, she didn''t reply. No, rather, she couldn''t reply. The only thing that upied her thoughts were Sam and what he was going to do to her. It would be a lie if she said she wasn''t thinking perverted thoughts. "You''ve be a bad girl and a very bad maid, hav''t you? I should probably give you a punishmt now, shouldn''t I?" Sam whispered. Sam moved his lips dangerously close to hers that they were only millimeters away from touching. This little action stirred something up inside Lora. Her dark eyes suddly turned neon blue. She wanted his kiss, craved it intsely, but she still clung to her sanity by a thread. ''Please kiss me...ravage my lips like a wild beast.'' If Sam didn''t kiss her soon, her sanity would dissolve. Th she would be the one kissing him. Sam, with his divine power, could see that her lust was growing expontially. Any more than this, and she would probably jump on him. He wouldn''t ev be able to resist, considering she was stronger than him. Lora closed her eyes, expecting her first kiss, but nothing touched her reddish lips except air. ''Why isn''t he kissing me?'' Lora felt annoyance on so many levels. Wh she oped her eyes, Sam was looking at her with a small, gtle smile that brought out a differt kind of attractivess. "Before I punish you, we need to get to know each other well... Now, let''s go down; my grandma must be waiting for us." Sam patted her head a little and disappeared from the ce. Lora Frir stood there, dumbfounded, trying to process everything that had just happed. She touched her lips; Sam chose not to kiss her in the d. Sigh! A sigh escaped her lips as she patted her chest to calm her racing heart. For a second, she felt like she was losing her mind. The sces of Sam trying to seduce her shed in her mind, and she couldn''t help but blush. She could feel her heart flutter in excitemt. "Why do I feel so submissive in that man''s presce? Did he bewitch me or something?" Lora sighed as her gaze wt towards the red-haired sleeping beauty. For some unknown reason, she felt irritated that Amelia slept with Sam. She felt oddly possessive, as if Amelia had stol something from her, ev though she had no reason to be annoyed. "What did he mean wh he said that he wants us to get to know each other well? Is he interested in me? But he already has this vampire with him? How can I, an Alpha werewolf, and a Noble vampire share the same man?" She thought for a second, "But he seems like he is worth it, ev if I have to share with my racial emy, a vampire." A helpless smile formed on her face. "That man is probably the worst nightmare of every man out there and the sweetest dream of every woman," Lora thought as she looked in a daze. ... [A/N: If you joyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can ev contribute a Gold Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??] Chapter 63: Chapter 63: Dao Rankings Sam descded to the dining hall. As usual, it wasn''t crowded; it was the ancestral manor, and only the main family members of the n were allowed to stay there. The upants of the Ancestral Manor included Sam, his two aunts, his mom, his sister, his grandmother, and Lora Frir, who served as the personal maid for the matriarch. Amelia was also staying there due to her special rtionship with Sam, who was now the heir to the Hailstorm n. Sam couldn''t help but notice the grim expressions on everyone''s faces. Ev Ava, who was typically indiffert, wore a frown. ''It must be rted to the Lord of the Abyss,'' Sam smiled as he reyed the sce of him using the skill Shadow Emperor Incarnation to infiltrate the Hailstorm n''s prison and extract a doz shadows of death row prisoners. He deliberately let a guard notice his Shadow Emperor Incarnation to introduce his new alter ego¡ªthe Lord of the Abyss. Sam was ambitious, aiming for both power and authority. With his Nine Heavs spiritual roots, unparalleled cognizant andprehding ability, two supreme-grade physiques, and powerful bloodlines, he was already on the path to gaining significant power. As for authority, the Hailstorm n supported him, considered one of the strongest forces in the tire Azure Dragon contint, boasting a couple of boundary Emperors among their ranks. However, Sam wasn''t satisfied. He understood that, despite the n''s strgth, it wasn''t the absolute best. What if they were confronted by a coalition of other Emperor orthodoxies? The Hailstorm n, no matter how powerful, wouldn''t survive without a considerable number of Sages and Boundary Emperors in their forces. Unfortunately, the declining providce of the Zith Chi Dominion made such powerful cultivators scarce, especially in the Sage and Boundary Emperor realms. Driv by ambition and unsatisfied with the Hailstorm n''s authority and strgth in the Azure Dragon contint, Sam decided to forge his own force. With this new force, he aimed to gain the greatest authority over the Zith Chi Dominion and reshape the world to his liking. His force consisted of shadow soldiers, including undead warriors almost invincible against cultivatorscking soul-rted offsive and defsive techniques. These shadow soldiers, capable of moving through shadows undetected, were perfect for roles such as assassins and spies. Sam intded to strike fear into other forces, making them think a thousand times before ev considering a confrontation with him. The mysterious leader of this force would be the Lord of the Abyss, a name meant to make emies tremble and spd their lives guessing the true idtity behind the macing shadowy mask. These thoughts wer''t solely driv by a desire for peace but also by instinct. As a noble dragon with unparalleled pottial, Sam''s natural pride and thirst for power motivated him to be a conqueror and dominator. His pursuit of absolute power was reltless, as he believed that in the face of absolute power and authority, nothing else mattered. Wh he achieved such heights, no one could question his choices or authority, except for his lovers, of course. Adriana noticed her grandson descding the stairs, "Come here, dear. Sit with me so we can talk." Lorraine''s mouth twitched, and sheined in her mind, ''Isn''t she being overly biased towards my nephew? She would never be that gtle with us, her own daughters.'' Ev H and Ava shared her thoughts, but they wer''t jealous or anything; they were just surprised. ''Why does he look ev more ridiculously handsome than before? Ev I feel jealous of his good looks, and I''m a woman!'' Lorraine screamed in her mind as her eyes glued to Sam, as if searching for the tastiest dish in the whole world. Ev H and Ava were the same; they couldn''t hide the overflowing desire for Sam from their faces. Ava, who was usually indiffert and didn''t talk unless she wanted to, found it hard to resist Sam''s charm, which forced her to use her cultivation to bring out her strgth to ev focus. It was just that Sam''s charm had grown extremely powerful. Sam naturally never bothered to control his overflowing charm. Yes, he could control his charm however he wanted; it was just another one of his divine powers, after all. "Grandma, what''s going on? Why the long faces?" Sam asked, seemingly worried as if he didn''t know what happedst night. Grandma''s face took a serious turn and adopted a stern expression. "Last night, someone broke into our n''s prison territory and killed a doz prisoners right under our noses." Sam frowned, "Someone broke in? That ev you, a boundary emperor, wer''t able to detect? How is that ev possible?" Grandma looked solemn, "Yeah, I know. This is really bad." "What was that person trying to do, killing prisoners? Did they steal something?" Sam, pretding to be oblivious, asked. "I don''t know. Whoever broke in did not steal anything, except for killing those twelve prisoners. Not just any prisoners, the most wicked and malefict ones who don''t ev deserve life," Adriana spat in disgust. "What''s more interesting was the way the prisoners were killed," Adriana, the matriarch, continued as she noticed her personal maiding down, looking a little confused. Adriana had st her to summon Sam half an hour ago, and she only arrived after Sam did. From her expression, the flushed face, and the way her eyes glued to her grandson, Adriana realized something. ''So there is something going on betwe Lora and my grandson? Looks like Lora is up for a promotion.'' "Oh? How did they die?" Sam''s interest became visible on his face. "They didn''t die from physical injuries, but their souls werepletely destroyed." "A soul cultivator? How rare," Hmted. "Interesting, a soul cultivator who is strong ough to sneak into our territory, kill a bunch of unforgivable prisoners, and th slip out without making so much as a sound right under the presce of strong Boundary Emperors like our mother. I''ve got to say, they should not be tak lightly," Lorraine clicked her tongue. "Are soul cultivators really that rare?" Sam asked, noticing that his older sister was nowhere to be se. Ever since that day wh his older sister, Sophia, caught Sam and Amelia together in the same bed naked, she had be giving him the cold shoulder. She wouldn''t speak with him, wouldn''t ev be in the same room as him. Honestly, Sam was getting really frustrated. It wasn''t long before he discovered he ev had an older sister and met her. He was just getting to know her, and he had already grown to love her so much. But now that she had be avoiding him, he was feeling helpless and sad. He already had a good idea why she was behaving like that. He wasn''t that dse, but he just didn''t know what to do. Sophia had lustful inttions toward Sam. Of course, there was love too, but Sam was new to the cultivator realm and was just exposed to the cultivator''s customs and norms. He couldn''t just ept the type of rtionship Sophia was hoping to have with him. He was really helpless in this situation. "Yes, they are super rare. There ar''t many cultivators who specialize in soul Dao or possess soul-rted skills or techniques in the currt Zith Chi Dominion. Moreover, there ar''t ev techniques that truly exist now. If they do, they''re either iplete or fake," H exined. "It is one of the Transcdt-grade Daos, after all. Not everyone gets toprehd the Dao of souls," Lorraine agreed. The Daos were ranked in four grades based on various factors: Supreme, Transcdt, Promint, and Ordinary. The Dao of Souls was a Transcdt-grade Dao. "The Daos are ranked based on their rarity, and the harder it gets toprehd the Daos, the Daos like sword dao and sphere Dao, which wereprehded through war weapons, hce these martial Daos and elemtal Daos were ranked as the Ordinary-grade Daos . Th there are those Daos that were a little moreplicated than martial Daos , like the Dao of poison, Dao of music, Dao of Runes, Dao of Destruction, etc. They were ranked as Promint-grade Daos," H continued. There were some greater Daos too; they were not justplicated but also incredibly hard toprehd. It has be said that the methods to ev gain insights into those Transcdt-grade Daoswere lost or iplete. Transcdt Daos were more mysterious; they were a higher form of Ordinary and Promint-grade Daos. For example, the Dao of War: this Transcdt-grade Dao could only beprehded if one had mastered the ordinary martial Daos that correspond to martial war weapons. Another example would be Dao of Chaos: only after mastering the elemtal Daoscould one hope to gain insights into the Dao of Chaos. As for supreme-grade Daos, they were considered more mysterious, and it has be said thatprehding a supreme-grade dao was akin toprehding thews of the universe. "Did you guys have any idea who could have be the perpetrator?" Sam asked. "No, not a single idea. However, one of the guards who was on night duty in the prison area saw someone or...something. From his description, it seems what he sawst night was like a figure made out of shadows with blood-red eyes or something. He was scared out of his wits, and he is probably traumatized very badly," Adriana shook her head, disappointed at the guard. As if remembering something, she continued, "This shadowy figure revealed the guard his name." "What''s his name?" Sam asked as if he didn''t know it already. "The Lord Of The Abyss," ... [A/N: If you joyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can ev contribute a Gold Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??] Chapter 64: Chapter 64: Sage Grade Techniques "This person was able to intrude on our territory and kill twelve prisoners without making so much as a sound. Ev I wasn''t able to sse a thing. Whoever this ''Lord of the Abyss'' is, he is undoubtedly dangerous. But I don''t understand one thing: What did he gain from killing those prisoners? They were already on death row. It just feels so random," Adriana raised her concern. "Regardless, I don''t care why he killed those twelve prisoners. He invaded my ce, and he is going to get punished for what he has done," Adriana said coldly. As the great Hailstorm n''s matriarch, she couldn''t just ignore this incidt. This Lord of the Abyss invaded her territory right under her nose. This made this person her direct emy. Moreover, a stranger invading her territory was a huge blow to her pride. As a celestial dragon, her pride had no bounds, and she would not let this go without making a fuss. If the other n leaders heard about this, wouldn''t she be aughing stock? She had to capture this person and make them pay. It was only reasonable she would do that to recover her pride and peace. Sam, hearing her cold deration, felt a chill run down his spine. Only he knew that he was the Lord of the Abyss, and that his grandmother was unknowingly talking about killing him. Suppressing his expression, Sam asked, "S-So, Grandma, do you need my help with catching this person?" "That is so sweet, dear, but it''s my job to catch this bastard. Just focus on your cultivation and get stronger. That''s the best help you could do at this momt," Adriana said with a small smile as she marveled at how good-looking her grandson was. She wasn''t immune to his charm either, but she was strong ough to hide her desire from showing on her face. "Mother is right, son. This is the n''s business. You don''t have to bother yourself with this. I don''t want you putting yourself in danger," H told Sam in a serious tone. Sam nodded, "Don''t worry, Mom. I will always try to stay away from trouble." He was only saying that because he had to. But in reality, ev his mother knew that he probably wouldn''t run from trouble. "Here," Adriana waved her hand, and three scrolls flew out of her storage ring andnded on her hand. Th she handed them to her grandson. "I heard from your aunt that you already have both Qi and body cultivation methods. These three scrolls contain two sage-grade techniques and one Great sage grade technique, which I created myself. Learn them, and if you need any pills or resources, you can take as much as you want from the n''s storage room." Sam took the scrolls and put them in his storage ring. "I also prepared a ce for you to cultivate peacefully. There are elev peaks in the White Jade Mountain behind the Ancestral Manor. You can upy the sevth peak. The spiritual ergy in the mountain is quite dse and perfect for cultivation, and whatever phomon or manifestation you might incur would be hidd from the city. Of course, from the ancestral manor, we can see if you do cause it, though." Some timeter. Sam''s dragon wings with crimson patterns pped as he gracefullynded on the sevth peak of the snow-covered White Jade Mountain. The momt he tered the peak, he felt several eyes looking at him, observing him with interest. "Looks like I''m not alone on the mountain." He didn''t mind them and wt inside the cave. On the other side of the cave, he arrived at a spacious circr area filled with warm watering out of the little holes in the cave''s walls. At the cter of the water body was a circr solid structure made of a single rock. There was also a big -colored mat ced on it, easily fitting more than a doz people sitting cross-legged to cultivate, giv the dse spiritual ergy inside the cave. "Unlike the outside of the cave, the temperature in here is not too hot and not too cold. It feels perfect," Sam muttered, satisfied with his grandmother''s arrangemt. He looked a and wt towards the stream of water. He could see the faint steam emanating from the water as he gtly dipped his hand in. "Hot water inside a cave on a snow-covered mountain. This feels good." He sat on the mat and took out the three scrolls from his storage ring. These scrolls contained two sage-grade techniques and one great sage-grade technique. Sage-grade techniques, as the name suggests, were created by sages. They were undefeated and unsurpassable techniques, and only other sage techniques or higher-grade techniques could hope to surpass them. And here was Sam, holding three of those techniques in his hand. Formon people and ordinary cultivators, sage-grade techniques were rarer than anything. Cultivators who were talted might possess sage-grade techniques inherited from their sect, family, or n, especially if they were prodigies. As the true heir of the Hailstorm n, Sam naturally inherited his n''s resources and sage-grade techniques. Sam oped and unfurled one of the scrolls. It looked in and normal, with no visible writing on it. Sam invoked his spiritual ergy, causing it to burst from his body. As his spiritual ergy interacted with the seemingly ordinary scroll, the scroll started to vibrate. Various Dao patterns emerged on the scroll as it floated in the air before his eyes. The empty scroll transformed, and words appeared writt in dark red color. It was a sage-grade technique, "The Hundred Mountains Palm." This palm technique belonged to the Hailstorm n and had the power to bring forth the weight of a hundred mountains with a single palm. However, only a sage could unleash the full pottial of this technique. Currtly, Sam could maximize at least 30% of its sage-grade power. "Let''s get started th," Sam smiled as he activated his Mystic Voidheart Harmonic Physique, his innate ability Rumination rity, and began gaining insights into the technique. ... While Sam was immersed in gaining insights into the three sage-grade techniques, the Hailstorm n''s matriarch and the others were preparing to greet some unexpected guests. "Respected matriarch, the King of the Lumin Dynasty, Shun Fulmine, the que Sakura Fulmine, and their only daughter, Princess of the Lumin Dynasty are here to see you," the guard announced, bowing respectfully. "Lumin Dynasty, huh? I wonder what they want," Adriana mused. "Bring them to the guest room and serve them something to drink," Adriana instructed the guard before heading to the outer area of the ancestral manor. "Both the king and que came in person along with their only daughter? It seems King Shun is desperate to acquire support from us," Ava remarked. "Why would the great King Shun of the great Lumin Dynasty need support?" H asked curiously. "As you guys already know, the Lumin Dynasty was backed up by the Fulmine n. Three months ago, the Fulmine n''s currt head and his younger brother had a disagreemt, and this disagreemt grew into an argumt. Th, the n itself split up betwe the currt head and the younger brother," Adriana exined. The currt king of the Lumin Dynasty was the son of the currt head of the Fulmine n, while his younger brother was from the branch family. Unbeknownst to the older brother, the younger brother had be amassing support from various forces in hopes of acquiring the Fulmine n for himself. Wh a small disagreemt urred, the younger brother seized the opportunity and rebelled against the older brother, almost seeding in acquiring the tire n. However, the older brother was not to be tak lightly. "Let me guess, after the n itself broke into two, the younger brother wants to take this chance to take over the Lumin Dynasty from his nephew, by getting support from noble ns from the Azure Dragon contint," Lorraine snorted. If the younger brother took over the tire Fulmine n, he would also dethrone the currt king of the Lumin Dynasty. "What''s your stance on this matter, Mother? Are you going to support the Fulmine n''s head or his younger brother?" H inquired. Whoever seeded to the throne, it wouldn''t affect the Hailstorm n significantly, but it prested a great opportunity to gain befits by using this conflict. Throughout history, war and conflict were always a chance for those who observed from the sidelines to reap rewards. "I have not decided yet," Adriana replied. She needed to consider this carefully. As one of the major forces in the Azure Dragon contint, she possessed great authority and power. For thousands of years, the Lumin Dynasty had be a good neighbor and a valuable ally to the Hailstorm n, and King Shun had always giv the Hailstorm n respect. Just these reasons alone inclined her to support the currt head of the Fulmine n. However, in war, feelings didn''t matter. As the Hailstorm n''s matriarch, she would only think about her n''s well-being and her own befit. ... [A/N: If you joyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can ev contribute a Gold Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??] Chapter 65: Chapter 65: Lenora Fenrirs Past - 1 Sam had beprehding the Sage-grade techniques that he received from Adriana for three days before emerging from his indoor cultivation. On the third day, King Shun of the Luminae Dynasty, along with his wife and daughter, came to visit the Hailstorm n regarding political matters. During the first day of Sam''s cultivation, he sat cross-legged, his figure hovering one and a half feet above the g, with an op scroll releasing mysterious ergies before his face. His eyes were op but emotionless, fixed on the scroll, rapidly absorbing insights. Lora Frir, the maid Sam had be eyeing, quietly tered the cave. She appeared before him, surprised by Sam''s rapid progress. ''It''s only be a few hours since he came here, but he''s already tered theprehsion state and is rapidly gaining insights into the techniques. Young master sure is talted,'' she thought. Choosing not to disturb Sam, Lora found afortable spot a little distance away and sat cross-legged. She quietly observed Sam, feeling a sse of calmness as she watched his focused expression. Reflecting on the familiar feelings she expericed in his presce, Lora couldn''t help but sigh. "Looking at his face like this calms me," she muttered to herself. The memory of the strong feelings she had wh in Sam''s presce resurfaced¡ªthe familiarity and the desire to be close to him were stronger than ever. "I wonder if he likes me the way I like him," Lora sighed, contemting her rtionship with Sam. "I really want to understand why I''m feeling the way I''m feeling towards him; that''s why I epted so fast wh the matriarch asked me to be the young master''s personal maid. Maybe if I''m close to him, I might understand these weird feelings," Lora pondered. She didn''t rest the familiarity and the myriad of feelings she expericed a Sam; it all felt peculiar to her. There was something about Sam that she couldn''t ignore, prompting her desire to get closer to him. Now, it had led to her developing an infatuation with Sam. Guine affection started to grow for Sam, especially wh he became flirty and invaded her personal space, something she surprisingly joyed. Now, she found herself wondering if there could be something more with Sam. This curiosity and the budding feelings were the reasons Lora quickly agreed wh Adriana asked if she would be willing to be the personal maid of her grandson. Just as she was speaking to herself in her mind, Sam, feeling some kind of connection, was disturbed from hisprehsion. He wasn''t angry; he was just surprised that this weird feeling he got from Lora was strong ough to pull him out of hisprehsion state. Their eyes met, and Sam asked, "Lora? What are you doing here? Did my grandma summon me?" "No." Lora paused for a second, th continued, avoiding eye contact, "...the matriarch asked me to be your personal maid from now on." "She asked you to be my personal maid?" "Yes." "..." "Why did you agree?" "I-I..." Lora felt her throat go dry. She didn''t want to admit that she was curious about him and agreed to be his personal maid. Seeing her red, embarrassed face, Sam felt a sudd urge to tease her. He grabbed her by the arm and pulled her into his embrace, making her sit on hisp, his hands wrapped a her waist firmly, holding her in ce. Lora, still surprised, didn''t offer any resistance. If anything, she felt embarrassed and anticipative of what might happ next. "Y-Young master, what are you doing?" she asked, feeling more embarrassed as she saw how close Sam''s face was to her. Looking at that otherworldly, handsome, manly face, staring at his lips, she felt a strong urge to kiss, but she controlled herself. Sam, being an empath, knew what she was thinking, and he smiled proudly. Taking a second to observe her¡ªheryered long ck hair, her night-like eyes, her juicy lips¡ªhe wasn''t far off from kissing her. However, he refrained because he wanted to talk with her about something. Touching her fair cheeks, Sam asked, "Lora, tell me something." "A-Anything you ask, young master." "Have you...do you feel anything strange or weird in my presce, like a familiarity that we have known each other before?" Sam asked casually, but his tone was firm, as if it was important. Lora was surprised. She didn''t expect him to ask the same thing she was here trying to find out about. "Does he also feel the same weird familiarity I feel towards him? Is that why he''s getting close to me?" Suddly, she felt like her world was destroyed. Sam, feeling her thoughts, hastily rified, "Don''t think too much. Yes, this weird familiarity got me interested in you first, but the only reason I wanted to get close to you was that I guinely liked you." "...I-Is that true?" Lora asked in a mosquito voice. Inside, she was feeling butterflies flying a. She felt so happy that he was really attracted to her. "Yes. What I said is the truth... But before we talk about us, answer my earlier question. Do you feel that weird connection betwe us?" Suppressing her excitemt, she nodded her head like a chick. "Yes, yes. I do feel those weird feelings... Every time I look at your face, I just feel a strong urge to be on your side. I want to submit to you. I''ve never felt anything like this before... Do you feel that way towards me too?" Sam replied, "Yes, I could feel something simr as well," and th fell into silce. It was unknown what he was thinking. Lora, still in his arms, waited patitly for him to continue. As if rearranging his thoughts, Sam let out a sigh. "Lora, why are you working as a maid in our n? You are a direct descdant of the Lycan Progitor and also the Princess of the Lupinoria Kingdom. I can''t imagine a princess of a kingdom working as a maid in another noble n on another contint. Just what happed? Tell me your backstory." Sam had always be curious ever since heid his eye on Lora for the first time. How could a princess of a kingdom work as a simple maid? It was unrealistic. Th what did it mean? It meant something happed, and Sam wanted to know the real reasons behind her. Lora was dumbfounded. She didn''t expect that he would be interested in her life. It made her ev more affectionate toward Sam, but at the same time, bad memories, which she had hidd in the deepest part of her mind, resurfaced. Her face darked, her expression turned cruel, and killing intt oozed out of her body, colliding a Sam like a tsunami. It wasn''t directed toward Sam, but he could still feel the killing intt in the air. Unable to control her anger, her dark ck eyes turned neon blue, her face took on a wild furious expression, her werewolf features became visible. Her skin took on a silvery fur, a long tail with the same fur grew behind her, her fit body grew more defined, and her height increased a few inches. Sharp and defined ws appeared on her hand, and her teeth grew fangs that seemed like they could tear apart the sky itself. It wasn''t for Sam being a dragon; her ws would have easily pierced his skin just by touching him a little. Ev now, it would pierce his skin if she applied a little pressure. ... [A/N: If you joyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can ev contribute a Gold Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??] Chapter 66: Chapter 66: Lenora Fenrirs Past - 2 Unable to control her anger, her dark ck eyes turned neon blue, her face took on a wild furious expression, her werewolf features became visible. Her skin took on a silvery fur, a long tail with the same fur grew behind her, her fit body grew more defined, and her height increased a few inches. Sharp and defined ws appeared on her hand, and her teeth grew fangs that seemed like they could tear apart the sky itself. It wasn''t for Sam being a dragon; her ws would have easily pierced his skin just by touching him a little. Ev now, it would pierce his skin if she applied a little pressure. Soon, she started to lose control of her emotions. But just before it happed, Sam raised his aura and activated his Divine power, the Divine charm. It also had a hidd ability, which was influcing one''s emotional state. He hadn''t unlocked this ability yet, but he could still use it on a small scale. Sam used this ability on Lora and tried to calm her down. The air inside the cave became violt and restless as her aura got stronger and wild, uncontrobly. "Lora, calm down. You are here with me. Nothing bad is happing. I won''t let anything bad happ to you. Control yourself," Sam gritted his teeth as he tried to hold her in ce. No matter what he said, Lora couldn''t hear him, or more precisely, she didn''t want to hear him. Her anger had reached a point where only destruction mattered, her killing instinct, the killer instinct of a wild animal. Wh provoked, it would not rest until it tore apart their existce into a million pieces. That''s how ferocious her instincts were, and Lora, being an Alpha-ss werewolf, felt it countless times more¡ªthe instinct of an Alpha werewolf. "Lora..." Sam''s eyes became moist, he could feel his heartbeat restlessly. He felt sadness burding him wh he looked at the state she was in. He couldn''t understand how he became this emotional wh he saw her like that. He had just met her not long ago; he was just getting to know her. Was it the work of this strange familiarity he felt with her? Just what was this weird feeling? Why did it make him feel this burding ssation, like it was his job to make her life right, like it was his duty to make her happy? It was weird, but Sam ssed that it was how it was supposed to be. Suddly, Sam mustered all of his strgth, grabbing her fur-covered face, trying to hold her in ce. She was much stronger than him in her werewolf form, and he could only counter using all his strgth. He increased his Divine power to its maximum as he attempted to calm her down. Looking at her werewolf transformation, he didn''t feel disgusted; all he felt was extreme sadness that he had never felt in his life before. In a desperate attempt to reach her, he pressed his lips on hers. He felt a burning ssation on her lips, but he didn''t stop. He could feel her fangs touching his lip as his skin was pierced, and a lot of blood spurted out. The second the first drop of his bloodnded inside her mouth, she felt something. It was his heart, and it ached with pain as it beat faster. Slowly, her consciousness returned, and her eyes closed as she felt an instinctual urge to return the kiss to Sam with intsity. Her werewolf transformation slowly turned off, and her features reverted back to her human form, her lips still kissing Sam intsely. Droplets of tears rolled down her cheeks from her exhausted, tired eyes. They both just kept their lips on each other without making any noise, their eyes closed. As their lips separated, a thread of saliva formed, and they looked into each other''s eyes with indescribable emotions running rampant in their minds. "Lora, so much anger, so much fury bottling up inside is not good. All it takes is a little nudge, and it''s going to explode like a volcano. It will burn everything in its way, evtually, it will consume you too," Sam said slowly. Sam continued, "I know something bad happed to you. I know you... Actually, I don''t understand how you feel. Hell, I don''t ev know what tragedy befell upon you. I''m not one of those people who would say that I understand you. I''m not going to pretd that everything will be alright just because I can say so. But I can try to understand. Tell me what happed, so I can try to understand you and your feelings," Sam said, cupping her face with his two hands. Lora, feeling a myriad of emotions, nodded her head and started recalling the life that she lived. She was the direct descdant of the Lycan Progitor and also the Princess of the Lupinoria Kingdom. The Lupinoria Kingdom was one of the major forces in the White Tiger contint, a kingdom made of the lycan races. While the Werewolves, one of the lycan races, had the overall control over the tire lycan races, this was because the werewolves were the first of the lycan races to be created by the Lycan Progitor. Ev the royal family, the Frir family, were the direct descdants of the lycan progitor. There were other lycan races too, like the Werecoyotes, Wdigos, and many more. They were created by the lycan progitor, but they were not the direct descdants like the werewolves. It all happed a hundred years ago. It was just another peaceful day in Lora Frir''s life. She and her younger sister were hanging out in the gard wh suddly, out of nowhere, the royal family was attacked in their castle. By the time Lora grasped the gravity of her circumstances, it was already toote. She and her sister were sured by a group of cultivators of the lycan race. She was first dumbfounded. Why would their own people attack them? Did something happ? The cultivators suring them all had high cultivation levels. The weakest one was a lower-stage Battle Monarch. While Lora was a peak-stage Spirit Severing Realm cultivator, her younger sister was just a Core Formation Realm cultivator. There was no way they could hope to escape, let alone fight them. Just at that momt wh all hope seemed to be lost, their father and mother, who were boundary emperors, defded them. A fight broke out, but the winning side was already decided, ev if they were boundary emperors, they could never fight against a group of great sages and a couple of boundary emperors. But still, the King and Que managed to hold on for a few minutes, just ough to give their daughters ough time to make an escape. It was all that Lora could remember. After fleeing from the castle, all she heard was explosions and screams. She didn''t know what befell her parts. Ev after fleeing, they were still being pursued. They didn''t look back. With her sister in her arms, Lora ran as fast as she could, and soon she was caught up by her pursuers. They were attacked, and in her desperate attempt to escape, she used an artifact giv to her by her mother and teleported her younger sister to somece she did not know about but a safe ce. That was thest time she saw her younger sister, and it was a hundred years ago. Just as the pursuers were going to capture her, Adriana Hailstorm, the matriarch of the Hailstorm n, found her and saved her in respect to her good rtionship with Lora''s parts. Ever since th, she has be with Adriana. After a month or so through Adriana''s connections, she came to know that her parts were killed, and the another lycan race, the Werecoyotes, had annexed the kingdom under their influce. At the d, it was all the Werecoyotes. Due to their jealousy of the Werewolves, they nned and gathered some forces and attacked the royal werewolves, killing the king and que, with the two princesses managing to escape. ... [A/N: If you joyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can ev contribute a Gold Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??] Chapter 67: Chapter 67: A Kiss to Remember "Lora, you lost your parts, your life, but trust me wh I say this, you will get your life back, and your sister, and you will have your revge. I will make sure of that," Sam said as he gtly stroked her face. Lora heard his words. She subconsciously thought that he was the only one she could trust. She felt like she just heard a deration from her guardian angel. She didn''t feel it, but she subconsciously knew that he would fulfill her wish. She didn''t know where this trust wasing from. Hell, she didn''t ev know why she was getting this close to Sam so soon. Gerally, how long would a girl take to let a man inside her personal space? Not days, not months, but years, sometimes not ev a mortal lifetime. Some never op up. But all it took was days. Lora had already oped up to Sam like never before. "I... I feel like I have to put my trust in you, but I don''t understand why I feel like this... This is so weird," a small helpless smile formed on her face as she wiped her tears with the back of her hand. Sam, seeing her bing lively again, felt his racing heart resume its normal pace. Sam ran his hands through heryered long dark hair. "Why is your hair so dark? Is it because of that curse that''s be haunting you?" A surprised expression dawned on Lora''s fair face. She wondered how he knew about that. Other than Adriana, no one knew that she had a curse on her. Still, she didn''t ask him about it. "Yes, it''s because of that damn curse. It makes my hair and eyes turn dark. This curse is quite strong; it prevts me from cultivating. If I persist, it burns my life essce." "Who cursed you?" Sam''s eyes turned cold. "I don''t know who cursed me. I was cursed ev before... the destruction of my family. Whoever put the curse on me did it long before the incidt," Lora said, looking straight at his face. "Mm..." Sam casually pulled her into a hug, as if it was a normal thing to do, as he thought about something. Lora was surprised, but she too had the same kind of feeling going on. She didn''t refuse the hug and wrapped her arms a his back, resting her head on his shoulder. Only after hugging him did she realize that a few momts ago, she just had her first kiss. ''Oh my god, I just had my first kiss.'' She touched her lips gtly, remembering wh, in her rage, Sam had kissed her in his desperate attempt to bring her back. She remembered everything. She remembered how Sam shed tears wh he couldn''t bear to see the fury and vgeance she bottled up inside. She couldn''t help but feel like Sam was the one for her. "What are you thinking about? Our kiss? I should say you bit me really hard with your pristine fangs... It was painful, you know," Sam said in a teasing tone. Lora recalled how, in her rage, wh Sam kissed her, her fangs uninttionally pierced his lips, and how she had tasted his blood. Her face contorted in dissatisfaction and guilt. She couldn''t believe herself. How could she mess up her first kiss with her dream man like that in her rage? Moreover, she hurt Sam unknowingly and tasted his blood. Her face lost all color, and she felt really bad. "Again, don''t think too much. It''s not a big deal. So what if you kissed me in your rage and drew a few drops of blood? It doesn''t matter. In the d, it''s still you. And if you are worried about hurting me, trust me, you didn''t hurt me. If there is something that hurt me, it was you going out of control with your rage," Sam patted her back. Lora didn''t say anything and remained silt, not believing his words. "If you don''t believe me, th we will kiss again. How about that? That way, you will have your kiss, and also you can consider that repaying me for what you think as hurting me? How about it? Deal?" Hearing his ''deal,'' Lora''s face regained its colors. She looked at his incredibly handsome face and nodded her head like a chick. Sam smiled cheekily, like a merchant who just made the deal of his life. Lora, seeing his happy face, felt embarrassed and also happy herself. Sam slowly moved his face closer to her, and Lora didn''t shy away. She moved closer to Sam, pressing their lips on each other. Their lips gtly touched, and Lora felt a shock run through her body. Her face turned all red, her luscious lips devoured by Sam''s manly lips. This was the first time she had kissed someone, but for some reason, she felt like it wasn''t the first time she had kissed Sam. It wasn''t a coincidce that Amelia, too, wh she had her first kiss, that too with Sam, felt like she had kissed Sam before. She felt that kissing Sam was a normal thing to do. Lora instinctively wrapped her arms a Sam''s neck like a lover, and their kiss intsified. Sam, feeling her arms a his neck, held her waist lovingly. As Lora got morefortable with Sam, she felt something invading her mouth, and she instinctively let it in. Sam''s tongue danced a in her mouth. Chu~ Chu~ Kissing sounds filled the inside of the cave, and it didn''t get out because there was an Emperor-grade formation set up in the Sevth Peak of the White Jade Mountain. So, no one in this world would be able to eavesdrop or spread their spiritual sse inside the cave. It meant that no matter what Sam did inside the cave, no one would find out about it. As their tongues battled with intsity and hotness, Sam and Lora started to lose themselves in their own world. Lora could feel her whole body heating up in the momt as she was turned on, and desire for Sam overflowed. Lora could feel herself losing control, but she didn''t stop. She didn''t want to. Just as she was about to lose it, Sam separated his lips from hers, letting both of them take a momt to catch their breath. "It''s not time yet, not like this," Sam said slowly, with an intoxicated expression. Clearly, he was doing all he could to control himself from jumping on her. Lora, feeling disappointed, pouted and nodded her head. She wasn''t feeling as shy as before. "Now, I think I might be able to remove that curse from you." "Y-You can?" "Well, I won''t know unless I try it." Sam put his palm on her forehead. "Do you trust me?" "With every cell of my body," Lora said without hesitation. "I will begin now." Sam activated his very own innate ability, The Devour. At the same time, Sam closed his eyes and conctrated all his atttion on his control. Ev if he had extraordinary control over his ability, he still put his full effort into this. He was going to devour her curse. Soon, a reddish aura began to ooze out of Sam''s palm, which was ced on Lora''s forehead. This aura was naturally aggressive and predatory, but it did not show such behavior on Lora. In fact, it made her feel safe under that aura. ''Again, everything feels weird with him... in a good way,'' Lora thought to herself with a smile on her face. The reddish aura covered her tire being, but all Lora saw was a red veil slowly covering her, like a protective barrier¡ªat least that''s how she perceived it. She felt supremely calm. The same couldn''t be said for Sam, though. He was under a lot of pressure. His aura came in contact with the curse that had be weaking and suppressing her pottial for so long. He had full trust in his control, ough to devour her curse as easily as eating a cupcake. He had already done something like this before, remember? He devoured the poison from his grandmother''s body. But still, he couldn''t do this like that. It wasn''t because it was a curse he was devouring this time; it was because of the person he was using his ability on. He did not want anything to go wrong. As the aura came in contact with the curse, the devouring aura sucked it in like a ck hole without mercy. As Sam''s aura devoured the curse, the devouring aura was slowly absorbed back into his palm. And like before, he fell onto his butt, wiping the sweat from his forehead. Wh his eyes looked at Lora, he saw the negative effects the curse had on her body disappear. It was shown in her appearance. Her dark ck hair that was cascading down her back let off a small shine as it slowly changed color and turned into silvery . Her eyes, which had turned ck due to the effects of the curse, turned into silver eyes. Her fair face gained a more whitish color and looked healthier. It was not just her appearance that returned; her pottial, which was suppressed by the curse, and her weaked state were dissolved. With the curse gone, the spiritual ergy inside the cave tered her body, solidifying her cultivation ev more. As her appearance turned back, she looked at Sam with a loving and obsessive smile, as if she had just found the most precious thing in the world. "You are gorgeous," Sam said. In return, like a speeding bullet, Loraunched at Sam and hugged him like a teddy bear. "Young master, I love you so much." "You don''t have to address me as young master, you know," Sam said, massaging her back. "I like calling you young master," Lora said confidtly. "...Alright," Sam smiled helplessly. ... [A/N: If you joyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can ev contribute a Gold Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??] Chapter 68: Chapter 68: Revelation and Reconciliation Lora was still hugging Sam after he devoured the curse from her body. Sam, who was joying the hug, suddly tsed as he ssed something. He looked in a particr direction, the cave''s trance, where a slder figure stood. Lora noticed this wh she felt Sam''s body stiff. "Master, what''s wrong?" Following his gaze, she saw a figure in standing with a brok expression. Tears could be se rolling down her beautiful face, her hair messy. It was Sophia Hailstorm, Sam''s older sister. Lora hastily let go of Sam and put some distance betwe her and him. "Sophia, we are¡ª" Sam wanted to say something, but the words stuck in his mouth. He was imprinted by his older sister. Ev though it was still partial, coupled with his Divine power, he could clearly sse her emotions, and frankly, he was overwhelmed by the feelings she was expericing right now. He could sse shock, betrayal, anger, hurt, pain, insecurity, grief, mncholy, despair, heartache, dejection, sorrow, regret, depression from her. It was affecting him too. While on the side, Lora was confused. She didn''t know that Sophia had imprinted on Sam. Sam looked into his older sister''s eyes, which were red from wiping away those tears. He felt a sting of pain. It was not like what he felt from Amelia or Lora. He knew and understood this feeling clearly. "Lora...leave us alone, we will talkter, okay?" Sam siltly st a voice transmission to Lora. Lora gave a nod and walked out of the cave, leaving Sophia and Sam alone. Ev wh Lora was walking past her, Sophia did not bat an eye. Her gaze looked so down and solemn, solely on Sam, just like how his was on her. "Why...Why can you ept her and not me?" Sophia''s voice conveyed disbelief and betrayal. Sam, at this point, didn''t have words or actions that could make his older sister feel better. He wrapped his arms a Sophia and tightly embraced her. Sophia didn''t offer resistance, nor did she hug him back. She just stood there with her hands down, shaking. "Sophia...older sister, I love you more than anything, more than you know. I cannot see you sobbing like this," as Sam spoke, his eyes became watery, and tears flowed down. Feeling his emotions, Sophia couldn''t contain herself and wrapped her arms a him too. "You took that vampire as your lover and lost your virginity to her, and now you epted that werewolf as your lover...why can''t you ept me? Do you not love me like you im? Why, why, why, why...can''t you?" Sophia cried her heart out, all the emotions she had bottled up inside came crashing down from her heart to Sam. No matter how much Sam ignored her, ev though Sam did not give her what she wanted, ev though she felt like she was cheated on, she could never hate Sam because she loved him that much. Sam, too, knew how much he had hurt his sister. He understood that the fault was on him. He was the one who had be rejecting Sophia just because he was not familiar with the norms of the cultivator realm. Sophia did nothing but love him to the core. Unlike Sam, she was born and raised in the cultivator realm. She thought the rtionship she wanted to have with Sam was not strange. It was right for her to think like that too. The reason why mortals believed that rtionships betwe blood rtives were taboo was that the childr born from such rtionships would be affected by the union. There was also a spiritual reason for this ¨C mortals were the lowest-ranking beings, so, of course, they should be afraid of the consequces of taboo rtionships. Unlike mortals, supernatural beings didn''t have that weakness. Moreover, these kinds of rtionships were actually supported in some ces, mainly to keep their bloodlines pure. This was all on Sam. The only way to resolve this issuey in Sam''s hands. Sam knew what he wanted to do, he knew what Sophia wanted from him ¨C the only thing she could ever hope for from him. Truth be told, ever since he found out about the inttions and desires Sophia and the others had for him, he has be thinking a lot about this too. Sam slowly separated her head and held her tear-filled face gtly with his two hands. He could see her eyes burning with exhaustion. "Older sister..." Sam pressed his lips to hers, surprising Sophia, and gave her an intse kiss that seemed to convey all of his burning feelings. For a momt, Sophia didn''t understand what was happing. Th she felt a hot ssation spread over her lips. She found herself kissing the man of her dreams. Removing the restraints, Sam finally embraced the feelings Sophia had be giving him. Wh Sophia finally kissed Sam, she felt goosebumps through her body like a hurricane. Not wanting to miss anything, she wrapped her hands tightly a Sam''s neck as she indulged herself in kissing her Sam. She could feel something poking her teeth. She knew what it was. She slowly oped her mouth a little, and like a bullet, Sam''s tongue invaded her mouth and assaulted her tongue. Sam, with a red and intoxicated face, explored the insides of her mouth with his tongue, savoring her like the most delicious dish in the world. Sophia, feeling this, felt intoxicated. Her desires were going wild as she lost herself in kissing Sam. They continued like this for several minutes before he finally let go of her, but Sophia didn''t release him. She held him tightly and continued to kiss. Soon, she, too, let him go. As their lips separated, a thick thread of saliva formed, her body burning with desire. "Are you happy now?... Older sister, I love you. I want you to be by my side for eternity..." Sam said, wiping the little saliva on the corner of her lip with his thumb. Hearing his words, Sophia couldn''t control her emotions as she embraced Sam with a loving smile. "This big sister loves you to death. I will do anything for you... I will also bear your child in the future," Sophia mumbled, burying her face on his chest. Hearing her deration, Sam smiled helplessly. ''Is she already thinking about bearing my childr?'' Sam wondered siltly, but he didn''t say anything. He would leave that matter for future Sam to deal with. "Promise me one thing, brother dearest, that I''m your only most beloved sister," Sophia said, pouting as if she disliked something. "Of course, you are my beloved sister. Why wouldn''t you be?" "Ev if those three bitches appeared before you, your only beloved sister is me, you understand?" Sam was confused. ''What is she talking about?'' "Who are those three you are talking about?" Sophia th remembered that her brother didn''t know about that. She started arguing inside, wondering if she should tell him about this ssitive information. H and Sophia had agreed that they would reveal this together, and not now. Now she was wondering if she should tell him or let her mother deal with this situation. ''Fuck it, I won''t keep any secret from my brother dearest.'' After taking some time, she could see that Sam was starting to suspect something. Th she finally revealed, "After Mom and Aunt Lorraine ran away to the mortal world, that bastard father of ours took in another woman as his wife. With her, he had three daughters." Sophia said slowly, not knowing what Sam''s reaction would be. Sam, upon hearing that, fell silt. His face took on an indiffert expression, and only he knew what he was thinking. Sophia, seeing his reaction, did not say anything and waited for him to digest this revtion she just shared. Through her imprint, she had ced on Sam, she could feel what he was feeling. "That bastard, because of him, my brother dearest is feeling betrayed and mad." She cursed her father, wishing she could now strangle him with a metal. After some time, she saw Sam sigh. "Are you mad, brother dearest?" Sophia asked as she cupped his face. "No." Sam hugged his sister. "Really?" "Yes. I mean, Mom kept a lot of secrets, including you, and more than that, I can imagine how hurt she must have be to learn about him taking a wife and having three daughters... I''m not mad, I''m just sad." "They are our half-sisters. You don''t have to be concerned about this... Do you hate them?" Sophia asked slowly. "Hate who?" "...Our half-sisters?" "..No, it''s not their fault. Everything up until this momt, it was all on that man." A small smile formed on his face as he patted her back. "And my dear sister, ev if I recognize them as my sisters, you would always be my most beloved sister in the world." ''I won, bitches!'' Sophia screamed in her mind. ... [A/N: If you joyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can ev contribute a Gold Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??] Chapter 69: Chapter 69: The Sennyu Resonance After spding some ''quality time'' with her little brother, Sophia reluctantly left with a pouting but happy face. During this time, he learned an interesting thing about his older sister ¨C she loved head pats. He found another fun way to spoil his older sister. "Phew... finally, now that the issues with my loving sister are resolved, I don''t have to worry about her doing something that I will regret. As for me, I don''t regret epting her as my woman," he looked a the cave. Once again, he was alone. He waved his hand, and three scrolls containing two sage techniques and one great sage technique floated in front of his face. "I wonder what they''re like, those half-sisters of mine...," He wondered. "There is also that Snyu Resonance for me to worry about..." Sam got tired of calling that obsessive and familiar ssation he ssed from Amelia, Lora, Yuna, and his teacher Mia Hasegawa, as just ''weird'' and ''strange,'' so he decided to give it a name. The name he came up with was the Snyu Resonance. His face suddly frowned with a bad premonition. "I hate that I don''t know anything about the things happing to me. It''s like my life is not in my control." "My life is getting moreplicated by the minute," he muttered under his breath before sighing. "Tch whatever... I will leave this matter to the future me to deal with." His mindset was simple: If he was strong ough, there would be nothing that could harm him or those he was close to. Looking at the three scrolls emitting various patterns and ergy signatures, Sam thought, "Now that my mind is clear, I''m ready toprehd all three of these techniques in one go." He rubbed his chin as he wondered about something in his mind. The scrolls floated still as if waiting for him toprehd the techniques they held within. "Let''s start th." He waved his hand again, and the three scrolls floated one after another. He th proceeded to infuse his spiritual ergy into the three scrolls simultaneously. What he was doing was bold. If his grandmother or any other expericed cultivator were to see this, they would be shocked. Sam was trying toprehd all the three techniques at the same time. Usually, wh one wished to gain insights into Sage techniques or higher-grade techniques, they could do one at a time. Ev th, there was a limit to how many techniques one was capable of learning unless they had a special physique like the Transcdt Coalee Daoist Physique. But such physiques were rare. Of course, one could still forcefully learn them if they had the ability to do so, but that level ofprehsion and cognizance was simply unheard of. But not Sam. He already possessed an extremely high level ofprehsion, and to make things more fortunate for him, he had an Innate Ability ¨C the Rumination rity. This Innate ability increased his learning andprehsion ability to another level. Sam soon tered theprehsion state as his face adopted an indiffert expression, with his eyes gaining insights rapidly into all three techniques at the same time. ... While Sam was delving into the three techniques, the third day of his closed-door cultivation arrived. He still hadn''te out. Ancestral Manor, Hailstorm n. "King Shun, I was wondering wh you would show up." Adriana took a small, graceful sip of tea as she spoke. The man she spoke to was the currt king of the Lumin Dynasty, Shun Fulmine. "It can''t be helped. My situation is dire. If I do not acquire the support of the noble ns in the Azure Dragon Contint as soon as I can, I will lose my kingdom to those ungrateful bastards from the branch family," King Shun said, with killing intt evidt in his eyes. Beside him sat a girl with brown hair and bangs reaching her eyebrows, two long tresses that reached her neck on both sides in the front on her cheeks, and brown eyes toplimt. She was the princess of the Lumin Dynasty and the only daughter of King Shun, Yuna Fulmine. ''I don''t see him...'' Her eyes wandered as if searching for someone important, but they didn''t find that person. Disappointmt grew on her face, but th it turned into curiosity. ''Wait, why do I feel so disappointed that he is not here?'' She shook her head. Her eyes th found a figure in a Japanese maid uniform. ''An alpha-ss werewolf, huh?'' She squinted as she ssed something. ''Why does she seem so familiar?'' Lora ssed eyes on her and found Yuna looking at her curiously. ''It''s that same damn feeling I got from that vampire, Amelia...'' Lora could sse the Snyu resonance from Yuna, and it annoyed her. This was the third time she felt the Snyu resonance from another woman, four people if you count Sam in. In Lora''s opinion, this Snyu resonance was something unique to Sam and his possible love interests. In her words, she would say that it was like a spider''s web, Sam was the cter of the web, and these wom who could experice Snyu Resonance were the big threads of the web connected to him, while also interlinked with each other with a thin web. ''Now that I think about it, I only experice Snyu resonance from Sam and some random wom... no, not just some random wom, wom with a special origin.'' ''I am a direct descdant of the Lycan progitor. As for that vampire, Amelia Scarlett, I know for a fact that the members of the Scarlett n are direct descdants of the Vampire progitor.'' Lora thought about her theory, noticing that Yuna was looking at her with the same kind of gaze she was looking at her. ''Yuna Fulmine, the daughter of Shun Fulmine, who is a descdant of the main branch of the strongest Qilin n... There is a possibility that she could be a descdant of the Qilin progitor.'' ''There is also that girl from the branch family of the Hailstorm n who also gave me Snyu resonance. Ev if she is from the branch family, they are still the descdants of the Dragon progitor.'' The woman Lora was thinking about was the daughter of the second brother of Alexander Hailstorm, whom Adriana divorced some time ago. Since Lora was acting as Adriana''s personal maid, she countered that girl a couple of times. Lora tried to connect the dots and was sessful. She was the direct descdant of the Lycan progitor. Amelia Scarlett was the direct descdant of the Vampire progitor. Yuna Fulmine was a descdant of the Qilin progitor. As for the woman from the branch family of the Hailstorm n she was talking about, the Hailstorm n itself was a direct descdant of the Dragon progitor. She came to this conclusion only based on the things that weremon among these wom. She felt like it was no coincidce that they were all descdants of their respective races'' progitors. Lora still didn''t know about the other woman who had expericed the Snyu resonance from Sam¡ªMia Hasegawa. Sam''s teacher wh he was in the mortal world, like her, there was a probability she could be a descdant of the T Tailed Celestial Fox. In the d, all she did was make assumptions and theories caused by her curiosity, but she understood three things. The first was that this Snyu resonance only urs with one man, and that was Sam. The second thing was that all the wom who could experice the Snyu resonance with Sam were connected to their respective races'' progitors. The third thing was that all these wom connected to Sam were going to d up bing his lovers. This third theory was something she was unsure of, but she felt this was the case. Just as Lora was pondering over her theories, a guard tered, bowing before Adriana. "Respected Matriarch, Count Scarlett of the Nightingale is here to see you," the guard kneeled with one leg and said. "Count Nichs Scarlett?" King Shun eximed in surprise. "He must be here for his daughter," Adriana remarked, and just at that momt, Amelia tered the room after three days of closed-door cultivation. King Shun narrowed his eyes, ''It''s the second daughter of Count Scarlett. What in the world is she doing here?'' Beside him, Yuna wore a strange expression wh she saw Amelia ter the room. ''She gives me the same strange feeling as that werewolf... I don''t believe I have met her before or that werewolf. I wonder why I am feeling like this?'' Just as Adriana was about to give instructions to the guard, two more guards came in and bowed on one knee. "Respected Matriarch, Lord Duncan Hailstorm, along with his family, is here for an audice," the second guard said in a respectful tone. After the second guard finished speaking, the third guard looked at the Matriarch, waiting for her approval to speak. Th he said, "Respected Matriarch, Lady Victoria of the reheart n is here to see you." ''Shun Fulmine, Nichs Scarlett, Victoria reheart, and Duncan Hailstorm, they sure chose a great time toe here, all at the same time too... Did they n this meeting ahead, or is it just a coincidce?'' Adriana mused to herself, ev if she was joking about it, she still considered that possibility. After taking a few seconds to rearrange her thoughts, Adriana instructed, "Bring them all in." The three guards nodded their heads and wt to do as they were told. BOOM! Suddly, everyone prest in the ancestral manor of the Hailstorm n heard the sound of an explosion caused by a sudd ergy surge. The ergy ripple resonated through the tire area, signaling the presce of a powerful cultivator. "It''sing from Jade White Mountain," Adriana said, contemting an absurd possibility before disappearing from the room. Witnessing her abrupt departure, the others were dumbfounded, especially King Shun and his family. However, those ustomed to Adriana''s unpredictable actions followed suit, their curiosity piqued. What could prompt the typically cold and cunning matriarch Hailstorm to act in such a manner? They followed her and arrived in front of the sevth peak of Jade White Mountain, located just behind the Ancestral Manor. Adriana, her family, King Shun and his family, Duncan Hailstorm and his family, Count Nichs Scarlett, and Victoria reheart¡ªall stood together before the sevth peak of Jade White Mountain. There, they bore witness to a young man with crimson hair in a lotus position, floating in the air sured by various dao patterns. His fingers were interwined, and his eyes remained closed. The young man exuded an incredible calmness, his face radiating perfection and beauty, like a prince charming. Various indescribable marks and symbols whirled a him, resemblings revolving a a great star¡ªthe sun. ''Crimson hair, the Crimson Inferno dragon bloodline, his presce, it''s unmistakable... He is my nephew,'' Victoria reheart murmured, her eyes expressing intrigue and curiosity. ... [A/N: If you joyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can ev contribute a Gold Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??] Chapter 70: Chapter 70: Explosive Thoughts - 1 Inside the sevth peak of Jade White Mountain, Sam sat in a lotus position, floating in the air. Before him, three scrolls hovered, exuding various Dao symbols and ergy signatures that formed a swirling whirlpool a him. The cave''s top was op, revealing the blue sky. The sh of Dao patterns in the whirlpool created a mesmerizing spectacle, spiraling out of the cave and blding with the snow-covered mountain, creating a captivating view. With each inhale and exhale, wisp-like Daosymbols transformed into streaks of light that tered Sam''s eyes. His posture remained straight, his face calm, and his focus unwaveringly set on the sage techniques. While immersed in gaining insights, Sam remained oblivious to the evts a him. Unbeknownst to him, notable figures from various forces, such as King Shun, Duncan Hailstorm, Nichs Scarlett, and Victoria reheart, had gathered for an audice at the Hailstorm n. As each Dao symbol tered his eyes, the techniques unfolded in his mind like an op book. He learned how to invoke them, the required steps, ergy consumption, pottial strgth, and hancemt to his abilities. In his mind, vivid illusions yed out¡ªhis own figure performing the sage techniques. With each ofprehsion, the sces became more refined. The cycle repeated thousands of times for each technique, gradually bringing them toplete form. As his mastery approached perfection, faint ripples of ergy surged from his body, growing stronger with each passing momt. As Sam''s mastery over the techniques neared perfection, his body effortlessly ascded, emerging above the sevth peak of Jade White Mountain through the cave hole. Unaware of his elevated position, his eyes remained closed in deep conctration. A swirling phomon unfolded a him as an extraordinary amount of Daopatterns, gerated by the three Sage-grade techniques, congregated at his cter. The small ripples produced grew increasingly pott, creating a series of escting ergy surges. In a climactic momt, the ripples from the three techniques shed, resulting in a massive explosion-like sound that reverberated throughout the ancestral manor''s area. BOOM! The resounding explosion caught the atttion of Adriana Hailstorm, who was grossed in a conversation with King Shun. Reacting swiftly, she appeared at the foot of the sevth peak, drawn by the unexpected disturbance. Following Adriana, several figures emerged, including her family, King Shun and his family, Duncan Hailstorm and his family, Nichs Scarlett, and Victoria reheart. Lora and Amelia were also among the group. Nichs Scarlett was the first to raise a question. "Who is this kid? To have a mountain peak for himself, he must be someone of great importance." Adriana proudly dered, "He is the one blessed by the heavly dao, the one I chose as my n''s true heir, the one I am proud to call my grandson." King Shun, catching on, remarked, ''So he is the one who awaked the Mystic VoidHeart Harmonic physique, ranked first among the three thousand known physiques... and that crimson hair, could it be...?'' He narrowed his eyes at Victoria reheart, thedy with crimson hair, who appeared to be in herte twties and was gazing at Sam with starry eyes. ''Interesting. Two celestial dragon bloodlines, a supreme physique, with two of the strongest ns backing him... he is destined to be a promint figure in the future,'' King Shun thought to himself. His eyes shifted towards his daughter, Yuna, who was also observing Sam with excitemt. ''If I can betroth my daughter to him, her future will be bright and secured. With that, I will also gain the support of two promint ns in the Azure Dragon contint,'' King Shun smiled internally, strategizing like a shrewd merchant about to make a profitable deal. King Shun understood from the circumstances that Sam was an important figure for the Hailstorm and reheart ns. Adriana wouldn''t have giv him the sevth peak of Jade White Mountain, and Victoria reheart wouldn''t have tak the trouble toe here, especially considering Sam''s unique crimson hair, a trait shared by every dragon with the Crimson Inferno bloodline. These were not hunches but factual observations. Unaware of her father''s thoughts, Yuna watched Sam with fascination, thinking, ''He is here... and he has be more handsome than thest time I saw him.'' ''Why do I feel a sse of longing wh I gaze at him?'' she wondered. Yuna, much like Amelia and Lora, expericed the Snyu resonance without knowing what to call it. This resonance was one of the reasons she desperately wanted to see Sam again. Since their first counter, she couldn''t get him out of her head. Growing frustrated, she feltpelled to see him, taking the lead to ask her father to let her tag along to the Hailstorm n. Not far away, Amelia narrowed her eyes with an irritated look as she observed the way Yuna was looking at Sam. ''Tch, another one bites the dust. It seems I have to up my game, as thepetitors are increasing at an rming rate. I must secure my ce as the first wife.'' Amelia''s gaze th shifted to another figure emitting Snyu resonance. ''A dragon from the Hailstorm n, huh? Just like that werewolf and this Qilin girl, she also gives me this Snyu resonance.'' ''I wonder how darling came up with this name ''Snyu Resonance''?'' Amelia smiled to herself as she observed the new dragon girl. The girl she was observing was Ophelia Hailstorm, daughter of Duncan Hailstorm, who was the youngest brother of Alexander Hailstorm, rectly banished from the Ancestral Manor. the girl''s milky hair flowed down her back up to her waist, and her dark ck eyes contemted Sam with an expression only she understood. Next to Ophelia stood her father, Duncan Hailstorm. ''Hmm, H''s son, right? Let''s see if his talt matches his looks,'' he mused, continuing to observe Sam with a calcting gaze. Not far away, Nichs Scarlett spotted his second daughter. "My daughter..." Nichs called out to her. ... [A/N: If you joyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can ev contribute a Gold Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??] Chapter 71: Chapter 71: Explosive Thoughts - 2 Not far away, Amelia narrowed her eyes with an irritated look as she observed the way Yuna was looking at Sam. ''Tch, another one bites the dust. It seems I have to up my game, as thepetitors are increasing at an rming rate. I must secure my ce as the first wife.'' Amelia''s gaze then shifted to another figure emitting Sennyu resonance. ''A dragon from the Hailstorm n, huh? Just like that werewolf and this Qilin girl, she also gives me this Sennyu resonance.'' ''I wonder how darling came up with this name ''Sennyu Resonance''?'' Amelia smiled to herself as she observed the new dragon girl. The girl she was observing was Ophelia Hailstorm, daughter of Duncan Hailstorm, who was the youngest brother of Alexander Hailstorm, recently banished from the Ancestral Manor. the girl''s milky hair flowed down her back up to her waist, and her dark ck eyes contemted Sam with an expression only she understood. Next to Ophelia stood her father, Duncan Hailstorm. ''Hmm, Helena''s son, right? Let''s see if his talent matches his looks,'' he mused, continuing to observe Sam with a calcting gaze. Not far away, Nichs Scarlett spotted his second daughter. "My daughter..." Nichs called out to her. "What do you want?" Amelia asked, indifferent. "Is that how you''re going to talk to your father? Do you realize how much you''ve hurt me by not being around?" Nichs felt like someone had just stabbed his heart with a rusted knife, hearing the ''I don''t give a damn'' tone from his daughter. Amelia simply acted as if her father didn''t exist and kept watching Sam, looking like a lover. ''How can my beloved daughter ignore me like this? Has she forgotten that I''m her father?'' His eyes followed hers and found her gazing at the crimson-haired man, annoyance narrowing his own eyes. "Is it that kid? Is he really so important to you that you''d ignore your own beloved father?" Nichs''s face turned sour. "Yes, he is... Oh, and by the way, have I introduced you to your son-inw?" She pointed to Sam. "Meet my darling, Sam Hailstorm, my husband and your supposed son-inw." Amelia gave a short but heart-piercing introduction to her father. For a moment, Nichs didn''t understand anything, but soon it hit him, making him question if he really heard that from his beloved daughter. "What? No, no, he''s not your husband. Don''t call him that, and he''s certainly not my son-inw. He doesn''t deserve you, my daughter," Nichs said, breathing heavily. "Did you hit your head or something? Can''t you understand what I''m saying? He is my husband in both body and soul, and I couldn''t care less if you acknowledge it or not," Amelia said indifferently. Nichs swore he just felt like someone had pped him on both sides of the face with a shoe dipped in some awful shit. Suddenly, realization dawned on him. His eyes widened, then narrowed frighteningly. "Daughter, you and him, did you..." "Yes, father, that''s exactly what I''ve been saying. When I im he''s my husband in both body and soul, I mean it, well, in both my BODY AND SOUL," she said matter-of-factly. Amelia didn''t bother hiding it, and everyone nearby heard her loud and clear. Some shot her dangerously narrowed res, treating her words like some forbidden revtion, especially Lenora, Yuna, and Ophelia. ''Tch, this girl thinks just because she got with the master first, she''s his wife... No, I''ve got to catch up with her. I''ve been thinking about it, and I''m sure of it now more than ever. I will imprint on the master,'' Lenora''s eyes gleamed with excitement and possessiveness. Imprinting was no joke, and for an Alpha Werewolf like herself, it was like the bond between shadow and light¡ªindispensable. Like gravity, she''d always be drawn to him, no matter the distance. She didn''t consider it too soon or too crazy. Instead, she found it an obvious move. Despite not knowing where this newfound confidence came from, she trusted her instincts and decided to put her faith in Sam. Yuna, on the other hand, had different thoughts. ''That vampire, his wife?...'' Her expression soured. ''I wonder if he''s considering having a harem for himself. I mean, he''s handsome, and from the looks of it, a genius. No woman in her right mind would reject him... Even I wouldn''t mind m-marrying him,'' herst sentence nearly got stuck in her mouth. She quickly hid her red face and shook her head. Her little antics didn''t escape the notice of some, like her father and the women from Sam''s family. Meanwhile, Ophelia was wrestling with strange thoughts. ''Why am I feeling irritated and jealous? And what the hell is this strange connection I''m sensing? It''s like we''re tied by something invisible.'' Near Helena, Lorraine''s mind was in turmoil too. "I just looked away for a second, and he already has women lining up for him." Her eyes narrowed usingly at her older sister. "If it wasn''t for you restraining me, I could also call him husband now?" Helena sighed, as if tired of Lorraine''s persistentints. "Okay, fine, do whatever you want. Just don''te crying to me if it doesn''t work out, or I''ll beat you until your ass burns. Understand?" Seeing Helena''s unusually annoyed expression, Lorraine squinted her eyes. "Why do you look so bothered? Is it because Amelia called herself his wife?" Helena looked at Lorraine for a moment but didn''t respond. Observing her sister''s silence, Lorraine said, "I guess you haven''t heard what happened three days ago, have you?" This caught Helena''s attention, confirming that her older sister was indeed listening. Lorraine continued, "Sam and Sophia kissed." Helena''s eyes widened in shock. "I-Is that true? Because I swear, if you are lying about this, get your ass ready for some whipping." "What? You don''t trust your own sister?" "Just answer the damn question, Lor." "It''s true, alright. Haven''t you seen the way Sophia''s been acting for the past two days? Her face is practically glowing with the obvious. Also, I asked her about it, and she said they had the ''moment'' two days ago." ... [A/N: If you enjoyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can even contribute a Golden Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??] Chapter 72: Chapter 72: Breaking The Rules Under the watchful eyes of those cunning and strong cultivators, Sam''s body surged with chaotic spiritual energy in the sky, causing ripples across the entire seventh peak of the Jade White Mountain. "I can''t believe he managed to master a sage technique in just three days. How talented is my grandson?" Adriana marveled at the fluctuations emanating from Sam''s body, a telltale sign of mastering a sage technique. "Did I hear that right? Three days to master a sage technique?" Duncan asked skeptically. Mastering a sage technique, even for a genius, usually took months or even years. A guy who hasn''t been a cultivator for even a month mastering it in three days? Yeah, right. Tell that to someone with brain damage. "What? Do you doubt my word, Duncan? I thought you were different from your two shrewd and maniptive elder brothers. Are you going to prove me wrong now?" Adriana taunted. Hearing that, Duncan''s expression sank. "With all due respect, Matriarch, don''tpare me with those treacherous bastards. They''re not my brothers. There isn''t a day that goes by where I haven''t regretted being born with those bastards. I''m sure they''d agree too." Seeing his reaction, Adriana smiled in satisfaction. Suddenly, another explosion reverberated through the air, and everyone narrowed their eyes sensing something unusual. "Um... doesn''t this fluctuation seem a little too strong for a sage technique?" Lorraine asked. Another explosion of Dao patterns echoed. The Dao patterns shed, elevating above Sam''s head like a swirling hurricane cloud over a city. Soon, a figure materialized in the clouds¡ªa crimson-haired man with ocean-like blue eyes, looking expressionless. The crimson-haired man raised his hand, the glow of spiritual energy condensed around it like gloves. Then, he pushed his hand forward with his palm aimed at a mountain in the scene yed out in the clouds. A giant freaking palm materialized in the air,nding on the mountain and crushing it under its tremendous weight, blowing the mountains into countless pieces. Helena couldn''t help but mutter, "The Hundred Mountain Palm." She remembered mastering that technique during her golden days. Lorraine shook her head in disbelief. "It took my sister and me two months to nail this sage technique, but he pulls it off in three days? Three freaking days! He''s more talented than anyone I''ve ever encountered." ''This is fantastic. The more talented he is, the better my daughter''s life will be,'' King Shun had already made up his mind to ask for Sam''s hand in marriage for his daughter, all based on Sam''s incredible talent. He became even more convinced when he noticed his daughter seriously infatuated with Sam. Just when everyone thought it was all over, and the manifestation was about to disappear, little did they know they couldn''t be more wrong. Another surge of energy and Dao patterns echoed throughout the seventh peak of the Jade White Mountain, leaving everyone shocked. Once again, the crimson-haired young man appeared on the clouds, this time wielding a sword. His eyes were sharp, like a blood-lusting sword itself. Vigorous Sword Intent enveloped the seventh peak, a cold weather seething under the skin into a frostbite. The young man raised the sword above his head and executed a vertical sh. Chilling and frosty sword Qi surged, freezing everything in its path. It was the might of the Frozen Abyssal Fang Strike, a Sage technique created by a Frozen Abyssal Dragon, an ancestor of the Hailstorm n. Before anyone could recover from their shock, another surge of power erupted, more oppressive and aggressive than the previous two sage techniques. It tore apart the manifestation created by the Frozen Abyssal Fang Strike like a hot knife through butter. Then, another illusion manifested in the clouds, making the previous ones look like a warm-up. This one was more intense and more hostile. The Sam in the illusion stood with bloodshot eyes, fury evident. He raised his hands, and the world in the illusion shook. The sky became dotted with ck lights, hundreds of swords made of pure sword Qi, each deadlier than thest, each with the potential to kill a cultivator in an instant. "No, it couldn''t be..." Adriana''s mouth fell open in shock. "This is...?" "Well, this is unexpected." Helena and Lorraine were in the same state of shock as their mother. "If my senses aren''t faking, then my eyes definitely are. There''s no way he mastered two sage-grade techniques and a Great Sage technique to such a degree in three days. It''s not just unlikely; it''s impossible. This is... breaking the rules," Duncan eximed, his eyes bloodshot, never having encountered such true but unbelievable nonsense in his entire life. ''Hmph, what''s so impressive about mastering three sage techniques in just three days? He still doesn''t deserve my daughter,'' Nichs remained in denial, struggling to ept that his beloved daughter was already imed by Sam. ''Yeah, like denying it will make it any less true,'' Amelia rolled her eyes at her father. ''My sweetheart is the most talented person ever. That bastard Tomas Wichura is just an antpared to my sweetheart. Sooner orter, you''ll get that, father.'' Lenora, on the other hand, reveled in the fact that the partner she had chosen for herself was a genius among geniuses. ''My man is incredibly talented and incredibly handsome.'' Yuna''s expression soured a bit. ''He''s way more talented than I could have imagined. Why would someone like him want to be with a kingdom''s princess like me? Not to mention, it''s still uncertain whether I''ll remain a princess after our n''s conflict. He could have any woman he wants.'' In the illusion, Sam stood beneath hundreds of swords crafted from pure sword Qi, like a kingmanding his mighty army, gearing up for war. With a wave of his hand, the ck swords responded, hurtling toward their targets like meteorites plummeting from the sky. What followed can be summed up in two words: utter Annihtion. It was the might of the Great Sage technique, The Unending Sword Torrent. When the dust settled, the only one left standing was Sam, his robe fluttering in the wind. He remained calm, his eyes bloodshot. Surveying the bloodied battlefield, he seemed indifferent, as if what he''d done was nothing out of the ordinary and as if those he''d dispatched deserved their fate. The three illusions formed a halo above Sam before shattering like a pond disturbed into nothingness. Sam, who was in a lotus position, opened his eyes. They radiated tranquility, as if he had everything under control, as if nothing could escape his gaze. His body descended gracefully to the ground, remnants of Dao patterns faintly revolving around him like distant stars. In that moment, he looked like the god of beauty himself. Before he could utter a word, a red screen popped up in his field of vision¡ªthe slumbering codex inside Sam''s soul was making itself known again. Ignoring the codex, Sam turned his gaze to the onlookers who stared at him as if he had just massacred a ser team and set their bodies aze in the middle of a bustling traffic-rich road. His eyes narrowed when he sensed the Sennyu Resonance acting up, pinpointing Yuna in the crowd. ''H-He''s looking right at me,'' Yuna blushed, pretending she hadn''t noticed and stubbornly looked away. ''Yuna Fulmine? The Lumin Kingdom''s princess? I wonder what she''s doing here?'' Sam grinned cheekily, enjoying her adorable reaction. Then, sensing another fluctuation in the Sennyu Resonance, he turned his attention toward its origin, spotting a girl with milky white hair and eyes as dark as the night. He squinted, as if searching for something in her. ''A dragon who managed to awaken the Frozen Abyssal Dragon bloodline, huh?'' Ophelia felt like she couldn''t hide anything from his perceptive gaze, but rather than difort, she felt a strange sense of normalcy. Even someone asposed as Ophelia couldn''t prevent her face from turning red in embarrassment. ''Why am I feeling like this? I feel like I need to get close to him no matter what.'' ----- [ Master: Sam Hailstorm ] [ Status: Healthy, Evolving ] [ Titles: Master Of The Codex Of The Supreme Immortal, The Hailstorm n''s True Heir] [ Age: 18 ] [ Inheritance: Inheritance of the Eternal Dragon Monarch, Will Of The Immortal Shadow Emperor] [ Cultivation: Nascent Soul Realm (Lower-Stage) ] [ Body Cultivation: None ] [ Race: Celestial Dragon ] [ Bloodline(s): Frozen Abyssal Dragon Bloodline, Crimson Inferno Dragon Bloodline, Primordial Chaos Dragon Bloodline (Assimtion: 94.39%)] [ Spirit Vein(s): Nine-Heavens Spiritual Veins ] [ Bloodline Abilities: Cryokinesis, Pyrokinesis ] [ Physique: Mystic Voidheart Harmonic Physique, Soul Sanctum Imbibition Physique ] [ Divine Powers: Divine Charm, Immortal Body (Stage-2), Exquisite Rune Heart ] [ Innate Abilities: Devour, Rumination rity, Shadow Extraction ] [ Racial Abilities: Dragon Transformation ] [ Skills: Eclipse Shadow sh, Darkme Incantation, Shadow Emperor Incarnation, Dragon Fist Strike, Hundred Mountain Palm (Sage Grade), Frozen Abyssal Fang Strike (Sage Grade), Unending Sword Torrent (Great-Sage Grade) ] [ Cultivation Method: Nine Celestial Revolutions Sutra ] [ Body Cultivation Method: Samsara Flesh Rebirth Art ] [ Storage: Veil Of True Essence of Progenitor Of Vampires(Can Be Inherited) ] ----- ... [A/N: If you enjoyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can even contribute a Golden Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??] Chapter 73: Chapter 73: A New Alliance - 1 "Tell me, my grandson, how did you manage to master two sage techniques and a great sage technique in just three days?" Adriana couldn''t wrap her head around Sam''s incredible talent. She assumed there must be some method or trick involved because, frankly, it seemed impossible. Even the most talented and genius cultivators in the realm would find it nearly impossible to achieve such a feat¡ªunless they possessed some special methods or an innate ability rted toprehension. "I didn''t do anything special. It''s all just my talent," Sam replied with an innocent smile. His tone wasn''t arrogant, and he seemed to be telling the truth, the whole truth. However, to some cultivators in the room, he came across as arrogant and prideful. What could they say to refute his arrogance? After all, he had just proven that he had what it takes to back up his pride. Moreover, he had mastered three sage-grade techniques in just three days. In three fucking days! Did they even grasp what that meant? It meant there was no one in this world who could evene close to beingparable to Sam. So, all they could do now was shut their wide mouths and refrain fromining about his perceived arrogance. Adriana grinned, satisfied with the response she expected. ''He''s my grandson, all right.'' But not everyone in the room was ready to ept his answer. Unlike King Shun or Victoria reheart, who believed that even though he sounded arrogant, Sam had the skills to back it up. After all, a genius carries the responsibility to be proud; their talents are gifts that shouldn''t be squandered or hidden. Pride in your genius isn''t arrogance; it''s a celebration of the extraordinary within oneself. However, Nichs Scarlett, witnessing his daughter getting all lovey-dovey with Sam, couldn''t handle it. He decided to try to embarrass Sam for his so-called ''arrogance.'' "You sure are arrogant, kid, but don''t let that blind you. If you do, it''ll be your downfall." Amelia, hearing her father trying to embarrass her darling, shot a dangerous re his way. ''My father needs a good beating for speaking to my darling this way.'' Sam, sensing Amelia''s protective emotions, smiled inwardly. Then, he turned his gaze to Nichs Scarlett. "It''s not called arrogance but pride when I have the resources and ability to back it up." ''You brat!'' Nichs'' face turned beet red. He expected Sam to be the one embarrassed, but instead, he found himself in that awkward position. To make matters worse, his own daughter sided with Sam. Only he knew the shame he experienced that day. After all, he was the great Count of the country of Nightingale. Why did he need to embarrass himself in front of these big shots? Amelia smiled, thoroughly enjoying her father tasting his own medicine. She wasn''t even bothered that Sam had embarrassed her father in front of the crowd. "Hmph," Nichs snorted and turned his face away. Seeing their conversation had ended, Adriana shifted the focus. "Now, are you guys ready to tell me the reason behind your visit?" Her question was directed at Victoria reheart, Duncan Hailstorm, and Nichs Scarlett. While she already knew the reason why King Shun was there, she had some idea about the motives behind the others'' visits. Nevertheless, she still wanted to hear it from them. "Let''s start with you, Nichs," Adriana looked at Count Nichs Scarlett. No introductions were needed; everyone present knew who each other was and what they represented. "Of course, I''m here to take my daughter back with me," Nichs dered. Before Adriana could respond, Amelia hastened to add, "I''m not going anywhere. I want to be with my darling." Amelia clung to Sam possessively, as if she couldn''t bear to be away from him for even a second. Nichs'' face turned red with anger as he couldn''t bear to see his daughter, Amelia, snuggling in Sam''s arms. As her father, it was undeniably hurtful. What father would want to witness his daughter in such a position? But that wasn''t the only source of his anger. He had already promised Count Wichura that he would marry his daughter to Tomas, but now that Amelia had given herself to Sam, things becameplicated. "Daughter, do you hear yourself? I''ve already promised your hand in marriage to Tomas Wichura with his father. What do you expect me to tell him? I''ll be humiliated." "I don''t care. It was you who made that choice. Did you even think for a second to ask your daughter''s opinion on this marriage? No, because for you, keeping your promise is more important than your own daughter. Moreover, why would I marry that despicable bastard? I can''t imagine any woman in her right mind would even consider marrying him. You knew what kind of person he is, yet you want to marry me to him. What a great father you are," Amelia''s face burned with equal anger toward her father. Right now, she felt betrayed and wronged. How could her own father do this to her? As a father, his priority should be his daughter''s well-being, but for him, it was his pride and dignity. "No matter what you do, Sam is my husband. I won''t leave his side," Amelia remained firm. Her father was left speechless, hell, even Sam was speechless. When he thought about it, everything she said was right. All of this was caused by his selfishness. Amelia Scarlett, his second daughter, was one of the most talented cultivators in the entire Vampire race, born with a rare and unique Physique that could have boundless potential. She was his daughter, and he was proud of that. She was a good daughter, always putting the n first before her needs and wishes. She cultivated diligently for the future of the n, always following hismands. But in return, all she wanted was her right to choose her husband herself. As a father, her needs shoulde before his. He shouldn''t have promised Count Wichura without asking Amelia, and he should have listened to her. Thinking about this, his face softened before a small sigh escaped his mouth. Seeing Nichs had calmed down, Adriana spoke, "Nichs, do you want to form an alliance with the Hailstorm n? Or do you think the Wichura n is more powerful than my n?" Nichs was caught off guard. "Matriarch, what do you mean?" "Yeah, you heard me. Let''s form an alliance between our ns. The alliance condition will be Amelia marrying my grandson formally. Remember, my grandson is not just my n''s true heir; he has the potential to unite the Hailstorm n and reheart n," Adriana nced at Victoria, who also seemed caught off guard when she heard the word ''reheart.'' Victoria had been minding her own business, observing Sam like he was some kind of exhibit in a museum. ''Why do I need toe here? Thatzy father of mine is always making me do his work,'' Victoria pouted andined internally. Nichs seemed to be in a daze hearing her offer. ''What kind of offer is this? It''s just too good to be true. Two of the strongest ns will form an alliance with my n if I marry my daughter to this kid? It''s not bad, and my daughter wouldn''t hate it if I agree to this since she already seems to love this brat so much,'' Nichs thought for a good five minutes. After arranging his thoughts, Nichs spoke, "I ept the agreement since this seems to be the only choice I have, and my daughter already seems to be attached to your grandson." "But my promise to Count Wichura still stands. If I just break off our arrangement out of the blue, it will be bad for me and the n''s reputation," Nichs raised his concern. "So, what do you want to do?" Adriana asked. "I don''t know. I''m still thinking," Nichs said as he pondered things, his eyes scanning around the room. ''King Shun of the Lumin Dynasty? What is he doing here?'' Nichs thought, his eyes then shifting toward Duncan Hailstorm, but he ignored his presence. His gaze thennded on Victoria reheart, and he was surprised by her presence. ''I already guessed this brat is rted to the reheart n, but I didn''t expect him to be this important.'' His eyes thennded on Helena. ''Oh, that''s how it is? He is the product of a marriage between the Hailstorm princess and reheart prince. That''s why he''s that important. He must have awakened both the n''s celestial dragon bloodlines. Two celestial bloodlines, unparalleledprehension talent, and from the rumors I heard, he also possesses the Mystic Voidheart Harmonic Physique. It seems this alliance is the best course of action after all.'' Just as he was contemting, Sam, who had been silent until now, raised his voice, "Let me settle this in my way." With those words, Sam attracted everyone''s attention, especially Victoria, who was very curious about her new nephew. Adriana was also expectant, "What''s on your mind?" "I will battle this Wichura guy. If he wins, you can fulfill your promise to Count Wichura. But if I win, he should just forget that Amelia even exists," Sam smiled evilly. "What do you think about my idea, my FATHER-IN-LAW?" Nichs felt veins popping on his head. ''Did he just call me FATHER-IN-LAW?'' Before he could react, Sam continued, "Also, inform him that I will humiliate him if he doesn''t ept my challenge. It would be fun that way." Sam wouldn''t let this go. If the Wichura guy didn''t ept his challenge, Sam would publicly humiliate him by calling him out, speaking ill of him, and verbally bullying him until he agreed to fight. "HAHAHA!" Victoria couldn''t control herughter and let it loose. "That''s a great idea. It will be much more entertaining too." While others smiled weirdly at his idea, Helena and Lorraine couldn''t control their urge to roll their eyes. As for Amelia, Lenora, Yuna, Ophelia, Sophia, and Ava, they chuckled at his idea. ''This brat, is he for real?'' Nichs suddenly thought he had made a huge mistake. ... [A/N: If you enjoyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can even contribute a Golden Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??] Chapter 74: Chapter 74: A New Alliance - 2 "Boy, Tomas Wichura is not to be underestimated. He is one of the strongest younger generation cultivators in the entire continent," Nichs warned. There were quite a few noble ns in the country of Nightingale, and each had produced their own prodigies, talented and unique in their own ways. Tomas Wichura was certainly not an easy opponent. He wasn''t just a prodigy; he was also a noble vampire of the Wichura n. The Wichura n might not be as powerful as the Scarlett n, but they held dominion over the power of Wind, making them a force to be reckoned with. Tomas Wichura, with his power of Wind and talent, was enough to ce him among the prodigies of the continent. He would be a formidable opponent. "What do you mean, Father-inw? Do you think I would lose to him?" Sam smiled lightly. "What I mean is, boy, if you''re going to be with my daughter, you better get ready to be the absolute best and win this damn thing. Do you understand me?" "I will win, and it''s not arrogance but the truth. For my Amelia, I will do anything, let alone defeat a vampire prodigy," Sam grinned with confidence, as if it were no big deal to fight ande out victorious against a vampire prodigy. Nichs became silent for a moment before sighing, "I will speak with Count Wichura and let him know that if he wants his son to marry my daughter, his son will have to prove himself by defeating you." "Now, if you guys excuse me, I have work to do," with that, Nichs finished his business there. He looked at his daughter. "Are youing with me, daughter?" Amelia shook her head. "Didn''t I say it before? I won''t leave my darling''s side." Nichs just shook his head in displeasure and turned to leave. Just as he crossed the door, a ck shadow swiftly merged with his own shadow, blending in. No one, not even Nichs, saw this except Sam, who knew the reason behind it. ''Good, my shadow soldier can blend in his shadow. This way, I can monitor what happens in Nightingale through him. I can also eavesdrop on his conversation with Count Wichura,'' Sam smiled internally. Once Adriana saw that Nichs left the room, she turned her gaze to King Shun. "As for King Shun, I offer you the same proposal as I did to Count Nichs. I will form an alliance with you as long as you are willing to marry your daughter to my grandson. With my n and reheart n as your ally, your n''s conflict will end, and you won''t lose your throne. Fulmine n''s coup d''¨¦tat wille to an end with you on the winning side. What''s your answer?" All of those present in the room were surprised, especially Sam, Helena, and Lorraine. Meanwhile, Sophia pretended she didn''t hear what just happened now. She felt like she would kill everyone here if she heard that Sam is getting girls left and right. "What is mom doing?" Helena whispered to Lorraine and Ava, who were standing behind their mother, quietly listening to their conversation. "Obviously, setting Sam up with women," Lorrainemented. "She is probably using this chance to acquire as many benefits as possible," Ava added. "It doesn''t seem like it. It looks more like she is adding more women to my son''s harem, isn''t it?" Helena said. "Amelia? I can understand; she is already like his wife. And Lenora, I already suspected something was going on between her and Sam. Now our mother is setting Sam up with the Lumin Kingdom''s princess. After this, what would she ask Sam? To give her great-grandchildren?" Lorraine said sarcastically. Helena and Ava remained silent, as if they didn''t think this was a joke. Lorraine shut her mouth. "I was joking, you guys didn''t actually think... You know what? She might actually ask such a thing from Sam, and I won''t even be surprised." "Can I ask you guys something?" Ava asked suddenly out of the blue. "Sure/yes," Lorraine and Helena nodded their heads. "Why didn''t you take me with you when you two ran away to the mortal world? I understand the reason why you did what you did. I just don''t understand why you guys didn''t take me with you," Ava asked with a serious expression. Helena and Lorraine were silent. They didn''t expect that their youngest sister would ask such a question at this moment. "Why? Did you guys perhaps not trust me enough, or you just didn''t see me as your sister anymore?" Ava''s face turned gloomy. "It''s not that we didn''t trust you or we didn''t think of you as our sister. It''s because I didn''t want to put you in trouble. I just didn''t want to leave our mother alone with those treacherous bastards. That was the only reason we had to leave you behind. The truth is, I wanted you toe with me so badly. There wasn''t a day that went by in that shitty mortal realm when I haven''t regretted leaving you behind," Helena''s eyes turned moist with tears. Lorraine gripped Ava''s hand, "I love you just as much as I love our older sister, and she loves us just as much too. I can''t believe you even got that idea that we didn''t love you. It was hurtful to hear that stuff, my little sister." "I''m sorry..." Ava slowly said, with a few tears escaping her eyes. "Now, now, don''t you cry. There is no need for tears," Helena wiped her tears with a little cloth that she always carried in her hands. "We are sisters; we have to stick together. From now on, I and Lorraine will never keep secrets from you, okay?" Helena said, while Lorraine nodded her head in agreement. "Yeah," Ava smiled a little with her older sisters. ''...Why do I feel like what we are doing now is something cringe-worthy?'' Lorraine thought with a bitter expression. "...Um," Ava seemed to want to say something, but her face betrayed hesitation. It didn''t escape her older sisters'' eyes. "Is something on your mind, Ava?" Helena asked. "I want to get close to my nephew. I think I somehow developed a bad impression of him when we first met, but I now realize it was wrong, and I want to correct that mistake now." ... [A/N: If you enjoyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can even contribute a Golden Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??] Chapter 75: Chapter 75: A New Alliance - 3 "...Um," Ava seemed to want to say something, but her face betrayed hesitation. It didn''t escape her older sisters'' eyes. "Is something on your mind, Ava?" Helena asked. "I want to get close to my nephew. I think I somehow developed a bad impression of him when we first met, but I now realize it was wrong, and I want to correct that mistake now." "Hehe, don''t worry about that. When ites to Sam''s heart, it''s always food. Just cook him something delicious; he will open up to you like a book," Helena chuckled at her younger sister. "Is it that easy?" "Yes, I remember this one time when he was little, he asked me to take him somewhere outside, but I was busy with something. So, I told him that I would bring him outside some other time. He got angry at me and didn''t speak to me for two hours. Then, I cooked him his favorite dish in hopes of getting him to speak to me, and it worked. That''s how I found out this way topromise with him," Lorraine felt nostalgic goosebumps hitting her hard. "Sigh... now that I think about it, he has always been more like a son to me than a nephew," Lorraine gazed at Sam with a warm smile. Following their gaze, the remaining two sisters also looked at Sam with warm expressions. As if sensing their eyes, Sam found them looking at him strangely. ''Why is their affection suddenly rising out of the blue? What happened?'' He was confused; his divine power showed him that their love for him had significantly increased, especially from Ava, his second aunt, whom he hadn''t had a chance to spend much time with. Then he turned his eyes back to King Shun, who finally reorganized his thoughts and opened his mouth to give his answer to Adriana''s offer. But he didn''t immediately provide his response; instead, he turned his attention to the woman in question. "Yuna, my daughter, would you be willing to marry this young man?" "...I''m willing," Yuna replied timidly, bringing a handsome smile to Sam''s face. King Shun nodded with a smile, then turned his attention back to the matriarch. "But before we finalize our alliance, I have something to ask of your grandson, matriarch." Adriana rolled her eyes, "What more could you want?" King Shun smiled helplessly, then focused his gaze on Sam. "Boy, I get it. You''re probably the most talented person in the entire realm. You already have three women if you count in my daughter, and from the looks of it, I''m sure there will be more in the future. I just ask you to promise me that you will always treat my daughter equally and love her the same." As a king, his kingdom came first, but as a father, his daughter came first. Right now, he was asking this of Sam not as a king but as a loving father. Yuna looked at Sam expectantly, hoping to know where she stands in his harem. She just wished to receive a share of love in the near future. "Your Highness, let me share a core facet of who I am. When a woman decides to marry me, she doesn''t just be my wife; she willingly bes a vital part of my very essence. I will shower her with affection so deep that it goes beyond ordinary limits, and she bes forever intertwined with every aspect of who I am. I''ll pamper her, ensuring she''s spoiled, and I''ll never allow her to leave, even if she wishes to." Sam saw that King Shun was looking at him strangely, like he was some kind of nutjob, but he didn''t care. He turned his gaze to Yuna herself. "If you are willing to be mine, then I will be yours." "...Y-Yes," Yuna said in a mosquito voice with a red face. Sam smiled with excitement evident in his eyes, but Yuna could swear that she saw pink-colored love hearts appearing in the ce of his eyelids. "It''s settled then," Adriana pped, getting their attention. "Our alliance is officially formed. Well, if you think about it, you are not just getting the backing of the Hailstorm n but also the reheart n and Scarlett Vampire n." "It is," King Shun nodded as he looked at his daughter. After realizing what kind of life she would have with Sam, Yuna couldn''t keep her eyes off of him. It''s like something inside her finally set her free. It felt like she found the thing that she had been searching for her whole life, like her life just gotplete. She feltplete herself. After that, Adriana and King Shun had a very serious political discussion where they talked about various matters regarding their newly formed alliance. They also discussed Sam''s rtionship with Yuna, just like how Adriana did with Count Nichs. It was decided that Yuna''s betrothal to Sam would be officially announced. Announcing Yuna''s betrothal to Sam to the world was another way of saying that the Hailstorm n was supporting King Shun and his faction of the Fulmine n. As for Amelia''s betrothal to Sam, it would be announced once Sam beats Tomas Wichura in battle. "Matriarch Hailstorm, if I may, can I ask you to keep my daughter with you until I resolve the matters of my n and kingdom?" King Shun requested. "Of course, she is my granddaughter-inw. For her, this is nothing but a small thing," Adriana smiled at Yuna, making her blush hard. King Shun took his daughter''s hand and said to her secretly, "Listen, my daughter, take this opportunity and spend some time with him. Get to know him. If you don''t like him, just tell me, and I will break off this engagement. You have nothing to worry about." "Father, for some reason, I feel like he is the best partner I could ask for. I don''t think he will make me regret this arrangement ever," Yuna said, not knowing why she was feeling this way. King Shun was taken aback. He observed her face, trying to find anything unusual that might be the cause of his daughter''s unusual change of attitude. His daughter was usually cold and unimpressed, not one to be easily convinced. Hearing these words from her made him think that something must be wrong with his daughter. "If you say so, Yuna, I trust you," and with that, King Shun left. Just as he crossed the door, simr to Count Nichs, Sam had sent a shadow soldier into his shadow. ''With this, I will also learn about everything happening with Qilins and Lumin Kingdom. Now that he has be my father-inw, I have to look out for him if he is in any danger. The Lord of the Abyss will always look out for him from the shadows.'' ... [A/N: If you enjoyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can even contribute a Golden Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??] Chapter 76: Chapter 76: Another Companion "It''s settled then," Adriana pped, getting their attention. "Our alliance is officially formed. Well, if you think about it, you are not just getting the backing of the Hailstorm n but also the reheart n and Scarlett Vampire n." "It is," King Shun nodded as he looked at his daughter. After realizing what kind of life she would have with Sam, Yuna couldn''t keep her eyes off of him. It''s like something inside her finally set her free. It felt like she found the thing that she had been searching for her whole life, like her life just gotplete. She feltplete herself. After that, Adriana and King Shun had a very serious political discussion where they talked about various matters regarding their newly formed alliance. They also discussed Sam''s rtionship with Yuna, just like how Adriana did with Count Nichs. It was decided that Yuna''s betrothal to Sam would be officially announced. Announcing Yuna''s betrothal to Sam to the world was another way of saying that the Hailstorm n was supporting King Shun and his faction of the Fulmine n. As for Amelia''s betrothal to Sam, it would be announced once Sam beats Tomas Wichura in battle. "Matriarch Hailstorm, if I may, can I ask you to keep my daughter with you until I resolve the matters of my n and kingdom?" King Shun requested. "Of course, she is my granddaughter-inw. For her, this is nothing but a small thing," Adriana smiled at Yuna, making her blush hard. King Shun took his daughter''s hand and said to her secretly, "Listen, my daughter, take this opportunity and spend some time with him. Get to know him. If you don''t like him, just tell me, and I will break off this engagement. You have nothing to worry about." "Father, for some reason, I feel like he is the best partner I could ask for. I don''t think he will make me regret this arrangement ever," Yuna said, not knowing why she was feeling this way. King Shun was taken aback. He observed her face, trying to find anything unusual that might be the cause of his daughter''s unusual change of attitude. His daughter was usually cold and unimpressed, not one to be easily convinced. Hearing these words from her made him think that something must be wrong with his daughter. "If you say so, Yuna, I trust you," and with that, King Shun left. Just as he crossed the door, simr to Count Nichs, Sam had sent a shadow soldier into his shadow. ''With this, I will also learn about everything happening with Qilins and Lumin Kingdom. Now that he has be my father-inw, I have to look out for him if he is in any danger. The Lord of the Abyss will always look out for him from the shadows. "Duncan, I will let you oversee the alliance with the Scarlett n and with King Shun. It should go smoothly without trouble," Adriana instructed. "Yes, matriarch," Duncan replied. As if remembering something, Adriana asked, "By the way, why are you here at this hour?" "I heard the first and second princess came back, so I wanted to meet them. Also, I wanted to see what our n''s true heir is like," Duncan''s gaze transferred to Sam when he finished thest sentence. "Now that you have seen him and how talented he is with your own eyes, tell me what do you think about the heir I have chosen?" Adriana asked with a small smile. "If he doesn''t deserve to be our n''s heir, then nobody is," Duncan replied calmly. "I agree," Adriana nodded in satisfaction. "Matriarch, there is something I have to ask of you. And I sincerely hope that you would ept this request of mine," Duncan said while looking at her daughter, who nodded back at him. Adriana, who saw this scene, became curious, "What is it?" "As you already know that my daughter, unlike her parents, managed to awaken the frozen abyssal dragon bloodline, has high potential, and a bright future. I think it''s time to find a goodpanion for her," Duncan noticed the look of Adriana change slightly. Adriana just from those words alone could understand what Duncan wanted to ask of her. Duncan continued, "I''m sure you already understand what I wanted to ask. I would like to ask the young master''s hand in marriage for my daughter, Ophelia." Not far away, Helena and Lorraine were shocked at this scene. Helena secretly sent a voice transmission to Ophelia, "Ophelia dear, do you really want to marry my son?" Ophelia''s face turned into surprise, and she turned to Helena as she replied with another voice transmission, "First princess, I''m pleased to meet you." Ophelia wasn''t even born when Helena and Lorraine ran away to the mortal world. She only knew of them from her parents and n members, so this was her first time meeting them in person. "There is no need for formalities here, dear. Tell me, dear, is your father forcing you into marrying my son? If he is, I want you to know you don''t have to do this," Helena asked. Ophelia was silent for a few seconds before replying, "My father has my consent when he put this request to matriarch." "Are you sure about this, dear? You do know my son has two other women beside Yuna, right?" Helena pressed even further. There were two reasons why she was pressing Ophelia like this. One was. She genuinely concerned for her, she didn''t want Duncan to force Ophelia into a rtionship that she would hate. Second was her own selfishness. Sam already had three women ¨C Amelia, Lenora, and Yuna. If Ophelia was added to the count, it would be four, which means morepetition. But that doesn''t mean she would refuse this arrangement. If Sam and Ophelia liked each other and Ophelia was fine with Sam having a harem, she would definitely support them. §å?§à*¦Ô§Ô- After thinking her choice of words, Ophelia said, "I know, and I don''t mind if he has a harem.... To be honest, I don''t know why I''m doing this. It feels like this is the best course of action for me. Just the idea that I''m bing hispanion feels so great andfortable to me. I never felt anything like this in my life." "Why is all the women getting close to my son so weird like this?" Helena felt a headache as she sighed in exhaustion. After sighing for another time, Helena said, "Okay, dear, then tell me this one thing. Do you actually like my son? Answer me honestly." Ophelia immediately didn''t answer. She turned her gaze towards Sam, who, sensing her eyes, turned his face to her. Their eyes lingered on each other for a while before a small smile formed on Ophelia''s face, "I do... I do like him." Helena smiled helplessly, "My son is such a bad person, making women fall for him like this one after another." Ophelia, hearing her words, couldn''t help but blush, which coupled with her cold attitude, made her look cuter. "Mam, do you think the matriarch will agree to my father''s request?" "She will. You have nothing to worry about," Helena said with confidence. After a few seconds, Ophelia, with a red face, asked Helena something, "Um... Mam, is it okay if I address you as my mother-inw?" A small chuckle escaped Helena''s lips, "Ara~ aren''t you a cute one. Of course, dear, you can call me mother-inw... You know, out of the four, you are the first one to ask me something like that." Then their attention went back to Adriana. "Of course, Duncan, as long as your daughter is okay being my grandson''spanion," Adriana replied. ""Thank you, matriarch," Duncan said, bowing. Not far away, Sam''s face had a helpless expression. "Is no one going to ask my opinion on this?" When he saw Ophelia with her ck eyes and white milky hair, her white blushing face adding anotheryer of cuteness, he couldn''t help but gulp. "Not that I''m not liking this or anything... God, she is so cute that she is making me blush," Sam thought internally. ----- [ Master: Sam Hailstorm ] [ Status: Healthy, Evolving ] [ Titles: Master Of The Codex Of The Supreme Immortal, The Hailstorm n''s True Heir] [ Age: 18 ] [ Inheritance: Inheritance of the Eternal Dragon Monarch, Will Of The Immortal Shadow Emperor] [ Cultivation: Nascent Soul Realm (Lower-Stage) ] [ Body Cultivation: None ] [ Race: Celestial Dragon ] [ Bloodline(s): Frozen Abyssal Dragon Bloodline, Crimson Inferno Dragon Bloodline, Primordial Chaos Dragon Bloodline (Assimtion: 96.76%)] [ Spirit Vein(s): Nine-Heavens Spiritual Veins ] [ Bloodline Abilities: Cryokinesis, Pyrokinesis ] [ Physique: Mystic Voidheart Harmonic Physique, Soul Sanctum Imbibition Physique ] [ Divine Powers: Divine Charm, Immortal Body (Stage-2), Exquisite Rune Heart ] [ Innate Abilities: Devour, Rumination rity, Shadow Extraction ] [ Racial Abilities: Dragon Transformation ] [ Skills: Eclipse Shadow sh, Darkme Incantation, Shadow Emperor Incarnation, Dragon Fist Strike, Hundred Mountain Palm (Sage Grade), Frozen Abyssal Fang Strike (Sage Grade), Unending Sword Torrent (Great-Sage Grade) ] [ Cultivation Method: Nine Celestial Revolutions Sutra ] [ Body Cultivation Method: Samsara Flesh Rebirth Art ] [ Storage: Veil Of True Essence of Progenitor Of Vampires(Can Be Inherited) ] ----- ((((((The character art for each character has been showcased in the Auxiliary chapters; please take a look and share your opinions.)))))) ... [A/N: If you enjoyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can even contribute a Golden Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??] Chapter 77: Chapter 77: Victoria Flareheart After Duncan left, the only people left in the room were Sam, his family, his fianc¨¦es, and Victoria reheart. The atmosphere became awkward, especially for Sam. ''Why is everyone looking at me like that? I know I''m attractive, but still, it amazes me how much it affects others,'' Sam felt even more ufortable under the eyes of his new aunt, who happened to be his father''s older sister, Victoria reheart. Victoria, like everyone from the reheart n, had bright crimson hair that flowed down to her hips, and her eyes were emerald green, much like Sophia''s. At that moment, those emerald eyes were focused solely on Sam. She didn''t seem to care that others could see her staring; she didn''t even flinch at that fact. Suddenly, Sam felt a pinch on his back. He turned his gaze to the culprit, finding Amelia with a pouting face looking at him with dissatisfaction. She wrapped her hands around him tightly, and Sam could feel her chest pressing against his arms. Then, she nced at Lenora, who was sitting on the other side with a smirking gaze, as if she was deliberately provoking her. Lenora, noticing her gaze, instantly got annoyed. Like Amelia, she hugged Sam''s other hand even more tightly, as if inpetition. The smirk she shot back at Amelia practically conveyed, ''You can never win against me, bitch.'' Sam watched the scene unfold with a helpless expression. He dared not get involved in this little catfight, well aware of the potential consequences. He could only imagine what might happen if he stepped into the middle of Amelia and Lenora''spetitive antics. However, amidst the amusing spectacle, Sam noticed something more profound. ''Even though these two seempetitive and act like they hate each other, in reality, they don''t. Sure, they get annoyed with each other, but it''s not hate. It''s more like they actually enjoy this rivalry.'' His gaze then shifted to two gorgeous women sitting in front of him on the couch ¨C Ophelia and Yuna, his fianc¨¦es. They appeared to be in a daze, watching Sam as if it were one of those satisfying videos. It seemed like they didn''t have any particr reason for doing so; it was just a normal thing for them, part of their daily routine. ''Unlike Amelia and Lenora, these two seem like they would get along well with the other three,'' Sam''s smile widened. ''H-He''s looking at me,'' Yuna''s face bloomed like a red lotus as she became embarrassed. ''I can''t believe I''m embarrassed just by a man looking at me. I wonder what makes him different from others? What''s so special about him?'' she wondered as she returned Sam''s smile. Unlike Amelia and Lenora, who seemed to have a rivalry that made them go at it like cat and mouse, Yuna and Ophelia didn''t feel like rivals. In fact, all four of them felt a sense of familiarity, a precise kind of synergy ¨C the sennyu resonance. It was just that Amelia and Lenora added an extrayer ofpetitive spice to the mix. ''Now, calm down and think. Why did I agree to be hispanion as soon as father asked me?'' Ophelia pondered, stealing nces at Sam''s extraordinary face. She did her best to keep her face from turning red in a blush, but her efforts were in vain. ''Well, he is talented, and our n''s heir... not to mention, he''s so handsome.'' Avoiding direct eye contact with Sam, she believed that if she kept watching him, she would go crazy under his captivating blue eyes. Sam, sensing Yuna''s and Ophelia''s little inner struggle, chuckled to himself. ''These two are so cute that I want to hug them so bad.'' His gaze went back and forth between Amelia and Lenora. ''Sigh! All four of them are equally gorgeous and cute.'' He gently ced his hand on Lenora''s head and patted her. She, like a contented cat, purred against his hand with a giggle, clearly enjoying his attention. ''I love it when he does this.'' MVLeMpYr-unofficial-chapter Not wanting to let Amelia get jealous, Sam did the same with Amelia, who hugged him even more tightly as if she wanted to merge with him. ''Hehehe... Darling loves me so much,'' Amelia''s eyes, in Sam''s imagination, turned into pink-colored hearts, which made him adore her even more. Then he turned his gaze to Adriana, who, by that moment, had started to speak. "Victoria, why are you here?" Victoria, who was in a gaze watching Sam like a hawk, was disturbed. "Of course, I''m here for my nephew." "I figured as much, but your visit is a waste. I''m not sending my grandson with you, even if Patriarch reheart himself came. So, I will save you time; you can go back," Adriana said seriously. Victoria shook her head, "Matriarch, you misunderstood me. I don''t care if you send my nephew back with me or not. Though my father sent me to convince Sam toe back with me, I won''t force him to do that. I certainly don''t care what my father or brother wants. No matter what, he is my nephew, and I just wanted to meet him myself." "Heh, this is the reason I always liked you, Victoria. Unlike your brother, you don''t care about the benefits of forming rtionships," Helena said, smiling. Victoria smiled back, "Sister Helena and Sister Lorraine, it''s so good to see you. I''m d you have finally decided toe back." "Thank you. I''m d to see you are doing well, Sister Victoria," Lorraine replied with a smile. Unlike the others from the reheart n whom she and Helena hated, Victoria was always on their side. They even considered her one of their best friends, not to mention they were sisters-inw before Helena broke up with William reheart. "I am more thankful to you. You raised such a delici... I mean, such a handsome young man," Victoria''s eyes sparkled with excitement as she subtly licked her lips. This did not escape the eyes of the women present, who dangerously narrowed their eyes at her, as if they would rip her skin apart. Even Amelia and Lenora, who were enjoying Sam''s spoiling, looked at her with hostility. ''This horny bitch needs to be spanked in the ass.'' Victoria also noticed this but didn''t take it seriously as she continued, "Now, my handsome nephew, this is just for formality, but I should ask, do you wish toe to the reheart n?" "Nope, I have no interest in the reheart n, Aunt Victoria," Sam replied casually. "Unless that man apologizes to my mother for betraying her, I would not even consider that I''m rted to that n." Victoria frowned with disappointment, ''Does that mean he does not consider me his aunt?'' Sensing her feelings, Sam said, "But not you, Aunt Victoria. My mom has talked about you before, and from her words, I know you are nothing like your brother or your father, and I honestly like you." "Yes, yes, that''s right. I''m nothing like them. In fact, I hate them just as much as you do," Victoria nodded her head excitedly. If only William, her younger brother, and her father, Theodore reheart, were here, they would surely feel like they got pped in the face by Victoria for betraying them like this. Even if they felt like that, Victoria would not even care. Right now, for her, Sam seemed more important than her father and mother. "I like you even more," Sam chuckled. "Just to be sure, my nephew, you did awaken the Crimson Inferno Dragon bloodline, right?" "Yes," Sam raised his hand and conjured his dragon fire. A bright crimson-colored fire enveloped his hand, but it didn''t burn him. His control was mastered to the point that even Amelia and Lenora, who were sitting beside him on both sides, didn''t feel the heat emanating from the scorching crimson mes. "What about the other bloodline?" Then the crimson dragon mes disappeared, and a sphere made of chilling ice Qi formed on top of him, shaped like a perfect paperweight. Just like with the dragon mes, the two girls sitting beside him didn''t feel it; his control was that good. Victoria was not surprised at him conjuring the crimson dragon mes or the ice made of pure ice Qi but was astonished at his control over them. ''How long has it been since he awakened the bloodlines? How could he have such urate control over them? Could it be his natural innate talent?'' Oveing her shock, Victoria said, "Not only did you awaken two of the strongest dragon bloodlines but also have such control over them. If other celestial dragon ns in the Azure Dragon continent were to know such a prodigy has been born among the dragons, they would spit blood in jealousy." "What Matriarch hailstorm said earlier is true. You do have the potential to unite the reheart n and Hailstorm n under one banner." Victoria suddenly imagined such a scenario happening in her head, and she couldn''t help but get excited. Everyone then saw Victoria taking out a storage ring from her bag and threw it to Sam, who caught it instinctively. Sam spread his consciousness inside it, "Scrolls and cultivation resources?" "Yes, these scrolls contain two sage techniques and two great sage techniques, which belonged to the reheart n. Only a chosen few are permitted to have them, and you are certainly more than eligible to have them." "I don''t want this," Sam returned them to Victoria. "That man hurt my mother. I won''t ept anything from the n that man belongs to." Everyone, except Victoria, smiled at this. Helena, in particr, felt warmth inside. ''My son, I''m so proud to be your mother.'' ''Well said, my nephew. As expected of the man I raised.'' Sam''s aunt, Lorraine, smiled heartily. Right now, she was the proudest aunt in the world. Beside her, Ava shook her head. ''I can''t believe I made a bad impression of him.'' Hearing his serious tone, Victoria didn''t frown. Instead, these were the words she expected. "I like you even more now. You are really worth the effort. But still, take it. You deserve this. This is your birthright. You know how precious sage techniques are, right?" At this time, the highest cultivation one could achieve was Boundary Emperor, which also meant there weren''t many who could create techniques with a grade higher than Great Sage techniques. So yes, they were quite important. These particr techniques belonged to the reheart n, just like those techniques Adriana gave to Sam. "I don''t care. I don''t want it. My grandma has already given me quite powerful techniques. I don''t think I need this at the moment," Sam replied. "But..." Victoria stopped trying to convince him. She turned her gaze to his mother with a look that literally conveyed, ''I could use your help right now.'' Helena, understanding her look, said to Sam, "My beloved son, even though that n hurt me, they are still your blood rtives, and these techniques will surely be a great help to you. Moreover, these are your birthright. ept it, at least for me." "Moreover, don''t you want to be prepared for your uing battle with Tomas Wichura? It''s never a bad thing to be more careful and prepared. Take these techniques; it will also be helpful in cultivating your Crimson Dragon mes. Then you can win without trouble, and you can marry Amelia officially," Helena tried to convince him by involving his sweetheart. Sam took a nce at Amelia, who nodded her head with a reassuring smile. After taking a deep breath, Sam nodded. "Fine, I will take it." ((((((The character art for each character has been showcased in the Auxiliary chapters; please take a look and share your opinions.)))))) ... [A/N: If you enjoyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can even contribute a Golden Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??] Chapter 78: Chapter 78: A Supreme Cultivator "Let''s train," Sam suddenly said, bringing his women to the training ground behind the Jade White Mountain. It was a private area, only those from the Hailstorm n were permitted to train there. Surrounded by dense forests and protected by an Emperor-grade formation, the effects of the training wouldn''t affect the outside. Since it was an Emperor-grade formation, only an Emperor-grade technique could break it. This allowed cultivators inside to go all out without worrying about unnecessary destruction. "Darling, I want to train with you first," Amelia pulled his hand like a little girl. "Sure," Sam stood opposite to Amelia, then his eyes widened in surprise. "Amelia, did you break through?" "Yes, darling. I reached the lower stage of the Nascent Soul realm. I also formed seven Daoist cores before breaking through lower stage Nascent soul realm," Amelia said proudly. "That''s incredible! That alone is enough to ce you among the top prodigies in the world," Ophelia eximed. "I know I''m talented, but do you know how many Daoist cores my darling has cultivated? He cultivated eleven Daoist cores," hearing that, Yuna and Ophelia were shocked. As for Lenora, she already knew about it, so her reaction was not as intense as theirs. "I-is it true?" Yuna asked, not doubting him but unable to contain her curiosity. "You want to see it?" Sam waved his hand, and as if responding to his call, his body glowed with Daoist patterns for a second before intense rays of light shot out from his body. The first round of lights appeared in the sky, revealing pagoda-like structures, a total of nine of them. It was the manifestation of his Daoist foundation that he cultivated before breaking through to the Core Formation realm. Then another round of lights with Daoist patterns flew from his body, forming a gigantic golden core. The series of lights revealed ten more cores of different colors, each corresponding to one of the ten elements: fire, water, wind, wood, earth, lightning, ice, metal, dark, and light. These ten elemental cores were the manifestation of his Daoist cores that he cultivated after forming his own golden core, making him the only person with a Supreme Eleven Core Formation realm cultivation. Witnessing these manifestations, all of them except Amelia wore shocked expressions. Even Lenora, who had heard about this before, couldn''t help but be shocked seeing the manifestations in person. "Supreme foundation establishment and supreme core formation realm cultivation... Are you a Supreme Path cultivator?" Ophelia''s eyes widened, contemting this possibility. "Yep, I''m pursuing the path of a Supreme cultivator," Sam replied as he retracted the manifestations back into his body. A Supreme cultivator¡ªa cultivator who decided to break the rules and cultivate to reach the absolute peak of each cultivation realm. They would be called the Supreme cultivator, walking a path that made them unsurpassed, undefeated, and unconquerable. They would be the very personification of the word ''Supreme.'' "There hasn''t been a Supreme cultivator in ages," Ophelia muttered. "Well, there is one now, wifey, and it''s your husband," Sam moved his face close to her and gently caressed her white cheek with his thumb. Ophelia''s face turned red, but she tried to keep her emotions in control. She then turned her eyes away from him, "I-I guess." Sam was amused at her reaction but didn''t tease her any further. He pondered for a moment, ''I haven''t checked their status for a while, have I?'' ''Hey Codex, show their status,'' then a red-colored screen manifested in his field of vision, visible only to him. ----- [ Name: Amelia Scarlett ] [ Status: Healthy ] [ Titles: Heiress Of The Scarlett n ] [ Age: 18 ] [ Cultivation: Nascent soul Realm (Lower-stage) ] [ Race: Noble Vampire ] -check-original [ Bloodline(s): Scarlett Vampire Bloodline ] [ Spirit Vein(s): Dark-Blood Spiritual Veins] [ Bloodline Abilities: Pyrokinesis ] [ Physique: Sanguine Vitality Resonance Physique ] [ Racial Abilities: Compulsion, Hemo-Empowerment, Ancestral Transformation ] ----- ----- [ Name: Yuna Fulmine] [ Status: Healthy ] [ Titles: Princess of the Lumin Dynasty, Member of the Fulmine n ] [ Age: 18 ] [ Cultivation: Nascent Soul Realm (Peak-stage) ] [ Race: Royal Qilin ] [ Bloodline(s): Thunder Fury Qilin Bloodline ] [ Spirit Vein(s): Lightning-Wind-Water Spiritual Veins ] [ Bloodline Abilities: Lightning Maniption ] [ Physique: Astral Thunderstorm Resonance Physique ] [ Racial Abilities: Qilin Transformation ] ----- ----- [ Name: Lenora Fenrir ] [ Status: Betrayed, healthy ] [ Titles: Descendant of the Lycan Progenitor, Princess of the Lupinoria Kingdom ] [ Age: 150+ ] [ Cultivation: Spirit Severing Realm (Peak-Stage) ] [ Race: Luminescent Werewolf (Alpha-ss) ] [ Bloodline(s): Luminescent Werewolf Bloodline ] [ Spirit Vein(s): Water-Wind-lightning Spiritual Veins ] [ Physique: Moonlight Essence Resonance Physique ] [ Racial Abilities: Werewolf Transformation ] ----- ----- [ Master: Ophelia Hailstorm ] [ Status: Healthy ] [ Titles: Member of the Hailstorm n ] [ Age: 100+ ] [ Cultivation: Nascent Soul Realm (Middle-Stage) ] [ Race: Noble Dragon ] [ Bloodline(s): Frozen Abyssal Dragon Bloodline ] [ Spirit Vein(s): Ice-Wind-Wood Spiritual Veins ] [ Bloodline Abilities: Cryokinesis ] [ Physique: Ice Lotus Resonance Physique ] [ Innate Abilities: Negation ] [ Racial Abilities: Dragon Transformation ] ----- "You girls are all so young and have high cultivation; I''m so proud to call you four my wives," Sam gently patted Yuna this time while he said that. Yuna didn''t reject his pampering and stayed still, letting him do whatever, even though she enjoyed it very much. "Hehe, darling, it''s actually thanks to you that my cultivation has increased so much in such a short time." Amelia grabbed Sam''s free hand and put it on her head. Sam, guessing her intention, started patting her head. "What do you mean?" "I possess a physique called Sanguine Vitality Resonance Physique. One of its specialties is that it helps me absorb the energy from the blood I drink with full efficiency, and your blood, which is the only blood I drink now, is much more powerful than anything I have ever tasted. It actually boosted my potential and cultivation to such a degree," Amelia said amidst enjoying his pattings. "Is my blood really that potent?" "Of course, darling. When I drink your blood, I can feel all the essence of elements, and your vitality is too pure and aggressive. To boost its potency even further, you are also a dragon and Supreme cultivator with the strongest mortal supreme physique. More than anything, these qualities also makes your blood the most desirable pte to any vampire." Amelia instantly remembered the taste of his blood. It was like a very good, addictive, and powerful wine. For vampires or any other beings who feed on blood, it would taste like a wine made by the literal god of wine, Dionysus of the Greek Pantheon. Amelia probably would not regret or refuse it; she was already addicted to his blood and could not live without it. It was also because of how divine his blood was. Amelia swore to herself; she would not let anyone other than her feed on his blood. Only she is allowed to feast on her husband''s divine blood. "I''m happy you like my blood so much, honey." Sam gave a kiss on her forehead. "I too have a physique simr to hers. Mine''s called Moonlight Radiance Essence Physique. My physique gives me the ability to cultivate the energy from the moonlight and turn it into my own cultivation. It''s thanks to my physique that I was able to reach my current cultivation level," Lenora added, not wanting to let Amelia get all the pampering. "Same for me too. My physique, the Astral Thunderstorm Resonance Physique, turns lightning into energy, which I can use to cultivate or just store the lightning itself for future use," Yuna added. "It''s too much to consider it a coincidence, but I too have a physique simr to the three of you. My Ice Lotus Resonance Physique turns the Ice Qi into my cultivation while also strengthening my body and regenerative capabilities," Ophelia muttered as she thought about the weird connection she was feeling with the three other girls who coincidentally now shared the same husband. "Don''t think too much." Sam pulled Ophelia into his arms. "Would you believe me if I say that we are fated to be together?" "I would, darling, because I know we are fated to be husband and wife." Amelia hugged Sam from behind like a lover. "I too believe that, darling, that we are destined to be together." Lenora grabbed his right arm and hugged it dearly, like it was a big teddy bear. Yuna didn''t reply but slowly sneakily held his other arm gently. She would have hugged him just like the others if it wasn''t for being unable to control the embarrassment if she did. Ophelia actually stopped thinking about the useless stuff as soon as Sam pulled her into his arms, but hearing his unique question, she got to thinking. "...I don''t know about fate, but I wouldn''t hate it even if we are a fated couple," Ophelia muttered slowly. All four of the girls were aware of the theories and the Sennyu resonance about the possibilities that they are all connected to each other through Sam. But they didn''t care; they would leave it to their future selves to deal with whateveres their way. ((((((The character art for each character has been showcased in the Auxiliary chapters; please take a look and share your opinions.)))))) ... [A/N: If you enjoyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can even contribute a Golden Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??] Chapter 79: Chapter 79: Specialities "You''re too strong, darling," Amelia remarked as she attempted to parry Sam''s attack with her mock sword. Despite having the same level of cultivation, Sam''s strength pushed her back a few meters. "You''re not bad yourself, honey," Sam smiled helplessly. "D-Darling, you can''t achieve any results if you fight with someone weaker than you," Yuna pointed out. "I guess out of the four of us, only Sister Lenora could be your effective training partner." Lenora chuckled, "Princess Yuna is right, darling. Amelia is too weak to keep up with you in training, so I should be your training partner." "Oi, who are you calling weak?" Amelia stomped her leg in annoyance. Then, she turned her gaze to Sam, "Darling, I will show you that I am more than capable of being your training partner." As soon as she said that, her body glowed with intense light for a millisecond before intense mes engulfed her wholly. The mes were intense and could burn one''s skin into ashes just by nearing them. Inside the mes, Amelia grew a few inches, and her ears elongated into pointed ones, much like elves. Two crimson-colored bat wings sprouted from her back, with whips of mes dancing from them like rain droplets. Her eyes turned into a blood-red color, like the eyes of a bloodthirsty killer. When the mes disappeared, everyone saw her transformed figure, which had grown from 175cm to 190cm, almost the same height as Sam. Her skin color remained the pale color as before, but everyone knew how tough her skin had be. "Is this the Ancestral transformation of the noble vampires?" Sam''s eyes lit up in excitement. He could feel Amelia''s presence had changed; she had grown stronger. "Yes, darling," Amelia''s voice sounded deep, like she had a bad cold. "We noble vampires can change forms to maximize our efficiency in battle. But that''s not even the main purpose. The most important thing about this transformation is that it magnifies our bloodline ability significantly. The ancestral transformation has two forms. This is thefirst form, and as for the second form, my cultivation is too low for me to transform." Amelia exined while enjoying her man''s reactions to her transformation. "Interesting, then let''s begin," Sam raised a broadsword he chose for training in a battle stance. In a blink of an eye, both of their figures disappeared from where they were standing, reappearing at the center with their swords blocking each other with a ng. "You got faster," Sam jumped backward, putting some distance between them beforeunching at her, swinging his mock sword horizontally. "And stronger," Amelia could clearly follow Sam''s movements. Using her increased mobility, sheunched at Sam, intending to block his attack. ng! Seeing Amelia block his attack, Sam grunted, pulled back, andunched at her again and again. They repeated these moves over and over. Sam learned a lot of moves and sword techniques with their back-and-forth exchange. Amelia, being a sword user, showcased her skills in the art of swordsmanship. "It seems I can finally stop holding back," Sam became excited as he finally unleashed his full strength, his presence growing stronger. "Were you still holding back, darling?" Amelia could feel Sam''s strength grow. In her ancestral form, her senses were enhanced, and because of that, she could urately feel how strong Sam truly was. ''My darling can easily overpower me even in my first ancestral form. Is this what it means to be a Supreme path cultivator?'' Amelia thought with a shocked expression. "Of course, honey, I didn''t want to identally hurt you, but now in your first Ancestral form, I think you might be able to match my strength," Sam replied. ''I highly doubt that,'' Amelia could clearly gauge his strength, and he was definitely stronger than her. She might only be able to overpower him if she could transform into the second form of the ancestral transformation. "Come at me with your full physical strength, and don''t hold back. I want to know what my limit is." The ground beneath her cracked as Ameliaunched at Sam with her right hand fingers balled, intending to punch Sam with her full physical strength. But Amelia''s fist only met with air, as Sam, with fluid movement, easily dodged with minimal struggle. ''He dodged it.'' Amelia, not giving a second to rest, shed at Sam''s figure with her left leg, but s, it met with air again. Amelia may be fast, but Sam was faster. "Again," Amelia punched again and again, but Sam dodged her again and again with minimal effort too. "He is not just strong; he is faster." "Princess Yuna, you are a lightning Qilin, speed is your forte, isn''t it?" Ophelia asked as she observed Amelia and Sam disappearing and appearing randomly on the battlefield as if teleporting, exchanging punches and kicks. Every time they made a move, they appeared at a random spot on the training ground. It was not like they were teleporting; they were moving so fast that they appeared to be teleporting to the eyes of Ophelia. But Lenora, being a peak stage Spirit Severing realm cultivator, could easily follow their movements. As for Yuna, she was using her lightning ability to track their movements. No matter how hard Amelia, in her first form of the ancestral transformation, tried, she could note close to catching Sam. "Yes, Princess Yuna, as a lightning Qilin, you are probably the fastest out of the five of us. Do you think you can overpower Darling in terms of agility?" Lenora joined. "In my opinion, he should be unmatched in terms of pure speed in Nascent Soul realm, but I might have an edge over him if I use my lightning, though," Yuna replied as shepared Sam''s speed with those she hade across who specialize in speed. If shepared him with herself, she calcted that she should be able to overpower him in terms of speed. Yuna focused her eyes on Amelia and Sam''s sparring. If one looked closely, they would see little sparks of lightning dancing around her eyelids. Qilins were known for their extraordinary ability to manipte lightning, but it didn''t stop just at that. They could use this destructive and aggressive element to boost their speed, enabling them to see things slower and in more detail. Their brains could process information much more diversely. Along with the ability to manipte the second most aggressive and destructive element, they were without a doubt one of the strongest races in the world. It has been said that royal Qilins with pure bloodlines could even turn into pure lightning and travel through clouds. "Qilins are such broken beings. Their speed and lightning would be a cause of a headache to ovee," Lenora eximed. "Well, werewolves have high physical strengthpared to Qilins. I guess everything is bnced as it should be," Ophelia replied with a smile. "Um...you don''t have to address me as Princess. After all, we are s-sisters now, aren''t we?" Yuna said slowly. "Hehe, of course, Sister Yuna." Lenora pulled Yuna into a hug. "Yes, I will call you Sister as well," Ophelia said as her attention turned back to Sam''s spar with Amelia, which had nowe to an end. Amelia''s ancestral transformation became undone, and she caught her breath, "Darling, you are too fast. I can''t even keep up with you, even in my ancestral form, and your physical strength is more than strong enough to overpower mine." Sam saw the other three girls approaching them. "How strong do you think I ampared to other prodigies?" "If Ipare the prodigies of the Lumin Dynasty to you, in terms of agility, you are definitely unparalleled. But if the Qilins use their lightning ability, they could easily overpower you. It would be another story if you had lightning ability, though," Yuna gave her opinion. "I do have an affinity for lightning, Yuna," Sam added. "I''m not talking about elemental affinities; I''m talking about bloodline abilities rted to lightning. Having lightning elemental affinity increases yourprehension of lightning-rted abilities, but that can''t bepared to having innate lightning ability like I do." "For example," Yuna raised her hand and summoned her lightning, tendrils of blue lightning zapped around it. "You have lightning affinity, but you can''t summon lightning like I do because Qilins like me have a physiology that has evolved to create pure lightning, which we can manipte." She was right. Having an affinity for one element and having the ability to create and manipte that same element arepletely different. "I understand. Then how can I deal with someone like you, Yuna?" "You can''t, darling, unless you have some sort of techniques or use your own specialty to ovee your disadvantage." "Use my own specialty..." Every race has its own specialty in which they would always find the upper hand. Lightning Qilins were naturally fast; they could overpower anyone in the same realm of cultivation in terms of agility. Vampires had their stronghold in resilience, with high regenerative abilities that could easily heal from life-threatening injuries in seconds, though it only applies to noble vampires. As for werewolves, they have extraordinary physical strength. They also possess high affinity with the nature itself. While dragons have strong bodies and possess both physical strength and resilience to a high degree. ((((((The character art for each character has been showcased in the Auxiliary chapters; please take a look and share your opinions.)))))) ... [A/N: If you enjoyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can even contribute a Golden Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??] Chapter 80: Chapter 80: No Shame Jade White Mountain, Hailstorm n. Victoria reheartnded gracefully as she retracted her crimson wing, saying, "From here, I can watch him train clearly." She strolled along a pathway and reached a spot where people could clearly observe the training ground of the Hailstorm n, where Sam and his fianc¨¦es were currently engaged in their training. Upon reaching the spot, her expression turned to surprise. "Oh, what a surprise. I didn''t expect you guys to be here." It was Helena, Lorraine, and Ava who were watching Sam train with the girls, turning it into a sort of reality show. "Victoria? What are you doing here?" Helena already had an inkling of why she was there, but one never knows. Victoria might have had a different reason, and they just got the wrong idea. "I''m here to enjoy nature," Victoria replied, her gaze sweeping across the mountainousndscape as if it were her first encounter with the great outdoors. "If calling ''stalking Sam'' is enjoying nature, then you''re wee to join us; we''re enjoying nature too," Lorraine said, patting the seat beside her, inviting Victoria to join the peculiar gathering. "We''re not stalking my son," Helena stated solemnly. "Then what are we doing here if not stalking my nephew?" Lorraine retorted. "We... we are looking after him," Helena quickly turned her face to the other side. Lorraine fought the urge to roll her eyes at her elder sister''s audacity to im they were merely looking after Sam. "Be shameless and ept that you are stalking Sam." "So you agree you are shameless?" "Yes, I''m shameless, and I''m proud of it," Lorraine puffed her huge chest proudly. "Prove that we are sisters and ept you two are shameless like me and my mother." "I''m not shameless," Helena retorted again, even though she doubted if she was really not shameless. "Hey, I''m not shameless; don''t count me in," Ava joined in. "Come on, Ava, are you in denial too like our elder sister?" "I... I''m not going to say anything about that," Ava turned her eyes back to watching Sam, who had just finished sparring with Amelia. Lorraine felt her irritation growing. "Why can''t my sister just ept that they are shameless like me and Mother?" She turned to Victoria, who didn''t even care to listen to their arguing; she was only here for Sam. "Victoria, you are shameless, right?" Lorraine questioned, trying to enlist a new ally in her shameless crusade with a sly grin. "Of course," Victoria replied and went back to watching Sam. "See, it''s not hard, right?" Lorraine pointed at Victoria. Helena: "_" Ava: "_" "Now I see where Sam inherited his shamelessness from," Helena suddenly med Lorraine. "Yeah, I know. I''m so proud of that achievement," Lorraine smiled proudly, as if this matter was something to be proud of. Seeing that she couldn''t win the argument with Lorraine about shamelessness, Helena attempted to change the subject. "Anyway, Victoria, did youe here to watch Sam train?" "Mm? Yes," Victoria nodded. "By the way, why are you still here? Aren''t you going back to the reheart n?" Helena inquired. "Nope. That old man will just make me work more. I''d rather be here enjoying watching my new nephew''s handsome face than working," Victoria replied, her attention still fixed on Sam. Helena didn''tment on her answer. She was smart enough to remain silent; she didn''t want to give Lorraine another reason to tease her or call her shameless. "...Sisters, Sam just said he is pursuing the path of the supreme cultivator. Is he telling the truth?" Victoria was visibly shocked when Sam revealed the path of cultivation he had chosen. "It''s true," Helena confirmed. "...It''s impossible. No one is that talented to reach supreme cultivation in each realm. How did he manage to do it? Did he really reach supreme cultivation?" Victoria questioned. "After reaching the Peak stage of the Foundation Establishment realm, he proceeded to form nine level of Daoist foundations. And after reaching the Core Formation realm, following the formation of the Golden Core, he formed ten more Daoist cores," Helena exined. Victoria turned her gaze back to Sam, contemting his potential. "A supreme path cultivator? If he truly has the talent to pursue that path, he''ll be unmatched and undefeated in the same realm of cultivation. He could probably overpower cultivators with a higher cultivation level; his future is limitless." "Don''t forget, he also possesses the most powerful physique ever recorded, the Mystic Voidheart Harmonic Physique," Lorraine added, her tone filled with awe. "He possesses what now?" Victoria felt like her understanding ofmon sense was crumbling. How could a single person have the talent to reach supreme cultivations, possess the most powerful supreme mortal physique, two celestial dragon bloodlines, and have a powerfulprehension ability to master multiple sage techniques in just three days? Just what kind of game were the heavens ying to birth such a monstrous genius? Victoria couldn''t even begin to fathom the depth of talent her nephew possessed. The sheer magnitude of his abilities left her grappling with disbelief. "Don''t try to understand him; it will only cause a headache. Trust me; I have experience," Avaforted, observing Victoria in the same bewildered state she herself had been in when she first learned about his abilities. "I guess you are right," Victoria sighed, shaking her head in reluctant agreement. "You forgot to mention his most deadly ability," Lorraine added with a thoughtful expression. "What are you talking about? What deadly ability?" Helena inquired, convinced she already knew every talent her son possessed. "Of course, I''m talking about his face, duh? His handsome face alone is enough to overpower any woman in the world... God, just look at that face," Lorraine''s face turned crimson, her legs squirming uncontrobly. "I just want to eat him." Helena shook her head helplessly. "Can''t you control your horniness for a single day, Lorraine?" "Just look at his face, then tell me you don''t feel the same way as I do. How can I control myself in the presence of such manly beauty? Moreover, he is my nephew too. Do you know the agony I feel trying to control myself from jumping on him and ravaging him?" Lorraine''s breath heaved, her restraint and patience wearing thin with each passing moment. Helena didn''t retort; truth be told, she found herself in the same predicament as her younger sister. She simply had more control over her emotions. "...if you want to be with him that much, just tell Sam about your feelings; I''m sure he feels the same way." "What if he didn''t? What if he didn''t want to be in a romantic rtionship with me?" Lorraine gritted her teeth, recalling moments when she almost confessed her feelings, only to be held back by the fear of rejection from Sam. If such a thing happened, she knew she wouldn''t handle rejection well, likely doing something crazy. "Y-You want to be in a romantic rtionship with him?" "Of course," Lorraine nodded, "and it''s not just me¡ªmy two sisters and, judging by our own mother''s behavior, her too." "...Is that true?" Victoria turned to Helena and Ava with a solemn expression. Though faced with her inquisitive gaze, Helena and Ava remained silent. It was evident to Victoria that they were indeed harboring romantic thoughts about Sam. MVLEmPyR-your-story-source "Oh, I forgot to mention, Sophia is already through the first base with Sam," Lorraine added, contemting whether she should just break the ice with Sam. "Sophia? My niece? With Sam?" "Yes," Lorraine confirmed. "Don''t act surprised; you also want to get f***ed by him, don''t you?" Lorraine bluntly asked, not bothering with politeness. "I do. I was just surprised at this revtion, that''s all," Victoria replied, matching Lorraine''s shameless demeanor, unaffected by the explicit nature of the conversation. "Great, I don''t have to be concerned about hurting you when I seduce Sam," Victoria casually remarked, her eyes casually wandering around the room. The three sisters had arranged themselves in a small structure with tiles, couches, and a tea table adorned with hot tea. "This is nice; you guys actually built a tea house just to stalk Sam formally on this side of the Jade White Mountain." "I know; it''s perfect, right? It''s my idea," Lorraine proudly dered as she handed a cup of tea to Victoria. Hearing their shameless conversation, Helena and Ava were left speechless, astounded once again by the audacity of Lorraine and Victoria. The realization hit them anew ¡ª Lorraine and Victoria were shamelessly discussing their intentions, paying no mind to the fact that the mother of the person they were apparently trying to seduce sat right beside them, wearing a bitter expression as she listened in. "Forgive me, my son. I''m not strong enough to stop them," Helena apologized in her heart, envisioning the challenges Sam would undoubtedly face dealing with the antics of Lorraine and Victoria. On her other side, Ava observed the conversation with an indifferent expression. "Eldest sister, are you really okay with these two getting involved with your son?" "I honestly don''t mind, only because it''s these two. If it were someone else, I would have killed them just for entertaining such ideas about my son," Helena replied. Ava didn''t expect anything less from her eldest sister. Helena might be reserved and controlled, but when it came to matters concerning the safety and well-being of her children, she could transform into someone who would stop at nothing to eliminate any perceived threat. "Tell me, Ava, do you also have feelings for Sam like Lorraine does?" Helena whispered. After a moment of contemtion, Ava replied, "Would you hate me if I say I do?" "No," Helena shook her head. "I just wanted to know, that''s all." "What about you, eldest sister?" "Do you want the truth or the lie that I''ve been trying to convince myself is true by constantly repeating it?" "Truth would be good." "I''m the same as you guys," Helena admitted. As Ava and Helena shared their thoughts quietly, another figurended gracefully in front of the tea house. "Mother!" Lorraine eximed. "Mmm? Ah, my daughters. I was wondering where you were, and Victoria, you''re here too, huh?" Adriana looked around the tea house and nodded in satisfaction before taking a seat beside Ava. "Um, Mother, what are you doing here?" Ava inquired. "I''m here for the same reason as you ¡ª to stalk my grandson, of course," Adriana replied shamelessly, as if the idea of what she was doing was entirely ordinary. "We are not stalking my son!" Helena protested, embarrassed and in denial. ((((((The character art for each character has been showcased in the Auxiliary chapters; please take a look and share your opinions.)))))) ... [A/N: If you enjoyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can even contribute a Golden Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??] Chapter 81: Chapter 81: Intent Mastery "Mm," Lenora swung her spear in an arc, creating a trail of air sweeping as she aimed it at Sam''s torso. Sam used his own spear to try to block. When Lenora''s physical strength channeled through her spear, a burst of wind crackled as Sam was pushed back a few meters, unable to fully block her attack. "Ouch," the pain from that attack made his hands go numb. Even for a dragon with a powerful body, he still felt that seething pain as his fingers holding the spear trembled. "Did I hurt you, darling?" Lenora asked worriedly. "It''s okay; it''s not that bad. Did you use your full physical strength in thatst attack?" Sam could feel that thest attack was definitely not the best Lenora could handle. "No," Lenora shook her head. "I used about 70% of my full physical strength. I can even boost my strength if I enter into my werewolf form." "Let''s spar again, my sweet kitten. This time, use your full physical strength. I want to know how far off I am from cultivators in Spirit Severing realm." They started to spar again, and this time, Sam was totally on the losing side. He couldn''t even defend against Lenora''s attacks effectively. Every time he tried to block her spear, he was sent flying, unable to defend against her full-power spear swings. Soon, their sparring came to an end. Sam knelt to his knees on the ground as he wiped the sweat off his forehead. "You are so strong, darling. With your strength, you can easily overpower someone in the middle stage of Spirit Severing realm while still being in the lower stage of Nascent Soul realm. And if you hadprehended the Spear intent, you could have matched me in strength with the spear." "Actually, I''ve alreadyprehended four intents," Sam said casually. "You did what?" The girls were dumbfounded. How could someoneprehend four intents before even breaking through the Spirit Severing realm? It would already be a humongous task just toprehend one kind of intent, and Sam, who is just in the lower stage, ims heprehended four kinds of intents? It was pretty unbelievable. Seeing that they didn''t understand him quite clearly, Sam raised his hand and pointed his two fingers at a target ced a hundred meters from him. A silver aura began to emanate from his body, slowly concentrating in his hand and then to his fingers. "This is... Sword intent." Amelia had never seen anything more absurd in her life. She couldn''t even find the words to express the feelings she was experiencing right now. The other three women were in the same condition as her. They were even more shocked and surprised. They knew their man was probably the most talented in the world, but right now, they felt like even this title wasn''t enough to describe his genius. The sword intent grew more intense until it seemed like its lethality could cut through anything. Then, Sam made a cutting motion. The silver aura formed by the sword intent in his fingers shot out, cutting through the air like an invisible de being swung. The girls, feeling the sword intent, sensed as if a bloodthirsty sword was held under their necks, ready to cut through their skin and taste their blood. The sword intent in the form of an arc swept through the air andnded on the target, but there was no explosion¡ªonly an ethereal hum resonated from the ce the sword intentnded. Looking at the result of that attack, the girls witnessed the sword intent cutting the target in half smoothly like paper. The cut was deep, and even from a distance, the girls could feel the remnants of the sword intent from the damaged target. "D-Darling, that was sword intent," Amelia muttered, still trying to process what her darling had just done. "Yeah," Sam nodded his head as he opened and closed his fingers like he was trying to understand something. "When did youprehend the sword intent, darling?" Lenora had alreadye to terms with the fact that trying to understand her darling would only cause a headache, so she chose to ignore the surprises Sam would give in the future. In truth, when Sam was sparring with Amelia and Lenora, he had activated his innate ability, the Rumination rity, which boosted hisprehension and understanding levels to absurd heights. This ability helped himprehend the Sword and Spear intents rapidly. Honestly, he only activated this ability to learn and refine his sword and spear techniques quickly. While he did achieve this, what came as a surprise to him was that he also unconsciouslyprehended Sword Intent and Spear Intent. The same goes for the me Intent and Ice Intent. He activated this ability when he was experimenting with his bloodline abilities, testing his control and mastery. As he tried to explore all the ways he could use his bloodline abilities, he unknowinglyprehended the me Intent and Ice Intent. Unknown to Sam, who believed that he onlyprehended the Intents due to his Rumination rity, it just wasn''t the case. The true reason he was able toprehend the Intents was truthfully thanks to his physique, the Mystic Voidheart Harmonic Physique. This was a special physique that had the ability to make its host master multiple daos at the same time with muchprehension, while increasing the speed ofprehension passively. The only reason Sam didn''t think that the Intents were thanks to his physique was that he didn''t remember ever activating his physique, which was true because he never did. The physique, without even needing to activate, assisted the Rumination rity ability to help Sam master the Intents at such an absurd speed. "Iprehended the sword intent during my sparring with Amelia using my mock sword," Sam replied casually. "How...how did you do it? Do you understand what it means toprehend an intent?" Ophelia asked with a shocked expression. Before we talk about the concept of intents, we first need to understand the cultivation realms after the Qi Condensation realm. One could say that Qi condensation is like a test made for the cultivators. If one breaks through the Qi Condensation realm in one month, it''s a sign that they might have a future in the path of longevity. After the Qi Condensation realmes the Foundation Establishment realm, or Foundation realm, as the younger generation prefers to call it. When a cultivator breaks through to the Foundation realm, they form a pagoda in their inner world. After forming a perfect pagoda in their inner world, it means they have sessfully reached the peak-stage Foundation realm and can proceed to break through to the Core Formation realm. This pagoda they form in their inner world in the Foundation realm is called the Daoist foundation. But there are some who decide to use their talent to the full potential or those who want to pursue power; they proceed to form more Daoist foundations in their inner world. In the Foundation realm, the limit of how many Daoist foundations one could form is nine. Many could form one or two Daoist foundations; some talented ones could form three to four foundations, while the prodigies could form up to six or seven Daoist foundations. There were very few who managed to form eight Daoist foundations, and as for the geniuses capable of forming nine-level Daoist foundations, they didn''t exist. Of course, this was until Sam showed up. Cultivators like Sam, who were capable of forming nine-level Daoist foundations, were given a special status called Supreme Path cultivators. Because only they could reach the supreme levels of each cultivation realm, it was a very prestigious title indeed. After breaking through the Core Formation realm, a cultivator would form a golden core to reach the peak stage of the Core Formation realm. Of course, the stubborn ones would use their talents to form more cores. Like the pagoda, which was called the Daoist foundation, in the Core Formation realm, the cores were called Daoist Cores. The stubborn ones, like in the Foundation realm, would form as many Daoist cores as their talent allowed them. The limit of Daoist cores was eleven, including the golden core. As for the other ten cores, their colors were based on the ten elements of nature. As a Supreme Path cultivator, Sam easily formed Eleven Daoist cores. For breaking through to the Nascent Soul realm, one would need to form aplete Daoist Soul. The amount of Daoist souls one could form was Eleven Daoist souls, ten Daoist souls with colors each representing the ten elements of nature along with the golden-colored Daoist soul. Now, the next cultivation realm, the Spirit Severing realm, is a little special. It needed a cultivator to sever their Daoist Souls formed in the Nascent Soul realm from their body to break through to the peak stage. After this stagees the Dao Seeking realm. This is where the intents y their role. Now, what are intents? Intents were like Daos but of much lower quality. If one wishes toprehend a certain Dao, then they must master the intent of the same Dao. For example, if one wishes to cultivate the Sword Dao, then they can only do so by mastering the Sword intent. We could even say that mastering the intents is the initial stage of pursuing the path of Dao cultivation. To break through the Dao Seeking realm, one must form a Dao seal in their inner world by taking the path of Dao. Now, there are numerous kinds of Daos one could choose to master. Some intents are rtively easy to master, while others are a mountainous task. There are also grades of Daos: Supreme grade, Transcendent grade, Prominent grade, and Ordinary grade. Most cultivators usually form the Dao seal by mastering ordinary-grade Daos, like Sword Dao or me Dao. Prodigies would use Prominent-grade Daos to form their Dao seal. The kind of Dao seal one forms would have a huge impact on their future cultivation and their body too. The grades of the Dao were not based on their power but their rarity and the level of difficulty it takes to master such a Dao. Even a cultivator who cultivates an Ordinary-grade Dao can rival someone who cultivates a Prominent-grade Dao, as long as their mastery over the Dao is high enough. "My sweet kitten, you''ve already reached the Peak stage of Spirit Severing, right? What kind of intent have you mastered for forming the Dao seal?" Sam inquired. "I''ve alreadyprehended the Ferocious Intent, but I still have a long way to go before Ipletely master it," Lenora replied. "D-Darling, what are the other three Daos you''ve mastered?" Yuna asked, still a little embarrassed addressing Sam as "darling," unlike Amelia and Lenora, who seemed to have no shame. MVLeMpYr-reader "Other than Sword intent, I have mastered Spear intent, me intent, and Ice Intent," Sam replied, scratching his chin. "Among the four intents, I haven''t mastered the me intent as much as the others." ((((((The character art for each character has been showcased in the Auxiliary chapters; please take a look and share your opinions.)))))) ... [A/N: If you enjoyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can even contribute a Golden Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??] Chapter 82: Chapter 82: Beautiful Wives Back in the teahouse on Jade White Mountain. "What kind of bullshit is this? He mastered four intents just like that? Wake me up if I''m dreaming," Victoria rubbed her eyes, wondering if she really was in a dream where such extraordinary things could happen. "Making him my n''s true heir is probably the best decision I have ever made in my life," Adriana muttered as her golden eyes glowed with power. With her innate ability, the Eyes of rity, she could clearly see the Dao patterns revolving around Sam. It was subtle, almost invisible, but she could observe the intents rapidly entering his body and strengthening it with their essence. "Don''t need to act so dramatic; you''ll get used to my son''s craziness soon enough," Helena consoled. "That''s the thing; I don''t think I ever will," Victoria slumped on the couch, sighing. "Let''s go back; they seemed to have finish their training," Lorraine suggested, and the group returned to the ancestral manor. Back on the training ground, Sam smiled as he helped the girls pack the equipment and cleaned up the mess they made in the name of training. Just as they turned to the door, Sam felt someone pulling his hand. He turned to find Lenora holding his hand with a blushed expression. Her muscles were strained, as if she was trying so hard to hold something back. Sam noticed this. "Mm? Lenora, what''s wrong?" Lenora didn''t say anything in response and simply pressed her lips on Sam, intending for a kiss. Sam, though surprised, didn''t retort and smiled back at her. Beside them, Amelia was slightly irritated, sporting a pouting face, but she didn''t say anything or disturb them. As for Yuna and Ophelia, they were blushing hard, to the point that even their ears turned red. They still had not had their first kiss with Sam, so they couldn''t help but imagine themselves in Lenora''s position. The kiss wasn''t intense; it was very soft and felt warm. It was like a show of love rather than passion or pleasure. Amidst the kissing with Lenora, Sam felt something from his inner world. A strange connection was rapidly being formed. Sam, who seemed to know what was happening, opened his eyes in surprise. ''S-She is imprinting on me? This is basically marriage.'' When the connection fully came into existence, a strange kind of insignia formed on Sam''s inner world¡ªa proof of Lenora''s sessful imprint on Sam. Beside her insignia, there was also an iplete insignia. It was Sophia''s imprint on Sam when he was in Helena''s womb. If one looked closely, they could see that Sophia''s imprint was slowly growing intopletion at that moment. After sessfully imprinting, Lenora removed her lips from Sam''s face. Her face seemed calm andposed, but Sam could swear that he saw her pupils turn into pink-colored hearts. "Lenora, you know what it means to imprint on me, right?" Sam asked, holding her waist firmly. "I will never be able to leave you; my life is yours. I will be forever bound to you. I know what it means," Lenora nodded. She continued with a pouting face, "I''ve never been so sure of anything in my life than this decision I made, darling. So please don''t question my intention." Hearing her words, Sam couldn''t form words to say anything. He just kissed her again, just then, a screen appeared in front of him. [ Storage: Veil Of True Essence of Progenitor Of Vampires(Can Be Inherited), Veil Of true Essence Progenitor Of Lycans(Can Be Inherited) ] ''Sure enough, I just got rewarded with another essence, and this time it is the essence of the Lycan progenitor.'' Sam was pondering a way to handle this situation because having the essence of two progenitors is not a simple matter. He can''t just keep this particr thing to himself; he should talk with the two women in the middle of this. Just as he was rearranging his thoughts, Amelia suddenly pulled him into an embrace, bit his neck, and drank his blood hungrily. Sam was dumbfounded by what was happening. When he felt another connection simr to the imprinting done by werewolves and dragons, it appeared between him and Amelia. In his inner world, another insignia, besides the one formed by Lenora''s imprint, was created. It was a sign that Amelia had used her vampire mark on Sam, acknowledging him as her only mate. "A-Amelia?" "I should have done this when we first did the d-deed, darling. I was going to mark you after you beat that guy Wichura''s ass, but I can''t wait until then since this werewolf beat me to it," Amelia said with a red face, pulling his head into her bosom. Sam just stayed in her bosom, enjoying her softness. After all, one shouldn''t reject free attention. Just as he was enjoying it, he felt another aggressive pull from the other side, "Oi, don''t ogle darling to yourself." This time it was Lenora who pulled his head into her bosom, which coincidentally had the same size as Amelia''s. Slowly lifting his head from her bosom, Sam looked at the other two girls who were staring at them with stone-cold faces, as if they didn''t know what to do in this situation. "Aren''t you guys going to do the same as me and Amelia and marry our darling now?" Lenora tauntingly said with a grin. "Lenora, don''t rush them," Sam turned his gaze toward Yuna and Ophelia. "You guys don''t have to do this if you are having second thoughts or doubts. We can always marry after we get to know each other a little better, alright?" "No, I... I w-want to do it. I want to put my qilin mark on you too. I don''t want to be left behind," Yuna slowly said. "I want to imprint on you too," Ophelia said with a red face. Sam lost words to speak when he saw the seriousness in their faces. "We just got engaged. Don''t you think we would be moving too fast if we got married now?" "I don''t mind it. I feel like this is for the best," Yuna moved close to Sam, then leaned on him gently, supporting her body on his. "I feel the same way," Ophelia joined in as she boldly hugged Sam''s hand as if he was the most important thing in the world. In all honesty, though, both of them didn''t know the reason why they felt so obligated to be with Sam, but they trusted their instincts. They even felt that they might have some sort of destiny together with Sam. Just then, in Sam''s inner world, two more insignias appeared along with Sam''s connection to Yuna and Ophelia. Yuna had used her Qilin mark on Sam, while Ophelia, like Sophia, imprinted on Sam. Just then, Sam''s mind got flooded with notifications from the codex. Sam took a deep breath, disregarding the constant stream of notifications. He enveloped Yuna and Ophelia in a warm embrace, cing a small kiss on each of their cheeks. "I love you guys so much. I won''t let you slip away, and I''ll keep showering you with my love until you''re fully drenched in my feelings." Yuna and Ophelia didn''t resist his intense affection. "W-we love you too," they replied. Ophelia felt a bit strange confessing her feelings to someone she had only met a few days ago. Anyone overhearing this might think she had gone mad. On the other hand, Yuna had been contemting her emotions since the day they first met, and what started as curiosity had gradually transformed into love. "Both of you,e here," Sam instructed Amelia and Lenora to join the group hug. Like devoted partners, Amelia and Lenora rushed over and embraced him. They stayed locked in the group hug for a while until Sam finally spoke. your-chapter-source-MvLeMpYr "My beautiful wives, there''s something very important I have to share with you." ... [A/N: If you enjoyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can even contribute a Golden Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??] Chapter 83: Chapter 83: Growing Family After Sam finished exining everything about the codex, itsmunication, and the title it bestowed upon them as his Eternalpanions, he let out a sigh and patiently awaited the girls'' responses. Theplexity of Sam''s exnation left the girls deep in thought, with Amelia experiencing such a mental strain that she contemted burning everything around her to find sce. "Darling, tell me something. Do you know who the Revered Matron of the Qilin Race is?" Yuna asked with a serious expression. Sam, being honest, admitted that he knew nothing about the ancestors of any race, including dragons, let alone the Revered Matron of the Qilin Race. He shook his head in response. "Let me exin, darling. To understand, we have to start with how we Qilins came to be as we are today. Like any other race, we were born from a single entity, our progenitor. For us, it''s the Astral Qilin progenitor," Yuna began to exin. "The Astral Qilin progenitor had the ability to create pure-blooded Qilins by transforming non-supernatural beings and mortals into Qilins." read-first-at-MVLeMpYr Yuna continued to exin that this ability was amon trait among the progenitors of all races¡ªthey could create pure-blooded beings of their respective race and even establish unique lineages within that race. "For instance, among the Qilins, there was only one type known as the Lightning Qilins, capable of manipting lightning. While royals like us and lower-rank Qilins belong to this category, the point is that Qilins were primarily elemental beings of lightning." "But if the progenitor wished, they could create Qilins of other elements. The same holds true for the progenitors of other races," Yuna rified. "And these progenitors, capable of creating entire civilizations, didn''t just emerge from nothing. Like everyone, they had to be birthed by someone. The one who gave birth to our Astral Qilin progenitor is whom we call the Revered Matron of the Qilin Race." "I know all of this because I''m a princess and a direct descendant of the Astral Qilin progenitor. To be precise, our Fulmine n is itself a direct descendant of the progenitor," Yuna exined. Amelia, as if recalling something, suddenly spoke up, "It''s the same story with noble vampires. Our Vampire progenitor also had a mother, whom we call the Mother of Eternal Thirst." Lenora, curious about Ophelia''s heritage, asked, "What about you, Ophelia? Aren''t all the Celestial Dragon ns in existence direct descendants of the Dragon progenitor?" "Are we?" Sam squinted his eyes in inquiry. "Yes, darling," Ophelia confirmed. "As the heir of our n, you have to learn everything about the history of the world." "I guess I should," Sam nodded helplessly. "As for the mother of our progenitor, she was called the Blood Mother of the Celestial Dragons," Ophelia''s expression changed as she realized the connection she seemed to share with her fellow wives. "Our Lycan progenitor''s mother was known as the Mother Alpha of the Lycan race," Lenora held her chin as she revisited her theories. "All four of us are the direct descendants of our respective races'' progenitors. All four of us can feel and share the Sennyu Resonance with darling, and the codex in darling''s possession identifies us as the mothers of our respective races'' progenitors," Lenora slowly said. Ophelia, understanding what Lenora was trying to convey, continued, "The codex also says that we are darling''s eternalpanions...could it be?" Yuna''s eyes widened, "Are we the reincarnations of the mothers of the progenitors?" Reincarnation was not a new concept in the world of cultivations. Some geniuses were even believed to be the reincarnations of emperors and immortals from the past. Some might remember their past lives, while others don''t. Therefore, when Yuna posed this thought, they didn''t consider it impossible. "We missed something very crucial," Amelia raised her hand. "If our races'' progenitors had mothers, then there should surely be fathers, right? After all, it takes two people to make a baby, a father and a mother." Yuna shook her head, "There isn''t much known or written about the father of Progenitors, except that he was a higher form of being than even the progenitors themselves. All the progenitors of the races that existed long before shared the same father." "Are you saying that all the mothers of the progenitors shared the same man? The progenitors are all siblings? Does that mean all beings in the world have the same origin?" Lenora asked, unaware of this piece of information. "At least that''s what I read from the Ancient Journals," Yuna replied. "Actually, what you said is exactly what I learned from my father. The progenitors of all races had the same father," Ophelia said with a thoughtful expression. "If we go with our story and assume that we are, in fact, reincarnations of the mothers of progenitors of our respective races, then who is the reincarnation of the father of all progenitors? The one who is the highest form of existence ever to appear, the one said to be the origin of all races," Lenora said, her one eye focused on Sam with a suspecting expression. Following Lenora''s gaze, the other girls also looked at Sam with a baffled expression. Sam suddenly felt nervous under their using eyes. "I know what you guys are thinking. I have also considered the possibility that I might be the reincarnation of the highest-ranked being ever, who could have been the father of all progenitors." "Are you?" Ophelia asked. "Honestly, I don''t know. All I have is the information I gained from this codex, and of course, there is also the Sennyu Resonance, which I only seem to sense from specific women." "Women who are direct descendants of each race''s progenitors?" Ophelia continued. "I guess," Sam sighed. The group fell into silence, each of them with their own thoughts. Sam became extremely nervous, seeing their peculiar expressions. ''They wouldn''t leave me because of this unexinable, or should I say, fate-rted kind of situation we are in now, would they?'' With every passing second, Sam grew even more nervous, beads of sweat forming on his forehead, and his eyes turning a little red. Little did he know, the girls were already aware of his feelings through their connection to him via their insignias in his inner world. "Darling, you''re thinking too much again," Amelia leaned her body on him as she hugged him, putting his head in her bosom. "Yes, darling, even if this vampire left, I will always be with you," Lenora said, pushing Amelia aside and hugging him. "M-Me too, I won''t leave you," Yuna held his hand lovingly. "I love you regardless," Ophelia slowly said, massaging his shoulder a little. "Hmm," Sam nodded with a smile. Amelia suddenly had a strange but sensible thought, which frankly irritated her. "Darling, if we are right about our theory, won''t there be more women like us who could be the reincarnations of the mothers of their respective races'' progenitors?" "Now that you mention it, there should be others like us since every progenitor shared the same father but different mothers," Yuna mused, holding her chin in thought. "Basically, what you''re saying is that other women like us, who are direct descendants of progenitors and also mothers of the progenitors, are just waiting for Sam to find them," Lenora said, slightly irritated like Amelia. "Yes, there are other races that had their own progenitors. Some of them, whom I have met in the past, are Vermilion Birds, Star Peacocks, the Heavenly Beast Race, and Heavenly Golden Crows." "It looks like our family will grow even bigger than it already is. I wonder what our mother-inw''s reactions will be," Ophelia couldn''t help but imagine. "Even I wonder how my mom would react to that future scenario," Sam mused, trying to suppress his excitement. "Are you excited because you will have more women for yourself, darling?" Amelia yfully pinched Sam''s chest. "It doesn''t matter how many women wille; I will be the best daughter-inw of the Hailstorm n." "That''s just wishful thinking. Frankly, it will never happen as long as I''m the favorite daughter-inw around here," Lenora proudly patted her chest. "We will see about that," Amelia snorted with a grin. ... [A/N: If you enjoyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can even contribute a Golden Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??] Chapter 84: Chapter 84: Challenge Wichura n, Nightingale, the Kingdom of Vampires. "Count Wichura, Count Scarlett is here to see you," a vampire said, bowing respectfully. "I was wondering when he would be visiting. It seems he is here to talk about our n alliance," Count Wichura thought before ordering his underling, "Bring him to the hall." With thatmand, he folded the files he was going through and disappeared. "Nichs, I''m d you are here. Where is my future daughter-inw? I heard that she has returned, and I was more surprised when I heard that she was with the two princesses of the Hailstorm n." "He is a count, alright. He should have nted spies all over the continent. Well, I''m no better than him, and Matriarch Hailstorm didn''t bother to hide that her daughters had returned," Nichs thought, but he didn''t show any expression besides a small courtesy smile. read-only-on-MvLeMpYr "Yes, she has returned from the mortal world," Nichs nodded. "Shall we begin preparations for our children''s wedding then? My son will be thrilled to hear this," Count Wichura said excitedly, but when he saw the helpless expression on Nichs''s face, his excitement died down. "About that, we have aplication," Nichs replied. Count Wichura frowned, "Is it that boy who was with your daughter?" "Yes." "Are you going to break your promise to me, Nichs?" "Marrying my daughter Amelia to that boy will give me the benefit of forming an alliance with the two strongest Celestial Dragon ns in the Azure Dragon Continent." Nichs paused for a second before continuing, "Tell me, Ivan, would you refuse an offer like that?" Ivan frowned even more. Of course, he wouldn''t. He might be a count of vampires, but even then, he was the weakest among the five counts. In contrast, the Wichura n was considered the weakest count n of the five. The main reason Count Wichura was pushing for this marriage alliance was that he wanted to rise in power in Nightingale. By marrying his son with Nichs''s daughter, he hoped to strengthen his position. But even then, he wouldn''t be as strong as the Hailstorm n or the reheart n. If he were in Nichs''s position, he would have married his daughter to Sam without a second thought. "Then what bes of your promise to me? Void?" Ivan asked indifferently, his face losing all the excitement it had a moment before. "My hands are tied. I have no intention of offending the two dragon ns, Ivan, and I don''t wish to spoil our friendship either," Nichs said. "What do you propose, then?" "For the sake of our friendship and for the sake of fairness, we decided to make a contest. If your son manages to beat that boy in a one-on-one battle, I will fulfill my promise to you. But if he wins, then your son should forget about my daughter," Nichs said in a professional tone. "Of course, you don''t have to worry about me or Matriarch Hailstorm breaching this deal because the battle will be conducted in the presence of the public and in front of the leaders of powerful forces in the Azure Dragon Continent." "Hmph, you are really making this into an entertainment event, aren''t you, Nichs?" Ivan shook his head with a snort. "Are you going to ept this challenge or not?" Nichs asked. ''What should I do?'' Ivan thought. If he epted this challenge and his son wins, he gets his wish and also might get on the negative side of the Hailstorm n and reheart n. But if his son loses, he will not gain anything. If he chooses not to ept this challenge, it would seem like he turned down this challenge because he was afraid of the Hailstorm n and has no confidence in his son. He would be aughingstock, lose face in front of the continent''s leaders, and lose respect more than anything. Considering these things, the only safe choice he has is to ept this challenge. Then he would have lost nothing. If his son won, he gets his wish; if he loses, then that''s it. There are no losses. "Fine, I ept this challenge," Ivan said, gritting his teeth. "Good choice," Nichs said. ''As expected, he made the choice that will put him in a safe spot.'' "When and where will the battle take ce?" Ivan asked. "In three days. As for the ce, it will take ce in Nightingale at Nightshade Arena," Nichs said before he stood up to leave. ... On that day, all the major forces in the Azure Dragon Continent received an invitation for the uing battle between Tomas Wichura and Sam Hailstorm. The major forces of the Azure Dragon Continent were vampires, dragons, and the Qilins. Vampires had their own state, named the Kingdom of Nightingale. There was no king but a queen, the strongest living vampire and a descendant of the vampire progenitor. The queen, along with her royal n, ruled the Kingdom of Nightingale. Most of thends were divided between the royal n and the five count ns, with the royal n retaining thergestnd and the central area. The five count ns were the Frostine n, the Kaminari n, the Telluris n, the Scarlett n, and the Wichura n. The royal n was known as the Drac n. All the leaders of the five count ns and the royal n were invited to witness the battle between Tomas Wichura and Sam Hailstorm. As for the Celestial Dragons, there were no kingdoms but territories ruled by the five Celestial Dragon ns. These ns were the Solheart n, the Hailstorm n, the reheart n, Cristallini n, and the Mistheart n. The leaders of these ns were also invited. When it came to Qilins, there was one big kingdom¡ªthe Lumin Dynasty¡ªruled by Yuna''s father, King Shun Fulmine, and the n to which King Shun belonged, the Fulmine n. The leaders of the Qilin kingdom were also invited. Soon, the news of this interesting battle reached every corner of the Azure Dragon Continent. Even forces on the other three continents caught wind of this news. Most of them were very interested because it had been a while since anything interesting had happened, and they were looking forward to that day. Some hoped something bad would ur just to satisfy their infinite boredom. ... [A/N: If you enjoyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can even contribute a Golden Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??] Chapter 85: Chapter 85: Temptations (R-18) Seventh Peak, Jade White Mountain. "Now that I''ve reached the Nascent Soul realm, I can finally make the Spiritual Sword recognize me as its master," Sam smiled as he took out a golden sword with white ents from his storage. The sword was exceptionally sharp, and he could feel the hostile sword qi wrapping around it, threatening as if it would hurt him if he tried to use it. It was the sword he received as a reward for reaching the Supreme Core Formation realm. The sword''s name was the Astral Ascendant Sword, made from one of the rarest and strongest metals from the gxies known as Astral Essence Steel, hence its name. Sam observed the sword in 360 degrees, his eyes catching a dragon mark on the hilt. "You are one gorgeous sword." The sword, as if embarrassed by his words, rushed its sword qi at his hand holding its hilt, which stung his hand. "Aren''t you a little shy?" Sam watched the wound from the sword qi heal rapidly in a second. If it were a normal sword, there would be no need to make it recognize him as its master. However, it was not amon sword; it held a faint wisp of a soul inside. It had to recognize him as its master for him to wield it. He ced the sword on the mat in front of him, then cut his hand using the Astral Ascendant Sword and let the sword soak in his blood. He then condensed a ball of spiritual energy in the hand he cut. The sword, sensing the rich spiritual energy, buzzed before the warm blood on it started to disappear and get absorbed into the sword itself. Sam waited for a few seconds for the sword to acknowledge him as its master. When his blood finally disappeared without a trace, the sword emitted a small golden light, which then condensed into a streak of light that merged with Sam''s body. It was a sess. The Astral Ascendant Sword had epted Sam as its master. Looking at the tamed sword, a small smile formed on his face. "Nice to meet you, partner. Together, we will be undefeated." The sword buzzed with a slight glow as if responding to his words. Right then, a figure entered the cave¡ªa woman with her milky white hair in a bun, golden eyes, and a very alluring, seductive body. "Grandma," Sam''s eyes fell on her, and he couldn''t help but stare at her ample breasts visible through the revealing clothes she wore. ''Did she wear such revealing dress just for me?'' Sam had never seen his grandmother reveal even a little skin, but now, he could clearly see the depth of her cleavage. Sam gulped, trying to control himself. He was feeling an intense desire, and if it weren''t for his great control over his emotions, he would have pounced on her already. Even if he did, Sam knew she wouldn''t reject him... probably because his divine power showed him that she was also lusting after him. Adriana beamed with satisfaction, observing his struggle to control his emotions. She thenposed herself and spoke, "My grandson, your duel with Tomas Wichura is set tomence in three days. The Nightshade Arena in Nightingale will be the venue." "I-I understand," Sam replied, finding it difficult to avert his gaze from her. The allure of her figure made it challenging for him, especially considering he hadn''t relieved his tensions for a couple of days. Now, the sight of her was pushing him to the edge. Pretending not to notice his inner turmoil, Adriana continued, "Grandson, I have a proposal for you." "What proposal?" "If you defeat Tomas Wichura with a significant disy of strength, I will grant you a reward." Adriana approached Sam, her presence nearly brushing against him. "What kind of reward?" Sam inquired slowly. Adriana delicately touched his lips with her thumb, moving her lush ones closer to his. "The kind of reward that will linger in your immortal memory forever." As she was about to seal the promise with a kiss, a stern and assertive voice abruptly interrupted them. "That''s enough, Mother." Adriana, though she got annoyed a little, didn''t show it on her face as she knew who this voice belonged to. "Lorraine, dear, I was just having a ''casual conversation'' with my grandson; you don''t need to be so serious." Adriana took a step back from Sam with a small smile. "Well, my most beloved grandson, remember what we talked about?" With those words and a smile at Lorraine, Adriana disappeared from the mountain. Lorraine looked at Sam, and seeing his flustered expression which she found very hard to resist, she lost her control. She moved with her full speed and embraced Sam; she could feel her own excitement grow from the skin contact. As for Sam, he was feeling it even more; he was already quite over the edge when Adriana left him in that condition, and now his aunt, whom he had always been quite attracted to, is hugging him like that, which made him lose hisposure. Without warning, Sam pressed his lips on Lorraine, simultaneously pushing his tongue inside her warm mouth. Sam passionately kissed Lorraine, his hands exploring her body, and he couldn''t help but grope her right breast, eliciting a soft moan from her. "..aah" Hearing her moan, Sam''s desire intensified. He pushed her onto the mat, getting on top of her, engaging in a frenzied French kiss. He savored her saliva, her skin, and her mouth as if they were the most delicious things in the world. Unable to restrain himself, Sam aggressively removed the upper part of her robe, exposing her white and ample breasts, which he eagerly grabbed and kneaded. "..hmm" Lorraine squirmed in pleasure, her arousal evident as her panties became soaked. Sam suddenly withdrew from their passionate kiss and started sucking on her pink, erect nipples while continuing to knead the other breast. "...S-Sam, slowly," Lorraine pleaded, feeling the pleasure intensify. She was on the verge of climax. Hearing her plea, Sam became even more excited and slowly slid his hand into her panties. "...Stop... I''m not ready," but her words fell on deaf ears as Sam''s fingers explored her warm love juices leaking from her pussy, gently touching and massaging her clitoris. "...ahh...aaa" Lorraine, overwhelmed by the sudden intense sensations, couldn''t contain herself and climaxed on his hands. Her legs squeezed tightly together as she experienced the powerful orgasm, subsiding after a few minutes. Just as Sam was about to continue his intimate exploration, he was stopped by Lorraine, "...Sam, not now." Sam, breathing heavily, struggled to keep his sanity intact in the wake of their passionate encounter. Witnessing his critical condition, Lorraine felt sympathy. She wanted to give herself to him badly right now, but she didn''t want to do it under these circumstances, and in a mountain''s cave too. She wanted to do it in a romantic setting, in her own room, in a very romantic night. Sam''s breathing heaved, feeling his heart beating faster. He was using every ounce of his strength to resist the urge to eat her. Seeing her bare breasts and her love juices drenched on his hands only made it even more challenging for him to hold back. He said as he tried to restrain his desiring thoughts. "A-Aunt Lorraine, I''m so sorry. I don''t know what came over me." His face flushed with red, the blood rushing through his veins racing even faster. Lorraine wasn''t in any better condition. Her face was red, and the aftereffects of her orgasm were still lingering on her body. Her bare chest with her disheveled robe revealing her panties only made it harder for Sam to control himself. "...Come closer," Lorraine slowly said, not bothering to cover up her bare breasts that hung alluringly, just waiting for Sam to devour them. "...No," Sam resisted. If he moved any closer than he already was, he might lose his sanity and give in to the temptation. Seeing him not moving, Lorraine stepped in front of him, grabbed one of his hands, and ced it on her bare breast. "Aunt Lorraine... What are you doing? We... We can''t do this," Sam muttered. Lorraine didn''t care about his babbling; to her, Sam was not in the right state of mind, and he didn''t even know what he was saying. Lorraine held his chin with her hand, pulled it to her face, and kissed his lips deeply. This time, she took the lead, pushing her tongue slowly. She didn''t try to be rough like Sam; it was a slow and deliberate kiss, taking her time to savor Sam''s taste. All the while, she kept holding Sam''s hand against her bare breast. After a few minutes, Sam''s mind started to calm, and he took control of his body and his emotions. "Are you calm now?" Lorraine asked, pulling her lips from his as a thread of dense saliva formed between her mouth and Sam''s. Sam nodded and turned his eyes away, a move that Lorraine found very cute and adorable. "I¡ª" Before he could speak, Lorraine again stered his mouth with hers, giving him another deep kiss. "There is more where that came from," Lorraine said slowly and seductively. "If you say that you love me and you will make me your woman, you can have the whole package soon." Lorraine wasn''t one to give subtle, invisible hints and wait for the man to make the first move. She was shameless, and like a shameless woman, she would make the first move. For some reason, hearing her say that stirred something in him. His eyes turned red, and his red hair turned white. He wrapped his arms around her and pulled her closer until their chests touched tightly. Lorraine wasn''t surprised at his boldness because she was the one responsible for his shamelessness. "You''re mine and mine alone," Sam dered, starting to kiss and suck on her pinkish delicious lips like a hungry monster. His tongue invaded her mouth, engaging in a battle for supremacy with hers. Lorraine felt butterflies swinging in her stomach, only she knew how happy she was at that moment. He pressed her onto the mat, positioning himself on top of her as they engaged in a passionate kiss. Just as he was about to remove her panties, Lorraine stopped him by gently pushing his chest away. "Not now... we can go all the way once you win your uing fight with Tomas Wichura," Lorraine said, gazing into his red eyes, filled with a burning desire that felt like it could consume her. "Tch..." His annoyance grew, and he halted his attempts to go further, opting instead to continue kissing, trying to satisfy his desires by immersing himself in the moment. As they kissed, Lorraine sneakily ventured into Sam''s pants, grasping his arousal and gently stroking it. Lorraine wrapped her fingers around his member, her eyes widening in surprise. "It''s so big... How can he be so big? How can it fit inside me?" Suddenly, she felt a surge of fear at the thought of Sam''s member soon entering her. But she shook that thought away. "Lay on myp; I''ll make you feel good," Lorraine suggested, cing his head on herp and offering her breasts for him to suck on. Simultaneously, she removed his pants and began to stroke his hardness up and down. Lorraine was feeling an intense warmth, her love, obsession, lust, and greed for Sam were escting like a hurricane. Moreover, his fervent attention to her breasts heightened her pleasure, and the sensations she experienced fueled her desire for more. As Sam sucked on her ample bosom with intensity, she increased the rhythmic movement of her hand on his dick. ''It''s so big that it''s hard to handle it with one hand'' ''I could savor these endlessly,'' Sam aggressively nibbled on her nipple, sucking on the sensitive area as if indulging in a delectable treat. As Lorraine kept on increasing the speed of her jerking off, Sam soon reached his limit and was about to explode. Lorraine could feel the heat in her hand increasing and felt his member throbbing strongly and uncontrobly, like it was going to explode at any moment. "Dear, you cane anytime you want." Sam, hearing this, gave up holding back, and soon he reached his climax and sted on her hands. Lorraine felt the warm white liquor sprinking on her hands like a water fall. ''He came so much.'' Sam breathed heavily as he removed her breast from his mouth, and his appearance went back to normal. His eyes met Lorraine''s eyes with love and passion. "I love you... Be my woman." "Oh, honey, I''ve always been yours to take." Lorraine cleaned her hands with her spiritual energy. She touched Sam''s fair face lovingly and said, "Don''t tell your mother about our ''little incident'', or she would be so jealous." "I want her to be mine too," Sam said hastily. "Ha, finally, I''ve been waiting for who knows how long for those words toe out of your mouth. Darling, she''s already like me¡ªyours," Lorraine dered. Then they cleaned up the ce together as if what they did was nothing unusual. "Honey, we can have our night after your battle with that Wichura boy; we can do it all night until you want," Lorraine said. "Umu," Sam nodded excitedly. Lorraine smiled and gave him onest deep French kiss before she exited the cave. ... [A/N: If you enjoyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can even contribute a Golden Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??] Chapter 86: Chapter 86: It Runs In The Family After a delightful time making out with Sam, Lorraine exited the cave with a grin painting her beautiful white face. Her humming only added to her overall allure. However, not everyone found this scene cute, especially not Helena, who had been observing everything that happened inside the cave between Sam and her younger sister. Lorraine was aware that Helena had witnessed everything. Unashamed, she greeted her older sister, "Hello there, sister. Why the serious face?" "Are you seriously asking me that question? Don''t you fucking remember what you just did with my son?" Helena''s face turned red with fury. "Hehe," Lorraine, seeing Helena''s reaction, couldn''t control herughter, not even trying to understand how serious her older sister felt. Suddenly, a terrifying killing intent emanated from Helena, and the atmosphere became chilly, like a blizzard freezing everything around them in a second. "Hmm? What the hell are my daughters doing now?" Even Adriana, who was in the ancestral manor, sensed the change in the atmosphere. She had just changed from the seductive clothes she wore to entice Sam back to her traditional attire. Adriana wouldn''t let anyone other than Sam see her in such a dress. She had never even worn something like that for her husband, probably because she despised him. But now that Sam was here, she was going to make him her onlypanion, hence her little y with Sam before. It was just her getting started. "They better not damage anything," Adriana lost interest and went back to doing her job. Back on the mountain, Lorraine looked at Helena with a serious expression. She knew she shouldn''t haveughed when discussing something that concerned her son. Even Lorraine knew that provoking Helena now would be like jumping into burningva; she would be burned instantly. Lorraine took a step back. Even she wouldn''t be able toe out alive if Helena lost control of her emotions and attacked her. Believe her when she says Helena would kill her younger sister for her son. When ites to who is important to Helena, between Lorraine and Sam, Helena would choose Sam without a second thought. Simrly, Lorraine of today would choose Sam over anyone. "Forgive me; I shouldn''t haveughed like that," Lorraine apologized with a sorry expression. Her apology did bring down Helena''s fury a little. The killing intent disappeared, and the atmosphere returned to normal. "You... how can you? How can you do it with him?" "... I don''t know what to say. When mother tried to seduce him, I just lost it. I don''t want to let mother take the lead... I''m sorry," Lorraine said in a low voice. "Moreover, didn''t you say that you are fine with me and Sam being together? Why are you going back on your words? Aren''t you the same as me, trying to get into his pants even though you won''t admit it?" Lorraine was mad too. In her opinion, Helena had no right to question what she does with Sam. Sam loves her, and she loves Sam. Helena can''t do anything about this. Seeing her sister''s reaction, Helena closed her eyes and let out a strong inhale and exhale. "It''s not that I don''t want you to be with Sam... I just got irritated seeing you with him. I felt betrayed because you got close to him all of a sudden and left me behind." "Forgive me; I shouldn''t have¡ª" Lorraine began, but she paused when she noticed Helena''s reaction. "Wait, is that what you''re mad about? Because I did... intimate things with him first?" Lorraine asked, confused. Helena turned her face away in embarrassment. "You watched everything that happened in the cave just now, right? Didn''t you see Sam dering that he wants you to be his?" Lorraine held her hand sweetly. "I... I did," Helena couldn''t control her smile; her face was red with blushing. "Then what are you worried about? Isn''t this already a done deal? You just have to wait for the three days, and then you can go at it until your back starts hurting. We can even do it together with him, and make it a threesome, It will be so hot" Lorraine said excitedly, not even caring about her image, which didn''t even exist to begin with. "Why can''t you have some shame?" Lorraine might be shameless, but not Helena, at least to her knowledge. She couldn''t help but look away, hearing her younger sister''s embarrassing words. "Oh, please, shamelessness runs in our family, remember?" Lorraine rolled her eyes. "Even our shameless mother shamelessly wore a sexy dress just to seduce our Sam and almost seeded if I hadn''t intervened at the right time. You should actually thank me for that," Lorraine said, rolling her eyes again. "Wait, Mother actually did that?" "She almost kissed him," Lorraine replied. "Our mother is a sly one; she even dared to take the lead from us." "It''s not like we didn''t expect this from her." "Right, but still, I anticipated that she would wait until we got through to him first," Lorraineined. Helena sighed. "At least our sister is not like us." "Oh, that''s where you are wrong. Our sister is just like us¡ªshameless." Lorraine scanned the surroundings. "Ava, wherever you are,e out." Then a figure emerged from the shadows, lowering her head as if she had just been caught cheating in a very easy exam. Lorraine pointed her finger at Ava. "Look, what did I say? She has been stalking Sam like us... Oh, wait, there is one more person who should be here, who is just as shameless as us," Lorraine thought as a figure suddenly appeared, grinning from ear to ear. "Yes, I''m present." Victoria raised her hand as if her name had been called out in routine attendance. "Of course," Helena rolled her eyes. ... Wichura n, Nightingale. "Are you sure about this, son?" Count Wichura asked the young man seated before him. "Yes, father. I''m not one to run away from a direct challenge. Moreover, hasn''t this challenge already been made public? If I turned it down, I would lose my respect," Tomas replied. "But still... Can you win?" "Are you doubting me, your own son, father?" Tomas asked. "Don''t get me wrong, son. It''s not that I don''t trust your ability. It''s just that your fight has high stakes. If you lose, you''re not just losing the battle; you''ll be losing the chance to marry the daughter of the second strongest count, and I''ll be losing a potential alliance with a count n." "Trust me, father. That boy is the one who is going to lose this match. I will show him that a rookie cultivator like him is nothing in front of an experienced cultivator like me," Tomas said coldly. Seeing his son''s expression, Count Wichura fell silent for a moment. "You''re right; he''s a rookie cultivator. But this rookie cultivator managed to reach supreme cultivations and awakened a supreme mortal physique, not to mention he awakened two Celestial Dragon bloodlines¡ªtwo of the most powerful. If he has the courage to challenge you, a peak Dao-seeking realm cultivator, he must have some ability to back his arrogance." "We don''t know what other abilities he possesses. You better be prepared for what''s toe and win this thing," Count Wichura said in a serious tone. "You don''t have to remind me twice. I will win. Just go and do the preparations and let me worry about my battle," Tomas assured, as Count Wichura nced at his son for a moment before leaving. ... Seventh Peak, Jade White Mountain. Sam sighed, "Let''s get back to training." Sam grabbed the Astral Ascendent sword and disappeared from the mountain, reappearing in a dense forest a little far away from the Hailstorm n, known as the Vaperwood Forest. Located after the Iceheart City, this forest was also under the jurisdiction of the Hailstorm n. Despite being dangerous for ordinary people and cultivators due to its dense poption of wild monsters, powerful and special cultivators like Sam''s aunts and his wives found it an ideal ce for training by fighting against monsters. "Let me get used to you so I won''t mess upter," Sam gently ran his hand along the sword''s handle. The sword hummed in response. He then spread his divine sense around and sensed a rhino-shaped monster approaching. About ten feet in height with brown skin and arge horn pointing outward, the monster looked intimidating. It was a Spirit Severing Realm monster. Monsters were typically stronger than their human or supernatural counterparts due to their natural affinity with nature, making them naturally talented in cultivation. Unlike cultivators, these monsters grew stronger by consuming other monsters. Once their cultivation reached a certain threshold, they gained self-consciousness and became smart, sometimes even developing the ability to speak. "You will be my first training partner then," Sam said, looking at the menacing rhino-shaped monster with excitement. [A/N: If you enjoyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can even contribute a Golden Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??] Chapter 87: Chapter 87: Training, Creating An Army. The rhino-shaped beast noticed Sam and approached him with a threatening gaze, as if sizing up a hunter. Sam got into a stance, holding his sword pointed at the rhino monster, attempting to intimidate it into making the first move. GROWL! Confronted by the hunter, the rhino let out a rugged trumpet growl before charging towards him, its huge horned head lowering, intending to pierce the hunter to death. "It''s so fast, even though it has a huge build," Sam narrowed his eyes. The ground under his foot sank as he pushed his body forward. In a couple of seconds, Sam shed in front of the rhino and swung his Astral Ascendant sword in an arc. The rhino, seeing the iing attack, let out a growl before positioning its huge horn to block the sword. When Sam''s attacknded on its huge horn, he felt like he was hitting a wall. The vibrations from the collision sent shivers through his arm. "Hmph," Sam grunted and pulled his sword. Just as he was about to attack again, something from the side came crashing onto him. Sam noticed this attack, but it was toote for him to defend. He raised his sword in the direction of the iing attack, attempting to block it to decrease its power. In a blink of an eye, the rhino monster''s tail, which looked a lot like the tail of a crocodile, covered with pointy thorns, came down, pping Sam''s body and sending him flying and crashing down a few dozen meters away. Sam''s bodynded roughly on a faraway trunk of a tree that somehow withstood the collision. If it weren''t for Sam having a powerful body, he would have been in bad shape. Still, that attack just now broke the hand that was holding the sword, his shoulder was dislocated, his arm muscles were torn, and blood was flowing out like a fountain. "I didn''t expect it would use its tail to attack me like that. It seems I''m really inexperienced," Sam''s arm healed in a few seconds, and his dislocated shoulder corrected itself rapidly. He then activated his innate ability, Rumination rity. The ability granted him unrivaled aptitude for learning,prehending, and innovating. What is experience? Learning something by doing it practically again and again. With this ability, which could increase his aptitude for learning to unprecedented levels, active, he could gain experience much more quickly than anyone. He stood up andunched at the rhino monster again, this time watching out for the attack of its sneaky tail. Just like that, Sam fought with the dangerous monster back and forth. He was not trying to kill it; he was only trying to use it as a sparring partner. The same could not be said for the monster, though. It was trying to kill him and eat him. It felt like it had never seen a more delicious snack in its life, like it should eat him right now and prove to this arrogant kid just how much of a mistake it was to provoke it. Every time it attacked him, Sam was able to defend, but not without taking heavy damage himself. It was only because the monster was physically stronger than him. With the help of Rumination rity, his sword techniques improved rapidly. He was now taking less damage than before. Realizing he had had enough with this one monster, he suddenly unleashed his full speed and disappeared from its eyes. Sam shed from ce to ce, using his sword to cut the huge body of the rhino monster ten times, then a hundred times. He did it a thousand times until the rhino monster''s body was covered with sword wounds. The rhino would have defended itself if it weren''t for its huge build that slowed it down and Sam being a supreme path cultivator who could battle beings with higher cultivation than him. It could not catch him; it could only growl and struggle to get a hold of the person trying to kill it. His figure shed in front of its legs as he severed the tendons for all four of its legs, causing it to fall to the ground. Sam then appeared in front of its head, floating in the air. He raised his hands, which were glowing with spiritual energy. "Hundred Mountain Palm." The spiritual energy in the air became unstable, condensing into a huge palm manifesting in the air. It looked majestic and surreal, like the palm of an almighty god. The rhino, sensing the threat, growled in uneasiness and fear brought by the hunter. However, it couldn''t move a muscle because its agility waspromised and tendons had been severed, making it harder to move. GROWL! GROWL! The growls of the beast continued to echo in the atmosphere, but no one came to help it. All its cries fell useless in Sam''s ears. "You shall be the first one to witness this move of mine." Sam did a pushing motion with his palm open, and the huge white palm created by his condensed spiritual energy moved slightly. Then the palm rapidly gained momentum and fell on the rhino monster with full strength. The air around the area became chaotic, surging back and forth due to the pure pressure given off by the Hundred Mountain Palm. The Hundred Mountain Palm was muchrger than the monster rhino, which in front of the palm looked like a cockroach about to be crushed. Under the strength of the palm, the rhino waspletely crushed into the ground with a terrifying power, as the monster rhino growled weakly until it wentpletely silent. The Hundred Mountain Palm pushed through the ground until a huge crater of a palm formed on the grassy ground. When the dust settled and the Hundred Mountain Palm disappeared, all that was left was the palm-shaped crater and a barely alive monster rhino whose eyes were slowly losing thest traces of life. "You are one strong beast. Even after all that, you are still... barely alive," Sam looked at the monster rhino with interest. The monster rhino was in the Spirit Severing realm and could be useful if he could control it. Then an idea popped into his head. "You will be my subordinate, and you will do as I say." It was not a question or an offering; it was his deration. "With you being the first, I will create my army of immortal undead beasts." He touched its horn and then said, "Shadow extraction." An eerie sound was heard as the now-dead monster''s body started to emanate a strange ck aura, which then condensed into a ball of soul energy. Inside it contained its soul. Then the ball of soul energy shot out like a bullet and merged with Sam''s body. With his Soul Sanctum Imbibition Physique, which had the ability to store souls and use that soul''s energy to increase the strength of the host''s own soul. Sam could feel his own soul strengthening and the soul of the monster inside him; he sensed the newly established connection with the monster''s soul. "I know it''s scary to be alone, but don''t you worry. I will get you an army of monsters to apany you," Sam smiled before redirecting his gaze from the body of the rhino monster to a certain direction. From that direction, he could feel the presence of several monsters, just as strong as the one he had just killed, if not stronger. His gaze then went back to the dead body of the rhino monster. "Devour." read-this-on-MVLeMpYr A spiral of spiritual energy manifested from his palm, creating an intense suction force that rapidly pulled the rhino monster''s body into it. Sam could feel the rich spiritual energy from its dead body. It was one of the purest forms of spiritual energy, rivaling the quality of his own spiritual energy, and he was a Supreme Path cultivator. "I can see why monsters are much stronger than their cultivator counterparts. They have the same quality of spiritual energy as me, and I''m a Supreme Path cultivator." Sam closed his eyes and analyzed the spiritual energy revolving inside his Dantian. It easily merged with his body. "I guess this is because they have a high affinity with nature, which makes them so dangerous." He stood there for a moment, watching his cultivation level increase from absorbing the spiritual energy from the dead body. "...but the quantity is nowhere near enough... I guess devouring one monster is not enough to increase my cultivation." He then went towards the area where he found monsters of all kinds of shapes, resembling the animals he was familiar with on Earth. Without restraint, he released his presence, which rose like a tsunami from his figure and covered the area with an oppressive aura, attracting the disdain and threatening looks of all sorts of monsters. "Don''t you worry; I''m your new master. I''m just going to... devour you. I promise it will be painless if you cooperate," Sam smiled, feeling their killing intentshing out at his body. In response, the beasts let out all sorts of hisses, roars, howls, and growls. They didn''t know what he was saying, but they knew he was a threat, a hunter who was here to hunt. They were beasts, mindless and ruthless. They wouldn''t let anyone tell them what to do; they wouldn''t submit unless it was death that enved them. They wouldn''t go down without a fight to the death. They would deal with anyone, even if it were a supreme path cultivator. Sam sighed, "So... you have chosen death." Sam''s figure rose from the ground as he floated before the dozens of different breeds of beasts, looking at him dangerously. "I will give you a chance: kill me, save yourselves, or I kill you, and you be mine," Sam raised his sword, pointing it at the dozens of beasts with mild killing intent. Seeing that the beasts didn''t even take a step back due to his intimidation, he smiled in satisfaction. "I might as well try another one of my moves while I make you mine." Suddenly, his entire presence changed. If earlier his presence was intense and hot, it now turned frosty and cold. An icy aura began to emanate from his figure, freezing everything around him like a small blizzard. The air became denser. "This is a technique I created myself, and you will be the first ones to witness it." Keeping away his Astral Ascendent sword, Sam''s pale face got even paler. His crimson hair turned into a milky white, and his blue eyes turned bright red. Behind him, a silhouette of a White Western dragon appeared as he activated his Frozen Abyssal Dragon bloodline to invoke his ice power. Sam joined his hands together, concentrating some kind of energy from his body. "Absolute Zero." The air around him went absolutely quiet before a surge of giant ice qi, blending with strong ice intent, emerged from his figure. It condensed around his body like a cocoon, simultaneously making the air chilly, with ice shards forming in the air, making it harder for the beasts to breathe. The cocoon around Sam condensed even further, bing denser and denser until it looked like a nuclear power nt waiting to explode. In a blink, the cocoon cracked like an explosion of ice qi. An icy white aura spread around him, with him being the center, freezing everything in its path like fragile crystal. The monsters couldn''t escape its power either. The ice qi enclosed the entire area in an ice cage, rapidly lowering the temperature to near absolute zero, instantly freezing and killing the dozens of monsters in a split second. Sam opened his red eyes, then raised his palm against the frozen beasts. "Devour." The strong suction, much more powerful than the previous one, manifested, pulling all the frozen beasts into it. Once devouring the frozen beasts, Sam could feel his cultivation improve rapidly, advancing from the Lower-Stage Nascent Soul realm. . . . Middle-Stage Nascent soul Realm. . . . Upper-Stage Nascent Soul Realm. . . . Peak-Stage Nascent Soul Realm. ... [A/N: If you enjoyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can even contribute a Golden Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??] Chapter 88: Chapter 88: Forbidden love After devouring the frozen beasts, Sam was in a daze, feeling his cultivation increase from the lower-stage Nascent Soul realm to the Peak-Stage Nascent Soul realm. Still, it didn''t stop. His cultivation was increasing rapidly, and at some point, Sam''s body elevated from the ground, reeling in the sensation brought by the power-up. Various patterns and energy signatures revolved around him, making him look majestic and magnificent. Then, a ripple of energy much stronger than anything his body had ever experienced resonated through the air. Golden-colored spiritual energy spiraled out of his figure and formed a silhouette in the sky above his head. A silhouette of himself covered in golden skin, the manifestation of his Nascent Soul. Then, one ripple after another, ten more ripples pulsated through the atmosphere. Ten more Nascent Souls manifested one after another, each one colored after the corresponding ten elements of fire, water, wind, earth, wood, lightning, ice, metal, light, and dark. "Finally, my cultivation has increased. I have be a Supreme Nascent Soul realm cultivator," Sam smiled, still with his eyes closed as he sensed the changes within him. He then squinted his eyes when he also sensed the connection with the souls of the beasts he had just devoured. When he devoured the frozen beasts, he didn''t just devour their bodies; he also devoured their souls, which were now stored in his Soul Sanctum Imbibition Physique. They now belonged to him, part of his army. "... 68... 69," Sam smiled as he finished counting. "Sixty-nine souls. This should be enough... for now." Counting after the monster rhino, he had devoured a total of sixty-nine monster souls. His shadow army now consisted of sixty-nine shadow beasts and twelve shadow soldiers, belonging to the death row prisoners of the Hailstorm n. There were twenty-five Nascent Soul realm shadow beasts and forty-four Spirit Severing realm shadow beasts. As for the shadow soldiers, there were three Spirit Severing realm, four Dao Seeking realm, and five Battle Monarch realm shadow soldiers. "It''s not enough to call it an army yet, but it should be fine for the time being," he waved his hand, and the manifestation of his Nascent Souls retracted back into his body. Sam then turned his eyes in a particr direction, and his figure suddenly vanished, appearing in a certain ce. "Hey there." "Ouch!" The group of women who were silently stalking Sam together were startled and got entangled with Helena, falling on their butts on the ground. Just when he was getting off the intoxicating feeling of getting stronger, he sensed his mother and aunts hiding there. He looked at the wry smiles of Helena, Lorraine, Ava, and Victoria, sighing helplessly. "We were just nearby when we felt a very familiar energy fluctuation. We rushed here to see what you''re doing..." Helena replied, scratching her back and looking away from his eyes. "Really?" Sam raised an eyebrow in doubt. He knew they were probably around from the moment he came here to train. Since they hid their presence, he couldn''t sense them until Lorraine intentionally let her body leak her presence a little. "Now, now, sis, don''t lie to him," Lorraine patted her shoulder before turning her gaze to Sam. "We were stalking you." Beside Ava, Victoria also nodded her head in agreement, as if she were proud to admit it. "Yes, we were." "We are not stalking anyone," Helena and Ava said, stomping their feet, aggravated at these women''s shameless words. It was one thing to agree about stalking Sam to their mother, but it''s another thing to directly tell Sam. Did Lorraine and Victoria even realize what Sam would think of them? Well, considering his personality and quirks, he would probably think of it as nothing. He might even like this stalking they were doing. "It''s okay, stalking your son is nothing to be ashamed of," Sam stroked her lustrous long white hair gently. Helena''s face became red, seeing how her son was treating her like a little child. She actually liked this gesture very much, though she wouldn''t admit it easily. "Enough with spoiling her, now spoil me like you did to her," Lorraine pouted and aggressively pulled his hand, cing it on her head. Sam found her reactions cute and started patting her head lovingly. "Her hair is so soft, just like mother''s." Lorraine, seeing his smile, became momentarily dazed. "How can he be so handsome? It makes me wet just looking at him." Beside them, the woman with crimson hair burned with jealousy. "I also want to be treated like that." Sam noticed Lorraine''s emotions, instantly bing a little bothered. Being surrounded by some of the most beautiful women in the world only made it harder for him to hold back. He looked at Lorraine¡ªher perfectly shaped face, cascading milky white hair, marble-like blue eyes, juicy pink lips, hourss-shaped body with a generous bosom and perky butt. His emotions burst out like a waterfall, unable to contain them. read-first-at-NovelFire "Fuck it," he pulled her face to his and ced his lips on her juicy pink lips, much to the surprise of the momentarily dazed Lorraine. Quickly recovering her emotions, she happily kissed him back, inserting her tongue into his mouth and wrapping her arms around his neck, pulling him closer. Helena, Ava, and Victoria beside them watched the two kissing each other''s lips brutally, like hungry beasts, with mouths and eyes widened. "Are... are they just going to ignore us like that?" Victoria asked, eyes shining with desire and greed. Desire to have Sam for herself and greed to steal his lips from Lorraine''s mouth. Victoria looked at Helena, who was in the same condition as her. Her contradictory emotions kept her in ce from joining and kissing Sam with Lorraine. Beside Helena, Ava just closed her red face with her hands, but from time to time, she took a secret peek at them kissing. "I know they did more than kissing already, but now seeing them do it in front of me..." Helena didn''t know what to do. Seeing them kiss made her feel emotions towards Sam she didn''t know she had. After a few minutes of kissing, Sam finally let go of her body, looking intoxicated. His face was flushed, resembling someone drunk on a very old wine. His gaze was anything but soft, conveying all sorts of intense emotions he had for Lorraine. She, too, looked at him with a simr kind of look. Sam suddenly seemed to remember the presence of other women who were there along with Lorraine. His eyes turned into a bright red as they gazed upon another incredibly beautiful woman who made him want to devour her right now. Helena, sensing his emotionally filled eyes, shuddered. She knew what might happen if she let him do whatever he wanted to do to her now. Knowing this all too well, she didn''t move nor did she show any form of rejection. It was her decision in the end, and she chose to embrace the emotions she had closed off in her heart for some time. Sam appeared in front of her, looking at her deep blue eyes expressing the love she had for him. His emotions red up. Lorraine, who had just finished kissing Sam, looked at the scene with an excited expression. "S-Sis? She does not seem to be rejecting him. This is good, no, better, this is great." Her gaze went to Ava. "She is the only one left, but no worries. I will make her give herself to Sam soon." Sam noticed that Helena''s expression showed no signs of rejection or denial, and it felt like something inside him finally broke¡ªthe moral boundary he had developed in the mortal world. With no moral constraints holding him back from exploring his forbidden desires, he let his emotions run amok. Sam boldly seized Helena''s well-defined figure by the waist and pulled her closer until their bodies pressed tightly against each other. Helena experienced a rush of chills throughout her body. She could feel her ample bosom pressing against his chest, and she sensed the rapid beating of his heart. Without a moment''s hesitation, Sam pressed his lips against hers, simultaneously delving into her mouth with his tongue. Helena felt as if she had just discovered what she had been searching for her entire life¡ªa sense ofpleteness. Her eyes underwent a drastic change, intensifying with emotions much like Sam''s: love, greed, and obsession exploding simultaneously. She hastily wrapped her arms around Sam''s neck and kissed him intensely, exploring his mouth with her tongue. His skin, his saliva¡ªall tasted otherworldly to her. On this particr day, Helena and Sam, unable to resist their feelings any longer, finally overcame their inhibitions and embraced the emotions they had been holding back. ... [A/N: If you enjoyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can even contribute a Golden Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??] Chapter 89: Chapter 89: Did I interrupt? Ancestral Manor, Hailstorm n. Adriana squinted her eyes, observing the way her eldest daughter was acting all lovey-dovey with Sam. ''Did something finally happen between these two?'' Helena,pletely disregarding the peculiar look her mother sent her way, possessively wrapped her arm around Sam''s hand and pulled him closer, pressing his head against her chest. Adriana could swear that she saw her daughter''s blue pupils turn into pink-colored love hearts. Helena looked like she was head over heels in love¡ªa kind of love that could make one a total maniac and a psycho. "Here, dear," Helena gently grabbed a piece of cooked beast meat from the dining table and pointed it at Sam''s mouth lovingly. "Ah," Sam opened his mouth wide, allowing her to ce the meat in, and he began to eat it with a loving smile. He then took a piece of meat from his te and held it up to Helena''s mouth. Like a teenager in love, Helena epted the gesture and chewed on it. Adriana, watching this, didn''t know what kind of reaction she should express. She sent a voice transmission to Lorraine, who sat on the other side of Sam, "Daughter, what happened between these two?" "Nothing much; they just shared a very brutal tongue-twisting, saliva-flooding kiss," Lorraine said, shaking her head while imagining her own kiss, which she believed wouldn''t fall behind Helena''s kiss with Sam. "Ha, that exins this... whatever this is," Adriana rolled her eyes. She couldn''t deny a twinge of jealousy, knowing that Helena had taken the lead not just from her but also, from the looks of it, from Lorraine. "So, Sam, what''s your n for today? You still have two days until your battle with Tomas Wichura. I''m guessing you want to prepare for that?" Adriana asked, attempting to start a conversation. "He will be spending time with his lovely mother," Helena said before Sam could give a reply, looking annoyed at her mother. Her expression seemed to convey, ''Don''t you dare make my son work unnecessarily.'' "Don''t be stingy, dear. I was just trying to have a conversation with my dear grandson," Adriana sighed. Then, she remembered something. "I heard that the girls imprinted on you?" "Yes, they did," Sam nodded. ''That was faster than I expected,'' Lorraine thought. ''Wait, why haven''t I imprinted on him? I mean, I have already decided that I''m spending my eternal life with Sam, so it''s only natural I imprint on him.'' Helena, who was feeding Sam, was also having simr thoughts as her younger sister. ''I want to imprint on my son too.'' Even when she was married to William reheart, she never felt like she should imprint on him. She never understood why, but she believed her instincts and refrained from imprinting on him. Helena, thinking about this, gazed at Sam''s mesmerizing, otherworldly handsome face. Unlike William, he made her feel like she should imprint on him right now. ''I will imprint on him once we are alone,'' Helena pushed the thought to the back of her mind. She didn''t want to subconsciously imprint without control. Sometimes, it happens that people who are capable of imprinting on others do it without control. It happens to those who have a hard time controlling their instincts and bloodline. Helena, being a high-ss dragon and a great Sage cultivator, naturally had high control over her instincts. But even then, she felt a strong pull from Sam that wanted her to imprint on him. ... After having dinner with the family, Sam excused himself to his chambers. He wanted to talk with his wives, but they were in closed-door cultivation. Even Sophia was diligently immersed in her training. After all, they didn''t possess earth-shattering abilities like Sam, which could propel them to break through major realms in a single day, did they? KNOCK! KNOCK! "Mom?" Sam quickly opened the door. Before he could even greet her, her figure lunged at him like a beast pouncing on its prey. "Mom, slow down," Sam, realizing she was going straight for the kiss, tried to stop her, but she didn''t halt and kissed him passionately, then slowly guiding him to the bed, making him sit next to her. Responding to her fervent kisses, Sam reached for her well-defined and firm breasts over her traditional kimono, feeling his hands sink into the feather-like softness. your-chapter-source-NovelFire Helena felt like she was on cloud nine, finding satisfaction in the touch of his hands on her sensitive body parts. She didn''t want him to stop; the moment was blissful. But as fate would have it, all good things muste to an end. At that moment, Sam felt a supernatural connection forming between him and Helena. In his inner world, another insignia materialized beside the five . Helena sensed her imprint on Sam beingpleted. Only then did she separate her delicious, fruity, pinkish lips from his, her mouth dripping with the mix of their saliva. Her eyes were half-closed, gazing at the white-haired handsome man in her arms. She appeared intoxicated, as if she had indulged in various pleasures, with a bottle of wine as a final touch that even made her dragon self intoxicated. "I finally found a worthy man to imprint," these words escaped her mouth. Her current appearance, the intoxicating expression, her saliva-drenched pink lips, desire-packed eyes, slow breaths, fragrance, and, more than anything, the sense of engaging in something taboo with his mother stirred up Sam''s desire to an unknown level. Helena extended her arms widely, indicating that Sam could do anything he wanted with her to his heart''s content or until he was fully satisfied. Sensing her feelings, he grabbed her face firmly and ced his lips on hers, inserting his tongue for a deep, passionate kiss. After sucking her lips for a couple of minutes, he removed his lips from her mouth. "M-Mom, kissing you feels like heaven. I could never get used to it." "I...I feel the same way, Son. I c-can never live without kissing you after all this." Helena face turned bright red as she gentlyid her head on his chest, able to hear his heart beating fast like it was racing. As he brushed her long white hair back, his eyes fell on her clear white neck. It reminded him of Amelia, who regrly drank his blood from his neck. Every time she did that, Sam would feel an inexplicable urge to suck on her neck like a hungry vampire, but he was not a vampire; he was a mighty dragon. Now, seeing Helena''s clear and pretty neck brought the same feeling to the surface. He wanted to suck it. Unknown to the thoughts running through his mind, Helena had her eyes closed with a small genuine smile on her face, enjoying his embrace. She felt sofortable and at home in his arms, something she never found with William reheart, her ex-husband. Sam gently brought his face near her pristine neck, smelling a floral fragrance radiating from her. "You smell so good." "....Ahhh," before Helena could reply, she felt a warm sensation spreading over her skin from her neck, making her moan in surprise. Sam sucked on her neck, akin to a seductive vampiress drinking the blood of her prey. The only difference was that her prey would experience immense pain, whereas Helena felt immense pleasure. "S-Son, that ce is... do it gently." Hearing her moan increased his desire to intensify the experience. He nibbled on her neck skin, tasting it like the most delicious candy he had ever encountered. "Um... It feels good... Ahh," Helena tightened her grip on Sam, feeling his very hot and hard thing pressing against her juicy thighs. Experiencing these pleasurable sensations, she became aroused herself and grabbed his hot and rock-hard penis over his pants. Feeling her hands, Sam removed his lips from her neck and looked at Helena, who was also looking at him with gentle eyes and heaved breath. Their eyes conveyed the same feelings ¨C he desired her, and she desired him. They would be one sooner orter, so why not now? Just as they were about to start an intense, passionate night, someone abruptly opened the door, and a figure shed inside. Seeing the intimate position they were in, Lorraine tilted her head. "Oh, were you guys having a moment there? Did I interrupt?" Helena felt a vein bulging on her head, annoyed on so many levels. She couldn''tpare it to the previous times she felt annoyed. She was getting into the best part of her romance with Sam, so why did Lorraine have toe here now of all times? Noticing Helena''s expression, Lorraine smiled bitterly, sending a voice transmission to Helena. "Oi, why are you cheating? Didn''t we agree we will do it together after we convince Ava to surrender herself to Sam? And why are you trying to get the lead from me?" ... [A/N: If you enjoyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can even contribute a Golden Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??] Chapter 90: Chapter 90: Son Of The Universe Helena gave onest peck on his lips as she rubbed Sam''s cheek lovingly. "...We will continue where we left off some other time since your big-ass aunt keeps on intruding." "Oi, who are you calling big ass?" Lorraine pouted and retorted. "Well, you do have a big, shapely, and squishy ass," Sam smiled and said, ncing at her as it swayed along with her movements. "...You don''t like it?" Lorraine noticed Sam looking at her butt like a dog looking at its bone. The smile on Sam''s face grew wider. "I love it. It''s my most favorite thing in the world. I want to put my face between them and motorboat." "You can if you want." "Now?" "Of course." "Oh no, you cannot... at least not now." Seeing that the conversation was about to take a weird direction, Helena stopped them from going any further. Even though she wouldn''t mind if Sam did motorboat her, since Lorraine interrupted her moment, she decided to return the favor. "Gosh, you two don''t have even an ounce of shame, do you?" "Don''t act like you''re not shameless. Don''t you remember you just tried to make a move on him before me, even though we had an agreement?" Lorraine demanded with a grin on her face. ''An agreement?'' Sam noticed the keyword but did not ask anything about it; if it was important, they would have informed him. "I don''t know what you''re talking about," Helena shrugged in response, looking at the ceiling as if she found something interesting there. "Tch," Lorraine rolled her eyes but didn''t say anything. She knew she could not win against Helena in the topic of shamelessness. "Anyway, why did you barge in here?" Helena asked as she corrected her kimono, adjusting it from a clothing mishap that urred due to her romantic activities with Sam. "I was looking for you. There is someone here who you should very much meet," Lorraine''s earlier joyful demeanor disappeared, reced with a serious expression. "Sleep well," Helena nodded before giving another peck on Sam''s cheek before departing from his room. "Good night," Lorraine, not wanting to fall behind, also gave a peck on his lips, whichsted for a few seconds before she, too, left the room with a smile. As they passed through the door, a shadowy figure detached from Sam''s shadow, shot out, and seamlessly merged with Lorraine''s shadow, blending in as if it had never existed. Samzilyy on the bed with his eyes closed, processing everything that had happened today. Today, he acquired sixty-nine beast souls. With that, along with his Soul Sanctum Imbibition Physique, his already robust soul became even more vigorous. He also increased the numbers of his shadow army. The second thing was he had an opportunity to test his newly created technique, Absolute Zero. This ability he crafted based on the bloodline ability inherited from his mother. When using this ability, he condensed a significant amount of his Ice Dragon qi into a cocoon that, when exploded, would freeze everything around him in a hundred meters radius close to zero degrees. It became even more potent when he used his ice intent with it. However, this was not the most important part of today. The crucial thing was his rtionship with Helena. All it took was a kiss, and she basically became his. It was astonishing how much her attitude towards Sam changed with a single kiss on the lips. It''s not like she didn''t have feelings for Sam before, but her moralpass kept her from acting on it. After that kiss, it was as if the moralpass was never there. She didn''t care about what others might think of this rtionship anymore. She knew what she wanted, what she desired, and she was purely acting on her desire for Sam, to the point where she was offering her body to him. Sam sighed, "My life feelsplete. I have a family, some of the strongest people in today''s world. I have four wives, who are the most beautiful women in their respective native ces. I have power, talent, potential, and everything." "I also possess the most powerful artifact in the entire universe." With a wave of his hand, a light shed from his eyes andnded on his palm, revealing an ancient-looking book made of a dark-colored metal. It appeared very old and antique but felt strong, as if it couldn''t be broken or torn. He rubbed the hilt of the codex, "Why did you end up with me?" A monotone voice replied in an indifferent tone in his head. A surprised expression crossed his face, "Wait, you can talk now?" "If you can talk, why haven''t you spoken before?" "Because I was unable to." "Mm... then exin how can you talk now?" ''Mm, interesting. It''s the same as the Astral Ascendant Sword; it will grow along with the user. But unlike the sword, the codex is inside my soul, so its growth rate seems to be much faster,'' Sam smiled as he looked at the codex floating in front of his face. ''I wonder what will happen if it continues to evolve using my soul energy? Would it evolve into a beautiful big-chested onee-san like those systems I read about in web novels?'' Sam''s eyes sparkled with excitement at this thought. Then, he shook the thought from his mind. There were more important things that needed addressing now; he shouldn''t let his perversion get in the way. "I understand... Now tell me, why did you say that we are fated to be together?" Sam started with the obvious question. Came the response. Sam raised an eyebrow, "What do you mean you can''t answer?" "Of course it is," Sam rolled his eyes at this clich¨¦ gig, he was expecting something like this to be the case. "Fine... who created this codex?" Finally getting some answers, a glint passed in Sam''s blue eyes as he continued his questioning. "Who is this Son of the Universe?" Then the codex started to exin about the Son of the Universe. The beings like humans and other mortals, looked down upon by the strong, discriminated against, frowned upon, considered nothing but tools¡ª they were deemed the lowest-ranking beings in the entire food chain of the universe. Above them came supernatural beings, like Sam himself, dragons, vampires, phoenixes, qilins, lycans, etc. These were beings with true power, the power to change geography, the power to destroyndmasses, the power to cause natural disasters. They were beings who could grow stronger and stronger through cultivation, unlike mortals. Above these supernatural beings came their creators, their fathers¡ªthe ones considered as the beginning of civilization,monly known as the Progenitors. The Progenitors were unique and more powerful even within their own races. They possessed the unique ability to create an entire civilization from scratch. Next came beings who were almost on the same level as the Progenitors, falling just behind in terms of power. These beings were said to be one with nature, having a close connection with the heavenly dao itself. They might not be the strongest or hold any power rivaling that of the Progenitors, but due to their close connection with nature and the Heavenly Dao, they were ranked higher than supernatural beings, only falling slightly behind the Progenitors. These beings held high ranks due to their uniqueness and importance. Entities like spirits, dryads, fairies, guardian beasts, and world guardians fell under this category. From here emerges the most enigmatic beings¡ªthe Gods. Gods need no introduction; we all know who these beings are and what they represent. They embody concepts. Next in line are the heavenly Dao or world trees, as per familiar mythologies. Simr to the mythological tales, cultivators prefer to address these entities as Heavenly Dao. Essentially, they act as power generators for a. It can be said that the entire is powered by the World Tree or Heavenly Dao. They watch over the beings living on the, rarely interfering unless it concerns the evolution of beings or the safety of the. The growth of beings or the depends on the growth of the Heavenly Dao, more honorably referred to as the providence of the world. When the World Tree or Heavenly Dao grows, the providence of the world grows along with it, and vise versa. As the providence of the world increases, the spiritual energy in the world increases, leading to more cultivators breaking through higher realms, and more natural opportunities being born. Most times, Heavenly Daos take the form of a giant tree, hence earning the name World Tree. Even in the Zenith Chi Dominion, where Sam currently resides, the Heavenly Dao takes the form of a World Tree. However, this doesn''t mean she cannot assume other forms. Above these Heavenly Daoses their mother, the Grand Dao or the Universal Tree, earning them the name "Daughters of the Universe." Like the World Tree, she is an entity watching over the entire universe, always striving to achieve bnce. She is an indescribable and iprehensible being that acts as a guardian over the vast universe. She is also the mother of all the Heavenly Daos across the universe. Now, there was one being unounted for. As we learned that Heavenly Daos were the Daughters of the Universe, who is this Son of the Universe? ording to legends and knowledge, all the World Trees were daughters of the universe, with no mention of sons. So, how does a Son of the Universe exist? It happened long, long ago. Against all odds, facts, and rules of reality, the Grand Dao of the Universe Sam inhabited gave birth to her son, defying all the rules imposed on her reality. This being stands at the top of every food chain, existing only second to the Grand Dao herself¡ªthe only son birthed by a universe in a cosmos filled with infinite universes, The Son of the Universe. ... [A/N: If you enjoyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can even contribute a Golden Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??] Chapter 91: Chapter 91: The History Of The Codex Sam had a perplexed expression when the codex finished its introduction about the Alleged Son of the Universe. "This is getting ridiculous." That was his reaction. He nced at the codex, unable to shake off a peculiar expression. This artifact was created by a being at the universal level, and not just any universal being¡ªit was the son of a universe. There was none other like him that existed, not just in this universe, but in any universes. Moreover, throughout the codex''s discussion about the Son of the Universe, it sounded proud and almost fanatical, as if it were intimately familiar with the person in question. "Were you created by him?" "How did you end up with me?" Sam silently pondered all these thoughts, taking some time to process the information. After contemting the knowledge he had gained, he finally spoke up, "Tell me, am I the reincarnation of the Son of the Universe?" "It''s not like I''m not expecting this response," Sam held his chin and thought. "Is there a way to remove those restrictions?" "Is that so?" After a few minutes of gathering his thoughts, Sam spoke, "At least tell me about my eternalpanions that the codex registers. What makes them so qualified to be identified as my eternalpanion?" The codex exined. "So, that means the girls whom I could feel the Sennyu Resonance with are fated to be my wives for eternity?" "Yes, Master. Even if they die now and enter the cycle of reincarnations, their fate will lead them back to you. It''s just a matter of time and era, and that Sennyu Resonance is like an indicator that they are your eternalpanion." "It''s just like Lenora''s theory," Sam thought of his silver-haired wife, and he couldn''t help but smile. He was really missing her right now, even though it had only been a couple of days since she went into closed-door cultivation. Then he thought about the codex''s exnation, and it was true. All those whom he felt Sennyu Resonance with were already in his life, or would have been in his life one way or another. Sam only started to feel this Sennyu Resonance after he awakened his cultivation potential as a celestial dragon. The first girl who gave him the Sennyu Resonance was Amelia, his cold and distant ssmate, who was in the same ss as him for two whole years without even knowing that they were connected through fate. Next was his teacher, Mia Hasegawa, who was his teacher. Just like Amelia, he didn''t know anything about her as a cultivator or that she was a supernatural being, and that they were fated to be together. As for Lenora, Ophelia, and Yuna, he would have met them along the road if his mother hadn''t taken him to the mortal world and raised him as a normal human. Throughout his conversation with the codex, Sam learned many things. Firstly, the codex possessed a vast quantity of knowledge umted from millions of cultivators who hade in contact with it over its existence. Every time a cultivator attempted to use the codex, they were unable to because theycked the Soul signature that Sam possessed, enabling him to make use of the codex. No matter what methods others tried, they couldn''t activate it. Still, they sought to keep it from falling into the wrong hands due to the tremendous power contained within the codex. From his understanding, Sam would describe the codex as a library with a will of its own. Every time a cultivator came in contact with it, the codex would use an unknown method to copy their divine powers, innate abilities, and even knowledge, storing them in its vast library. There were also instances where those in possession of the codex willingly left their inheritances within it, such as the Immortal Shadow Emperor. He willingly left his techniques, innate ability, and physique inside the codex. In reality, he was not alone; other immortals had their special abilities, divine powers, and even physiques copied and locked inside the codex. Many realized the significance of the codex and sought after it, even waging wars to obtain it. However, regardless of who attained it, the codex would never remain with them long enough for them to harness its power fully. It was as if the codex was fated to leave them, and only the fated could ever be its true master. Contained within the codex were copies of numerous abilities, divine powers, physiques, and vast knowledge of powerhouses from ancient eras and times. Hence, the codex came to be known as the Codex of the Supreme Immortals. As for how the codex possessed the essence of four different progenitors, it didn''t provide Sam with any answers. When he inquired about his connection with the codex and with the girls with whom he could share the Sennyu Resonance, the codex couldn''t provide any answers to that either. From the information he gained, Sam concluded that the codex had restricted the soul from answering his questions regarding him and those around him. The information the codex did provide, such as its powers and abilities, was all public knowledge. It didn''t disclose anything about its origin and purpose, leaving the questions about Sam''s origin and connection with the codex and his eternalpanions unanswered. However, from what he learned, Sam could confirm some things. Join themunity at m,vlemp _yr. He and the girls who could feel the Sennyu Resonance with him were all reincarnated individuals, an obvious revtion. There was also a significant possibility that Sam was somehow connected to the Son of the Universe. Otherwise, there was no way the codex could be linked to him through fate and reincarnation. Another thing he was sure of was that the girls and he were husband and wives in their previous life, and the codex was able to recognize them too. "This is enough for tonight," Sam muttered. The response echoed in his mind. "By the way, can you sense your surroundings?" The codex exined. "Mm," Sam nodded. A fascinating and useful idea suddenly popped into Sam''s mind. If the codex could sense everything he sensed, didn''t that mean he could use it as a seventh sense? Putting the idea back into his mind, Sam summoned his status window. ----- [Master: Sam Hailstorm] [Status: Healthy, Evolving] [Titles: Master Of The Codex Of The Supreme Immortal, The Hailstorm n''s True Heir] [Age: 18] [Inheritance: Inheritance of the Eternal Dragon Monarch, Will Of The Immortal Shadow Emperor] [Cultivation: Supreme Nascent Soul Realm] [Body Cultivation: None] [Race: Celestial Dragon] [Bloodline(s): Frozen Abyssal Dragon Bloodline, Crimson Inferno Dragon Bloodline, Primordial Chaos Dragon Bloodline (Assimtion: 98.66%)] [Spirit Vein(s): Nine-Heavens Spiritual Veins] [Bloodline Abilities: Cryokinesis, Pyrokinesis] [Physique: Mystic Voidheart Harmonic Physique, Soul Sanctum Imbibition Physique] [Divine Powers: Divine Charm, Immortal Body (Stage-2), Exquisite Rune Heart] [Innate Abilities: Devour, Rumination rity, Shadow Extraction] [Racial Abilities: Dragon Transformation ] [Skills: Eclipse Shadow sh(??? Grade), Darkme Incantation(??? Grade), Shadow Emperor Incarnation(??? Grade), Dragon Fist Strike, Hundred Mountain Palm (Sage Grade), Frozen Abyssal Fang Strike (Sage Grade), Unending Sword Torrent (Great-Sage Grade)] [Bloodline Techniques: Absolute Zero] [Cultivation Method: Nine Celestial Revolutions Sutra] [Body Cultivation Method: Samsara Flesh Rebirth Art] [Storage: Vial Of True Essence of Progenitor Of Vampires, Vial Of true Essence of Progenitor Of Lycans, Vial Of true Essence of Progenitor Of Dragons, Vial Of true Essence of Progenitor Of Qilins] ----- "Soon, my Primordial Chaos Dragon bloodline''s assimtion will reach a hundred percent, and then I will know everything," Sam''s eyes showed seriousness. A helpless expression appeared on his face. "There''s this Sennyu Resonance for me to worry about. It''s growing stronger. I can now feel more connectionsing from all around the ces... Just how many women, eternalpanions, do I have?" "I also want to meet my teacher, Mia Hasegawa. I feel a sense of longing ever since that day Ist saw her. I wonder what she is doing now?" ... Vaperwood Forest, Hailstorm n''s territory. Just as Sam was pondering sensitive matters, a dimensional crack appeared near the Vaperwood Forest. A figure walked through it¡ªa woman in her early twenties with honey-colored long hair flowing down to her waist and sharp green eyes. She wore a traditional kimono with intricate patterns, covering her slender body attractively and conservatively. Her eyes focused in a particr direction. If Helena were here, she would know that the woman was looking toward her n''s ancestral manor. "I feel it even stronger. It''sing from this way." ... [A/N: If you enjoyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can even contribute a Golden Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??] Chapter 92: Chapter 92: Arrival Of Dryads After leaving Sam''s room, Lorraine and Helena departed from the Ancestral Manor, flying in the direction of Iceheart City. "What''s the rush, Lor? Who are we going to meet?" Helena asked, observing Lorraine''s sense of urgency as if whoever she was bringing Helena to meet was of great importance and shouldn''t be kept waiting. Right on cue, three more figures joined them: Adriana, Ava, and Victoria. "It''s the Spirits, Dryads to be precise. They made contact with the guards stationed at the border of Iceheart City. They want to have an audience with us," Adriana answered with a serious expression. Helena''s face turned serious, understanding why everyone seemed so stern. Spirits were generally not considered stronger than dragons, but they were special. Their close connection with nature and Heavenly Dao made them viewed with caution and wariness. Like the Azure Dragon Continent, home to dragons, vampires, and Qilins, the ck Tortoise Continent was where Spirits and other simr races resided. Among the five continents, the Azure Dragon Continent, White Tiger Continent, and the Vermilion Bird Continent were the only ones that truly interacted with each other, developing rtionships regardless of whether they were amicable or adversarial. The ck Tortoise Continent, however, while notpletely closed off like the Yin-Yang Continent, hardly interacted with the others. Regardless of the situation or scene that developed, they dealt with it on their own. They never interfered in the affairs of other continents, nor did they seek assistance or favors. They preferred istion. And the other continents hesitated to involve themselves with the ck Tortoise Continent because it was essentially inhabited by spirits and simr races. They dared not offend or disturb the spirits, fearing the wrath of the Heavenly Dao. After all, it was no secret that the Heavenly Dao favored the spirits more than other supernatural beings. You could even say that spirits like Dryads were like the personal subordinates of the Heavenly Dao. Offending them was the same as offending their master. Incurring the Heavenly Dao''s wrath meant their infinite end ¨C they will lose their providence, bad luck will overflow, their cultivation potential will be exhausted, and lose the ability to produce future heirs, and finally a life filled with despair will dawn upon them. Another reason was that it was illogical to engage with a continent full of people who didn''t want to be bothered. Lastly, there was the Yin-Yang Continent, the fifth and central continent,pletely closed off. No one knew what was inside. A formation enveloped the entire continent, preventing entry or the use of spiritual senses to discern whaty within. m|v|l|e m|p|y|r original content Many had attempted to force their way in, but the formation resisted like vibranium¡ªnot even vibrations could prate it. Even the guardian beasts of the other continents couldn''t surpass those restrictions. It was due to these reasons that Adriana and the others took the appearance of these Dryads more seriously. They had traveled from one continent to another, and this meeting should have great importance for the spirits; otherwise, they wouldn''t have gone through the hassle toe all the way to the Hailstorm n''s territory. What made this even more concerning was that they chose to visit the Hailstorm n of all ces. ''What would the spirits want with us? It''s been decades since I even saw a spirit. I don''t remember anything happening or that could have happened to cause this reaction from the spirits.'' No matter how hard Adriana wracked her brain, she couldn''t think of a single possibility that fell within the scope of the spirits'' usual behavior that prompted them to seek an audience with her like this. Back in the pavilion built at the borders of Iceheart City, Duncan Hailstorm stood a little distance away, observing the two new figures. Duncan Hailstorm, also Sam''s father-inw, was in charge of protecting the borders. So, when the Dryads appeared, he was the one to greet them first, then he sent a message of their arrival to Adriana, the matriarch. He had attempted to engage in conversation with them, but they insisted on talking only to the leader of the n and remained indifferent to him. ''They won''t talk, they won''t sit, nor would they ept simple gestures like drinking tea as our guests. No wonder they couldn''t make friends with that attitude.'' The two figures also noticed this line of thought, but they couldn''t care less about his opinions. One of the figures shook his head as if annoyed by something. "Do we have to assume this form to meet with them?" "Yes, Twig, it makes us less intimidating and also gives us a chance to have a proper conversation with them," the other figure''s womanly voice replied. Her face remained indifferent, as if what they were doing was simply their duty. "Are we really in the right ce, Elma?" Twig asked, concerned. "Of course, Twig. Since our queen herself recognized that he is here, he should be here. Are you telling me you are doubting our queen''s deduction?" Elma red at Twig with a scrutinizing look. "O-Of course not, I swear on my life. I never doubted our queen for a second. Queen''s words are the truth. If she says ''he'' is here, then ''he'' is here," Twig hastily spoke as if afraid that Elma would misunderstand him. For Dryads like Twig and Elma, doubting their queen was equal to doubting life and death itself. "I was just concerned because I couldn''t find that familiar feeling I get from our queen in this ce." "That''s because you are a male Dryad; your senses are far weakerpared to me, a female Dryad. I can clearly sense ''his'' presence somewhere in this area," Elma replied. Just then, five streaks of light appeared, revealing five women. Four of them had white hair, and one of them had crimson hair. All five of them were extraordinarily beautiful, even by supernatural beings'' standards. Any man, young or old, would drool in the presence of these women. Twig''s eyes widened a little, "T-These... these dragon women, I can sense ''his'' scent on them?" "Looks like even you can sense it. Yes, they seem to have his scent mixed with theirs. It should be because of physical contact. Judging by their aura, these women have contacted him very recently," Elma said. All this time, the two Dryads had been speaking through their minds using their racial ability from the start, so no one knew what was going on inside their heads. Helena, Lorraine, Ava, and Victoria noticed their gaze, but they couldn''t discern what was going on inside their heads. They couldn''t make judgments¡ªwere they alone? Did they harbor any animosity? Did theye here with bad intentions or good intentions? They couldn''t even determine their realm of cultivation. The Dryads were masters at controlling their bodynguage and aura, primarily because this was not their true form; their true form resembled that of giant trees. Adriana, however, was different. Her golden eyes glowed with power, and under her Eyes of Truth, nothing could be hidden. ''Battle Monarch realm cultivation. They have neither negative nor positive thoughts, no animosity with us, and...'' Adriana''s gaze squinted before widening. She could sense hundreds of concealed auras a little far away from the pavilion. ''These two are not alone. They brought a little army with them. Though it won''t be a struggle to dispose of them, I simply cannot do that,'' Adriana shook her head in an attempt to calm her nerves. If she tried to harm anyone from the Spirit Race without a good, proper, reasonable, factual reason, she would incur the wrath of the Heavenly Dao not just on herself but on her entire n. She had to deal with them cautiously and try her best not to let her arrogance show in her attitude. She was one of the big shots in the entire continent, and while she was arrogant, she knew when and where to disy it. And right now was not that time. Decking out her train of thoughts, Adriana smiled professionally, "As the matriarch of the Hailstorm n, I wee the Dryads, even though it is prettyte at night," Adriana said, gesturing respectfully for them to sit on the couch, taking the opposite side. She mentioned theteness to make it clear that, despite being spirits, they couldn''te and go as they pleased. The Dryads remained expressionless for a few seconds, but before it got awkward, they offered a slight nod and took their seats on the couch, intensely keeping their guard up without trying to be discreet about it. Duncan found a single-person couch to sit on, while Helena, Lorraine, Ava, and Victoria positioned themselves on either side of Adriana. "You may refer to me as Elma, and this here is mypanion, Twig. We are honored to be under your esteemed presence, and forgive us for interrupting your peaceful night," Elma spoke in a tone that didn''t reveal whether she was genuinely respectful or merely acting. Unknown to the Dryads or the women, something lurked inside Lorraine''s shadow, masking itself in darkness with dark eyes observing the scene with eerie silence and gaze. Back in his room, Sam''s eyes turned pure dark as he witnessed what was happening between the Dryads and his family members. "Dryads, huh? What could they want from us at this hour?" ... [A/N: If you enjoyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can even contribute a Golden Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??] Chapter 93: Chapter 93: Adrianas Frustration - 1 "If I''m not being rude, could you state the reason for your appearance in my territory?" Adriana went straight to the point. The dryads didn''t show any reactions, not even a blink of their eyebrows. It was as if they were made of stone or wood. After a few seconds passed following Adriana''s question about their reason for the visit, Elma spoke up, "A few weeks ago, our Gracious Queen made a prediction about the possible awakening of him." Elma, the dryad, paused for a few seconds, not sure why she suddenly stopped talking. Adriana and the others didn''t disturb her, letting her take her time. "I don''t know if you are aware of it, but I will say it regardless. Compared to the male spirits, the female spirits have high spiritual awareness... The following days after our Illustrious Queen''s deduction, we female spirits began to sense a spiritual familiarity... something simr to what we sense from our Queen... like it was waiting for the right moment to rise through the sky, though we couldn''t discern its origin," Elma said, frequently pausing between sentences before falling silentpletely. ''What the hell is she talking about? Who is this person she keeps mentioning?'' Helena and the other women wondered about the same thing, especially curious about the Queen and the other person Elma keeps mentioning. But for some reason, Lorraine had a strange thought that the person Elma keeps mentioning was Sam. ''They couldn''t possibly be here for him, right? He never even had any interaction with the spirit race... Why am I even considering this a possibility? I must be overthinking it.'' Elma continued, "A couple of days ago, our Majesty made a deduction that he is... in fact, residing on the Azure Dragon Continent, in the Hailstorm n, to be precise." "...I''m sorry, but I can''t quite understand what you are trying to say?" Adriana asked, confused. only found at mvl _e-mp|y,r She didn''t understand who she was talking about. Who is this person she is referring to? And who the hell is this queen? Since when did the Spirit Race elect a queen? As far as she was aware, there were no queens in the Spirit Races. Unlike other races, such as Dragons or Qilins, the Spirit Races hadn''t established any constitutional systems like a monarchy or rule by a congregation of ns. They followed anarchy. Unlike supernatural beings, Spirits found no need, or perhaps it was not in their nature, to form functioning societies, rtionships, or the need to createmunities in their lives. Make no mistake; dryads aren''t the only kind of spirits that exist. There are also other races that are part of the spirits, like sirens, fairies, banshees. There is also a race called Nine-Colored Heavenly Butterflies, which could be considered half spirits, but they are still spirits. With many diverse races on a continent, one might expect there to be a system of ruling or some form ofmunity for society to function, but it just wasn''t the case. Except for the Nine-Colored Butterflies, who seemed to have an istedmunity within the continent, others were literally like tribes, just living alongside nature. ...If there were no queen, which queen is Elma referring to? Adriana wanted to ask this question, but as she thought about it more, the spirits were quiet and reserved. Here they were, speaking to them on their own ord, revealing something sensitive as they searched for someone under the direction of their so-called queen. Logically, if there was a queen in the spirit race, she, as the leader of one of the strongest forces on the entire continent, should have known about it. Since she didn''t have this piece of information, Adriana thought that the spirits must have a reason for not wanting to involve their queen with the other continents. Yet, here were the dryads easily revealing their queen''s presence. This meant one thing: the person they were searching for was so important that it made their queen''s identity less significant. Moreover, this queen made a prediction about the appearance of someone whom Elma kept referring to as he and him, not giving any name, as if he was a prestigious person not to be named. At this point, Adriana was more interested in knowing the identity of this mysterious person whom the dryads were searching for in their territory. Seeing that Elma didn''t seem to talk anymore, Adriana spoke in a casual tone befitting a n leader, "First, can you tell me more about this... your queen?" Elma''s indifferent expression seemed to shift slightly, acquiring a little coldness, as if she heard something she did not like. Suddenly, the atmosphere grew eerie, and Adriana could feel multiple eyes looking at her¡ªcold and threatening eyes, hundreds of them. If someone weaker were in her ce, they would have been terrified even though the intensity wasn''t overwhelming. "T-There are dryads hiding in the dark... a lot of them," Ava, feeling the eyes, eximed in shock. She looked around. The pavilion they were in was at the border of the Iceheart city, with no other structures except the forest. It was too dark, only the serene light of the three moons. She could only conclude that the dryads were blending in with the darkness. "n leader, I suggest you alter your tone when speaking of the queen, for we spirits do not care who you are... We will wage war on you if we sense even a little disrespect towards the queen," Elma said coldly. Adriana''s eyes turned cold; no one could enter her territory and threaten her. If it were anyone else, their lungs and heart would have been ripped out of their body by now, but she couldn''t do that to them, not unless she wanted to incur hell upon her and her family. Taking a deep breath, Adriana spoke in a stern tone, "Forgive me for my earlier tone." Elma looked at Adriana intimidatingly. Seeing that Adriana couldn''t be intimidated or didn''t seem like she would fight back if pushed to her reverse scale, Elma nodded her head. With that, the atmosphere returned to normal. The women no longer sensed the gaze of the hundreds of dryads hiding in the dark, vanishing as if it was never there. Elma sighed and shook her head side to side, "n leader, if you were aware of who our queen is, then you would not have spoken that way... I guess the fault lies with me as I failed to realize that you are not familiar with our gracious queen." "I guess," Adriana said. After a few seconds, Elma continued, "Our queen is not just our queen; she is the queen of our Zenith Chi Dominion... Her majesty is also the mother of our world... Without her, we will cease to exist; our will cease to exist.... You might refer to her by another name." "The queen you have been referring to is actually the Heavenly Dao?" Adriana had a shocked expression. "I would really prefer you refrain from addressing her as the Heavenly Dao or World Tree... You must address her as Her Majesty or Our Queen," Elma said with a stern expression. The Heavenly Dao takes the form of the World Tree. That''s why cultivators are used to calling it the Heavenly Dao or World Tree. However, it seems the spirits didn''t like that. ''Well, it''s no surprise considering that the spirits are said to be born from the roots of the World Tree herself,'' she remembered that long ago, the spirits used to address the World Tree as their mother, not queen, but it seems the spirits have changed the way they address their Great Mother. "...Now, can you tell us about this mysterious person you came in search of? The person that the Great World Mother sent spirits to find?" Adriana asked. Now she understood who the queen was, but who was this mysterious person that the Heavenly Dao herself went through the trouble to send spirits to search for? "Mysterious is not the word I would use to describe this person, for he is above all living beings¡ªan existence out of anyone''s imagination... I don''t deserve to utter his name," Elma''s eyes revealed fanaticism, only intensifying others'' curiosity about the identity of that person. "We want to know where his eminence is... It would be more helpful if you would just bring us to his special presence," Elma said, this time her stone-cold face revealing a serious expression. ''For God''s sake, what the heck is wrong with this Dryad? She''s expecting us to bring her to someone, but she won''t tell us who this person is?'' Adriana''s mind almost exploded with frustration. As the leader of a n, she had never had a more annoying conversation with anyone before in her life. "How do you expect me to find a person without any knowledge about this person''s identity? At least give us a name," Adriana asked with a helpless expression. Elma and the ever-so-quiet Twig just maintained stern, motionless expressions, not uttering a word. Even Duncan Hailstorm, who was usually aloof, couldn''t handle the way the Dryads led the conversation. ''Would it kill them to just answer a single question?'' ... [A/N: If you enjoyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can even contribute a Golden Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??] Chapter 94: Chapter 94: Adrianas Frustration - 2 "How do you expect e to find a person without any knowledge about his identity? At least give us a name," Adriana asked with a helpless expression. Elma and the ever-so-quiet Twig just maintained stern, motionless expressions, not uttering a word. Even Duncan Hailstorm, who was usually aloof, couldn''t handle the way the Dryads led the conversation. ''Would it kill them to just answer a single question?'' "He goes by many titles; I''m not sure what his name is in this era," Elma replied with uncertainty. Ever since the World Tree(The Heavenly Dao) instructed the dryads to search for this person, Elma and the other dryads who apanied her engaged in a debate warfare about how they would address him when they found him. They still hadn''t decided on a worthy title for someone of his stature. "If you can''t say his name, at least tell us who this person is. Since you spirits came all this way for him, he should be a person of high stature, right?" Before Adriana could speak, Helena interjected. "...Yes...he is probably the most important figure one mighte across in the world... he is someone very important to the revered Queen." "More important than the spirits?" Ava slowly asked. After a few seconds pause, Elma replied, "Yes... Our queen considers him as her kin." She didn''t feel bad or wronged when she said those words. These were facts; she simply spoke the truth. One should not bring their feelings into formal discussions; it was something that all dryads acknowledged. One must realize that reality is indifferent to our emotions; it adheres to facts. ''Someone important to the great World Tree? The only thing that coulde close to being said important to the World Tree are spirits, and they are nothing but subordinates. Does a person like that actually exist, or have these spirits lost their minds?'' Adriana''s irritation grew to the point that it showed on her face. Suppressing her anger, Adriana calmly spoke, "I''m sorry to burst your bubble, but as far as my knowledge goes, there is no one in my territory that even slightly resembles that overpowered description." Suddenly, her tone did a one-eighty turn. "...You know what? I bet there is no one in this world who coulde close to resembling that person, or maybe you guys saw this person in your dreams." "I ain''t no doctor, but I do know that illusions and dreams aremon among folks with mental issues. You should probably check that out." ''Wait a minute, do Dryads even have brains? To have a mental problem, one must have a functioning brain, right?'' Adriana grinned internally. Not far away, Duncan broke out in a cold sweat when he noticed the Matriarch''s rude tone and tant insult. ''Damn, she needs to calm the fuck down, or she will incur the Heavenly Dao''s wrath on us.'' Even Sam, who was secretly observing this unusual meeting, was surprised and impressed. ''Whoa, I didn''t know my she could talk like that... I really want to do ''it'' with her mouth now.'' ''Now that''s the mother I love and adore,'' Lorraine looked at her mother proudly. As for Helena, Ava, and Victoria, they could only sigh and shake their heads in embarrassment. ''She should at least try to maintain her attitude in the presence of outsiders. She is the leader of the Hailstorm n, for God''s sake. What would other n leaders think of her if they knew about this?'' Her words in thest sentence came out as perceived rude and insulting, probably because her emotions were influenced by her anger and frustration. But Elma and the others right now didn''t mind her rude tone or the insult. What she said in the first sentences¡ªthat she didn''t know him¡ªcaught their attention. "n leader, I wonder if you could think hard again... because I know for a fact that you havee in contact with him recently," Elma said in an indifferent tone. The Hailstorm n women''s confusion and irritation deepened. Every time the Dryad spoke of him, it appeared like she was a fanatic, as if she was speaking about her god. Why would a person who is worshipped by the spirits like a god would evere to their territory? It seemed random and...unreasonable. "Is that just a baseless assumption, or do you guys have a reason to believe that we came in contact with this...person?" Adriana grinned, convinced that these Dryads really are a bunch of nutjobs who hadn''t been catered to in their life. Elma tilted her head, "Yes, there is a reason... I could sense his scent all over you women, except for that man over there... Only those who were near him could have his scent mixed with theirs." At her revtion, the women fell silent, exchanging concerned nces. Adriana, Helena, Lorraine, Ava, and Victoria knew that the only man they had spent time with in the past few days was Sam. Helena, like an obsessive mother, secretly stalked Sam wherever he went, even when he was cultivating in the mountains. She spent every moment with him when he wasn''t cultivating or involved in intimate activities with Amelia. Lorraine and Victoria were another pair of nephew-stalking aunts, always in the presence of Sam. Victoria, especially, did whatever she could to get close to him because unlike Lorraine, she wasn''t there when Sam grew up. Experience tales on _emp _y,r. Ava was a bit different; she was timid and introverted, unsure how to start a conversation with Sam. Nevertheless, she tried. Learning from Lorraine that the way to Sam''s heart was through food, she made great progress in her rtionship with Sam. Though not skilled at conversation, she was an excellent cook, impressing Sam with a variety of dishes. Adriana didn''t spend as much time with Sam as the others since she had a n to manage and supervise. However, whenever she got the chance, she was by Sam''s side. "Are you talking about my grandson?" Suddenly, as if the worst hade to pass, the atmosphere turned sour. Everyone present could feel the intense killing intent rising faster and faster, like a tsunami ready to drown every life in its path. An eerie silence prevailed, and the distant sounds of small insects disappeared as if they were obliterated without making a single sound. This was followed by the sound of wingbeats as hundreds of thousands of birds fled in fear, their lives threatened by the iparable killing intent that rose from the hundreds of dryads hiding in the unseen darkness of the forest. A small rustling noise echoed from the enveloping darkness of the forest, attracting the gazes of Adriana and others. There, they witnessed something unrecognizable moving in the woods, seemingly blending in with the trees. Ava, searching for the source of the movement, sensed a pair of eyes behind her. When she turned to look, there she saw a pair of bright yellowish-green eyes glowing menacingly in the darkness, like something that emerged from a twisted nightmare. The movement from her left caught her attention; there, she saw the same kind of eyes, tens of them looking at them with hostility. The sound of movements appeared all around them, and before they knew it, they were surrounded by hundreds of those menacing, creepy yellowish-green eyes, glowing with a strange essence in the darkness. "You''ve got some nerve to say... that he could be your grandson," Elma''s eyes turned yellowish-green, her skin taking on a brownish-green color. Her voice gained a sonorous quality. Beside her, Twig was in the same state; even his indifferent face turned grim with fury. "...you bunch of vile barbarians think you can call yourselves his kin?...you lowlifes don''t know your ce." Adriana felt the overwhelming killing intent of her and herpanions. She was afraid; at most, there would be Sage Realm dryads here. While she was a Boundary Emperor, she could easily dispose of them if she wished. The only thing that prevented her from destroying these dryads was the fact that they were part of the spirit race. Killing them would be the end of them. Still, that didn''t mean she would let these dryads do anything they wanted. If they attacked, she would most definitely fight back. "...I guess this is to be expected from the disgraceful, loathsome, and vile creatures," Elma''s monotonous voice was heard. "Detestable and worthless." Helena and the others, unlike Adriana, didn''t know the cultivation realm of these dryads. They immediately summoned their weapons, ready to battle. They were too focused on the hundreds of dryads before to care about the insults thrown at them by Elma, the dryad. "... you undeserving lowlife woman needs to be disposed of for disrespecting his eminence and addressing him with such simpleton insulting rting to you....you deserve death," Elma''s voice became more monotonic as she took a step back, followed by Twig and hundreds of dryads closing in on them. ... [A/N: If you enjoyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can even contribute a Golden Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??] Chapter 95: Chapter 95: King Of Spirits - 1 Just as it seeed like the unavoidable battle was about to begin, a figure descended in a sh from the night sky andnded messily inside the pavilion. The structure shook violently, and the ground started to crack, spreading to the corners and sting dust into the air. Followed by a sweep of air, which instantly swept away all the dust, revealing a figure standing between Adriana and Elma, the dryad, pointing a golden sword with white patterns at the dryad. His wings had spread wide with sleek and imprable scales standing on ends, creating small rumbling noises as a more intimidating and imposing aura emanated from his dragon part. His eyes began to glow with an intense fiery red light, reflecting his inner rage that brewed when he witnessed his women being disrespected and insulted to their faces. His nostrils breathed smoke mixed with sparks of mes. As if responding to his emotion, his dragon blood activated its defense mechanism, and his body began to be covered with white scales with red patterns on them. If it were a normal day, these scales would have been a sight to behold, but right now, his face contorted in fury, and his wings quivered in assertion, making an intimidating disy. The moment he appeared in the ce, the temperature became erratic, continuously shifting between hot and cold. "Who the fuck do you think you are? Toe and insult my women in my territory? You are asking for death!" His furious voice resonated, bringing the women out of their reverie. "Son," Helena couldn''t help but call out in surprise. Sam couldn''t hear his mother''s calling as his emotions became clouded with anger, and he was slowly losing control. Lorraine, noticing something amiss, quickly appeared beside Sam and held his hand, trying to calm him down. Dealing with spirits, she couldn''t let Sam''s emotions get the better of him and prompt him to attack first. Adriana, more concerned about the spirit attacking her grandson, appeared in front of Sam with a defensive stance, wielding a silver spear ready to strike. However, a strange expression crossed her face. She expected to find the dryad attacking her, but Elma and Twig not only seemed like they were going to attack, they were... actually kneeling down in fear? ''What the heck came over them now? Are they trying to lower my defenses? Because that''s not happening,'' Adriana squinted her eyes. She sensed it wasn''t just Elma and Twig; all the dryads hiding in the woods were kneeling down and shivering in fear, as if something from their worst nightmare hade to life. She gazed at Sam, his ever-so-otherworldly beautiful face now contracted in fury. His ocean-like calm blue eyes had transformed into a raging me of red. Seeing him like that ignited her own anger. Ignoring Lorraine and Helena, Adriana pulled her grandson into her embrace, pressing his face against her soft chest with one hand, while the other pointed her silver spear at the Dryads kneeling on the ground. "Take one step forward, and it will be war." Her killing intent rose like a forest fire, affecting the hundreds of Dryads. Some couldn''t withstand the pressure and fell to the ground, their faces filled with horror. However, the source of their fear didn''t seem to originate from Adriana but from the man in her arms. Elma, the one nearest to Sam, was on both knees and hands on the ground, her head raised, looking at Sam with a chilling expression as if she had done something she should never have done in her life. For a moment, she even considered ending her own life to wash out the disgrace she brought upon the Dryads. "M-My... My... I..." Elma''s scared voice weakly and meekly resounded as if she struggled with pain to speak. Elma''s mind was in turmoil. When she looked at Sam''s face, she didn''t know what to say or how to say it. She couldn''t decide on a title to address him with. Moreover, she wanted to ask for forgiveness because she was afraid that Sam would wipe them out if he didn''t like what she had to say. She may have been arrogant because she was from the Spirit Race, favored by the World Tree, but that was only when Sam wasn''t around. If it came down to him or the spirits, she realized that the World Tree would choose him over them a million times. source at m,vle mpyr By now, Sam had calmed down, thanks to thebined efforts of Adriana, Helena, and Lorraine. However, he remained in Adriana''s arms, his face pressed against her chest. He wouldn''t let free food go to waste. He also noticed the Dryads'' attitude change upon his arrival. They were literally shivering in fear and didn''t even dare to look him in the eyes. "So they are looking for me? What do they want from me? Are they trying to take me with them?" His eyes met the weak, quivering gaze of Elma, as if she had been looked upon by a death god. Elma''s body shook before she quickly turned her eyes back to the ground. "Why is she so scared of me?" Sam found her reaction and the reactions of the other Dryads a little too exaggerated. Sam removed himself from Adriana''s embrace, who reluctantly let him go. He stood before Elma, holding his Astral Ascendent sword in his hand. He raised his sword above, with its tip pointing to the sky, and in swift, fast movements, he executed a simple downward shing motion. "...dear," the women wanted to stop him, but at that moment, they couldn''t move their bodies, as if restrained by something. Elma, who was still kneeling, felt something detach from her body. She didn''t feel any pain, nor was there blood on the ground. THUD! Something fell before her eyes ¨C an entire arm with brownish-green skin. She instinctively tried to feel her arms, realizing that her right arm was missing from the shoulder. ... [A/N: If you enjoyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can even contribute a Golden Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??] Chapter 96: Chapter 96: King Of Spirits - 2 Observing her severed hand, Elma felt an inexplicable surge within her. only found at NovelFire _e-mp|y,r Losing a hand wasn''t a problem for her; as a dryad, she didn''t experience pain nor did she shed blood. So, what if her arm had been severed? She could grow a new one with a few days of rest. However, what truly mattered was the man standing in front of her. Summoning all the courage she could find, Elma slowly raised her head to meet captivating blue eyes that scrutinized her. "...M-My... M-My King... please... forgive this disgraceful servant of yours," her voice stuttered as she spoke each word. She was unsure about her choice of words and wondered if she had used the right ones to address her king. She used to address the World Tree as "queen" since the World Tree herself imed Sam to be someone like her kin. Elma felt it should be appropriate to address him as "King." Elma could sense the same kind of familiarity that she grew up feeling from the World Tree emanating from Sam. If the World Tree had given her a sense of belonging, home, and a motherly presence, Sam''s existence was likefort, security, and mentorship. "King?" all the women eximed in shock and with an unpleasant tone. "What does she mean, my king? This chick really has a screw loose," Lorraine said in dissatisfaction. "Tch, he is my son," Helena''s eyes gleamed with mild killing intent. She automatically assumed that these spirits were trying to separate Sam from her. A spear, much like the one Adriana was wielding, appeared in Helena''s hand. If Elma spoke one word she didn''t like, Helena would kill every dryad on the spot. She felt like every girl Sam encountered was trying to hit on him, which she didn''t like one bit. Seeing a weapon in her sister''s hand, Ava broke out in a sweat. She quickly held her arm. "Big sister, calm down. We won''t let them take him away from us." "Ava is right. Don''t act recklessly. We will hear what they have to say first before we jump to any conclusions," Victoria said seriously. Helena, upon hearing their pleas, lowered her spear, diverting her attention from Sam to the dryads. "Why are you calling me king?" Just as the dryads could feel the essence of the world from him, Sam could sense something simr. It wasn''t as defined as the dryads'', more like a small, thin line of connection, almost nonexistent, as if it were unimportant. Sam assumed this connection had something to do with the dryads being here. "...M-My King... Do you not like being referred to as king? This servant will ept any punishment," Elma said in a pained tone. "It''s not that. Why are you looking for me?" Sam reframed his earlier question as he waved his hand, letting Elma know she could stand. Seeing that her king didn''t seem to be angry anymore, Elma recovered a portion of herposure. "The World Queen asked us to meet up with you... She asked you toe and meet her in the ck Tortoise Continent. She said she misses you terribly." "Are you saying the World Tree wants me to meet her, and she misses me?" His tone was casual. If it were Adriana who spoke like this, the Dryads would have attacked her for disrespecting their queen. But with Sam, in the Dryads'' minds, he was someone on the same level as the World Tree, and he had every right to be casual with the World Queen. "...Yes... yes, my king." Sam''s eyes scanned the area. Unlike before, all the hundreds of Dryads in the dark woods turned into their human forms and knelt, showing their respect to him. "I understand. What do you expect from me to do now? You want me toe with you because that''s not happening." "But your majesty... The World Queen asked us to bring you with us," Elma said politely. "And if I say no, would you use force to make me go with you?" Sam smiled. "We wouldn''t dare, your majesty," Elma quickly replied. "Mm." "There is a battle in two days which I cannot miss. Once the battle is over, I will personally meet your queen in your continent. How about it?" Sam offered a solution. Elma exchanged nces with the other Dryads,municating with them in her mind using her racial ability. Then she turned her gaze back to Sam, "Your words are our wish, your majesty." "Good. Since we have no problem here, you guys can go back to your ce." Elma and the other Dryads nodded their heads but didn''t move from the ce, just looking at Sam with an odd expression. "What? You guys want something to eat?" "Your majesty, aren''t you going to punish us for disrespecting you?" "It''s alright, but..." Then he remembered the scene where Elma threw insulting words at his women. "I won''t punish you as long as you apologize to my women for insulting them earlier." Adriana and the others were already in a daze, contemting the possible connection between Sam and the World Tree, as the Dryads addressed him as their king. They snapped out of their daze when they heard Sam openly calling them his women. Elma quickly stepped before her women and performed a ny-degree bow, apologizing, "I humbly apologize for my earlier words and for the way my fellow Dryads acted... I deeply apologize." Adriana and the other women nced at Sam before looking at Elma, giving her a firm nod in acknowledgment. "Don''t ever repeat this ever again. Just because you have the protection of the World Queen doesn''t give you any right to insult anyone," Adriana said, shaking her head. Elma didn''t respond to thatment and returned her gaze to her king. "My king... I thank you on behalf of the Dryads for blessing us with your presence. If the king wishes, we will now return to our continent." "You can go," Sam shook his head, observing Elma''s indifferent demeanor as he gave the order. Elma and Twig slowly got up and joined the Dryads who were now standing obediently around the pavilion. Once regrouped, all the Dryads bowed for the onest time before disappearing into the darkness. ... [A/N: If you enjoyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can even contribute a Golden Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??] Chapter 97: Chapter 97: A Worried Father After the Dryads left the ce, Sam turned his eyes towards his women with a bitter smile. Victoria was the first to break the silence, "Sam dear, what do those Dryads mean when they called you their king? Are you the king of spirits?" read more on NovelFiremp-yr "Hey, I''m just as surprised and confused as you are." "Why don''t we get to bed and get some mental rest and talk about this in the morning during breakfast?" Sam suggested, looking at Adriana. Adriana was not in a good state; she looked so angry and frustrated that her face was all red to her ears, like she had juste out of a very intense and hard math exam. Speaking about the Dryads now was probably not going to be a good idea when it seemed like it would overload Adriana''s mind and make her lose control. Everyone agreed and flew away to their respective quarters. As Sam was about to fly away as well, Duncan Hailstorm appeared in front of his vision. "How are you doing, father-inw?" Sam greeted Duncan, Ophelia''s father and also his father-inw, with a smile. Duncan took a deep breath, "Those Dryads scared the hell out of me, kid." "Really?" "Of course. Anyone who messes with people from the spirit race has never led a normal life. I have seen people drown in despair because they offended spirits without proper reason... I don''t want the same fate to befall on us, especially not on my daughter," Duncan sighed as he spoke. Sam smiled in satisfaction as he sensed Duncan''s feelings. Duncan was feeling relieved that the situation with the Dryads ended without a problem. Throughout the whole conversation, Duncan was constantly worried about offending the Dryads and bing the target of the heavenly dao''s wrath. He wasn''t worried about his life, nor was he worried about the n members'' lives. He truly only cared for the life of his daughter. He was even worried for Sam''s life because he had learned that his daughter had imprinted on Sam. He knew what it meant to imprint on someone, and he didn''t want his daughter to be alone in life if Sam lost his life. His love for his daughter truly touched Sam''s heart. ''I wonder if this is what it''s like to have a father,'' Sam momentarily thought about his father, William reheart. From his childhood, his mother and aunt had never let him feel the absence of a father in his life. He had money, good grades, a loving mother, and an aunt who would do anything to fulfill his wishes. He never felt the need for a father figure, so why would he? "Tell me, kid, are you rted to the World Mother in any way?" "Even if you ask me, I don''t have an answer to that question at the moment because I don''t understand what''s happening to me either," Sam replied. Seeing his helpless expression, Duncan didn''t ask any further questions about theplicated stuff. "I learned that my daughter imprinted on you?" "She did," Sam confirmed. "Does this worry you?" "A little." Sam could see it was not as little as he said. Duncan was worried, probably feeling that his daughter imprinted on Sam too soon. And he was right; it wasn''t long before Ophelia met Sam before she imprinted on him. Imprinting is like a bond, a strong and inseparable connection. For this reason, most dragons never imprint on anyone for life. They feel that imprinting on someone is like a constraint, akin to how everything is bound to Earth due to gravity. Dragons didn''t want to be bound to someone like that. This phenomenon is the same for other races that have something simr to dragons'' imprinting. "You''re worrying too much. Don''t you have trust in your daughter''s judgment?" "I do trust her." "Then stop worrying about this stuff. If it makes you feel any better, I promise you that I will not let your daughter down." "She is one of my wives, and my wives are the world to me," Sam said in a serious expression that was able to convince Duncan for the moment. "I believe you, kid," Duncan nodded. "That''s all I''m asking." "By the way, don''t leave the Matriarch alone tonight. If possible, go and talk to her. She seems overwhelmed with frustration, and she might do something reckless in fury. I don''t want her destroying the n''s property; I don''t want to deal with reconstruction works," Duncan pleaded. "Has she done that before, destroying property blindly due to frustration?" "A lot of times, and every time she does that, I''m the one to deal with the after-effects. I''m so tired of this. Before you ask me, I have tried to talk about this with her before, but she would simply cut me off." "Hehe... I understand. I will hang out with her and make sure she doesn''t do anything reckless," Sam chuckled and agreed. "Don''tugh at my misfortune. I''m a Great Sage Realm cultivator. Do you know how embarrassing it is to do construction work?" Duncan expressed his dissatisfaction as Sam found it amusing. "I''m sorry," Sam shook his head with a smile as his powerful dragon wings expanded from his back. "Good night," leaving those words behind, Sam''s figure lifted from the ground and slowly flew away towards the direction of the ancestral manor. Duncan''s eyes followed as Sam''s figure vanished into the dark night sky. "Beautiful wings." He sat on the couch and waved his hand; a ss and a bottle of red wine flew out of his storage ring andnded on the table. He poured the red wine into the ss until it almost overflowed, the strong essence mixed with rich wood qi permeating the air. "This is some good shit," he mumbled as he savored the fragrance in the air. He rxed his body, grabbed the ss of wine, and took a sip, looking at the three moons glowing ethereally in the night sky. His eyes became calm, but his mind was contemting something. It was unknown what he was thinking. "It is a good night indeed." ... [A/N: If you enjoyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can even contribute a Golden Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??] Chapter 98: Chapter 98: Adriana and Sam - 1 (R-18) After bidding good night to her daughters, Adriana arrived in her chambers. She removed her kimono and changed into a thin nightgown. Her expression remained stern as she sat on her bed, her eyes noticing a small dragon figurine made out of ss. Suddenly, her expression changed, and her beautiful face contorted into a furious visage. Adriana aggressively grabbed the dragon figurine and smashed it into the wall. "That Dryad bitch, how dare she disrespect me?" "Just because she has the protection of the Heavenly Dao, she thinks she can insult me like that?" "That motherfucking slut, if it weren''t for the Heavenly Dao, she would have her face ripped apart into a thousand pieces...that wretched cunt," Adriana''s breath heaved as she smashed things left and right, whatever she could find in her hands. She sat on the bed and tried to calm her mind. "That skank... I want to peel her skin alive." Failing to control her fury, she spoke words that would make one want to end themselves. Unable to maintain her control, the aura around her began to increase in density, and the temperature in the chamber rapidly dropped. Just as she was about to lose control, her body was embraced by a young man, and her almost nonexistentposure seemed to return to her. She looked at the young man hugging her warmly, wrapping her hands around his back to soak in the warmth he produced. "Are you alright?" His gentle voice whispered in her ears, like the soothing song of a siren. "I am now," Adriana was astonished at herself. Just a few seconds earlier, she felt so much anger and frustration to the point where she almost lost control of her emotions and ran amok. All it took was a gentle whisper from him, and her mind and heart, which were plunged into chaos due to the insulting of the dryad, returned to a calm state. Sam, too, was reeling in on the warm sensation of Adriana''s body, and he was instantly aroused by it. He could feel himself growing hard in his pants. Adriana could feel his hardened dick against her groin, and her eyes widened a little. Wearing a thin nightgown, she keenly sensed just how rock hard and hot he was. This sudden intimate contact stirred up tens of thousands of years of pent-up frustration, escting her arousal. Her nipples became erect, a sensation that Sam felt against his chest as they continued to hug. Adriana''s breathing became erratic as her arousal rapidly increased, and she could feel a colorless liquid flowing from herher region. Sam sensed her seductive body growing hotter through their contact. "Grandma, I remember you saying that you would reward me after I beat Tomas Wichura in battle." "Mm," Adriana hummed in response. "I want that reward right now," Sam said, bringing her soft and beautiful face, flushed with desire, before his own. He looked into her Mesmerizing golden eyes expectantly. Adriana felt like the world itself was revolving around her mind. She had originally nned to present this special reward to him after he won against Tomas Wichura, but right now, her emotions were in turmoil, and she felt like the initial n was no longer feasible. She was stirred, feeling bothered and, more than anything, Sam with those fiery red eyes filled with desire, looking at her expectantly. She couldn''t even entertain the thought of rejecting him; she could feel his arousal pressing against her, and through their clothes, she sensed his intense desire. She felt a satisfying thrill that he was so aroused by her body, and his hardness seemed like it would tear through his clothes. She wasn''t in any better condition either; her legs were now drenched with her sweet liquid, and through her dragon senses, she could even smell the enchanting aroma from herher region. Her instincts as a pure-blooded Celestial Dragon were rampaging, and she was having a hard time controlling herself from jumping on Sam right now. Her dragon instincts werepelling her to ept Sam and mate with him, screaming that she could never find a more worthy seed in her entire life. While Adriana pondered what to do in this situation, Sam felt uneasy, his gaze fixated on her luscious, tempting lips that seemed to promise otherworldly pleasure with a kiss. The desire to taste them overwhelmed him. Without waiting for Adriana''s approval, Sam slowly moved his face and gently pressed his lips against hers. For a moment, Adriana was unsure of what was happening, but as she came to her senses, she found herself locked in a passionate kiss with Sam. A warm and pleasurable sensation enveloped her juicy lips, intensifying her arousal. Instinctively, she wrapped her hands around his neck, closing her eyes to fully savor the moment. It wasn''t a fierce, tongue-battling kiss but a tender peck on the lips thatsted for a whole minute before Sam gently parted from her. Sam''s thumb lingered on her parted lips, revealing her pristine white teeth and a tantalizingly red tongue, inviting him to taste the forbidden. m _v,l-e _mp|y|r reader Adriana, seeing his face flushed with desire for her, found him even more handsome and cute, making her heart flutter. ''No matter how many times I look at his face, it will always surprise me just how ethereally beautiful he is. I will never get used to this.'' Feeling his racing heart, she couldn''t contain her emotions. Quickly grabbing his face, she pressed her lips against his, initiating an intense kiss filled with love, passion, greed, pride, and all sorts of emotions. Sam wasn''t surprised by her action. He wrapped his hands around her neck and returned her kiss with even more passion. Massaging the skin of her face, he gently explored her mouth with his tongue, feeling the heat and sweet taste from the inside. Something akin to pleasure echoed in his brain. Adriana felt it even more intensely. She had never been kissed like this before, not even by her ex-husband. Their rtionship was purely a business arrangement; in her opinion, her ex-husband was nothing more than a sperm donor. The union was formed because her parents wanted her to have children within the n to preserve the bloodline. They had no choice but to marry her to this corrupted individual from the branch family of the Hailstorm n. She despised the fact that she had to bear a child with him. The only good thing that ever came of that marriage was her three beautiful daughters. Sam, sensing her emotions with his special power, paused their kiss for a moment. He looked into her intoxicated eyes, now half-closed, feeling his own dragon instincts urging him to mate with her in response to the pheromones released by her body. "Make me your woman," these sweet words, capable of enchanting any man in the world, escaped her delicious mouth. It was the point thatpletely shattered whatever constraints he had left. He pulled her face closer and initiated a passionate kissing battle involving tongues, overflowing saliva, love, and desire. Chu! Chu! Chu! The muffled noises of their kisses filled the room as Sam slowly guided her to the bed, making her sit on hisp as he settled on the bed. His hands slowly massaged her back before he gently removed the thin gown she wore, revealing her sexy white bra and panty. Sam slowly traced his lips from her face to her neck, as he gave her numerous kisses beforeing to her neck and starting to leave multiple hickeys all over her neck. As he savored the taste of her neck, Sam swiftly inserted his left hand into her wet white pants and felt her love juices drenching his hands. "....You are soaked," Sam asked as he momentarily stopped sucking on her neck. "..... Ah..... it''s because I haven''t done it ever since I got pregnant with Ava," Adriana replied with maintained breath. Adriana eyes, widened, and her body quivered when she felt Sam''s strong hands, massaging her clitoris inside her pants. "...Aaaaahhh....." Adriana couldn''t help but moan, and she pulled Sam to kiss his lips hungrily. Sam, who was massaging her clitoris, felt the hot, colorless liquid soaking his hand. He then ran his finger along her hole memorizing the shape of her pussy before inserting her middle finger inside. "....You are so tight," Sam said before sucking on her tasty neck again. "...Ahhh...." Adriana''s legs gave out, shaking, as Sam forcefully inserted his whole middle finger. Sam gently caught her body, supporting her andid her on the bed. He observed her body as if he wanted to engrave the scene into his brain until it became indestructible. "Why are you looking at me like that?" Adriana, being experienced, wasn''t that embarrassed, but Sam could see her face was a little red. "You''re incredibly alluring. I can''t take my eyes off you," Sam confessed. [A/N: Adriana''s Image is in thements] Sam then inserted his between her pants, gently removed them, and threw them away. Sam''s eyes sparkled when he looked at the sight of her northern region; it was pinkish in color, and her love juice was constantly pouring out like a river. He then proceeded to insert two fingers and humble massage her insides, with Adriana feeling the pleasurable sensation could not help but moan in high volume. "....Ahhh....Hhhaaa" Sam got on top of her and removed the white bra, revealing a pulp, firm and perky breasts, and pinkish nipples that stood erect, looking very inviting. "These are even bigger than Mom''s!" Sam eximed slowly as he grabbed on for the boobs to feel. It was so soft that his hands seemed to sink into it. "Of course I''m bigger than her; I''m her mother, remember?" Adriana chuckled as Sam began massaging her nipple area. "....Ahhhh...." Adriana covered her lips with her hands, trying to prevent herself from moaning, but it was a failure; the pleasure Sam gave her was just out of the world. He then started sucking her nipple intently, like sucking a lollipop. Sam felt so happy and warm, like he was very satisfied as he nibbled on her nipple with his tongue, making her breast drenched with his saliva. Adriana, seeing him sucking it like a baby, felt some form of happiness grow in her. She put her hand on his head as she gently patted his head and ruffled through his white hair. Sam removed his mouth from her nipple and went to kiss her one more time as he fingered her pussy gently. "I''m going to eat your pussy." He was not asking for permission; he was just giving her a heads-up. Adriana gently touched his face and gave him a peck on the lips before replying, "....You can do whatever you want, dear." Without a word, Sam lowered his head, went near her pussy, and started to suck on it directly. He inserted his tongue and explored the inside of her vagina like a hungry wolf prying on its target. All the while his right hand was massaging Adriana''s breasts, he gently kneaded them to his liking and, using his finger, nibbled on her nipple and pinkish areole. ... [A/N: If you enjoyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can even contribute a Golden Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??] Chapter 99: Chapter 99: Adriana And Sam - 2 (R-18) Sam has been aggressively devouring the insides of Adriana, making her Climax, for at least three times now, just by having him eat her pussycat. Right now, Sam''s face was covered with her love juice, but he didn''t stop and continued to eat and finger her while his other hands yed with her bosom. "Ahhh... I''ming," Adriana''s eyes rolled back as her body quivered uncontrobly, while her leg tightly held Sam in ce as he licked the love juice off of her pussycat, and he didn''t forget to lick and clean her thighs with his tongue. Her climaxsted for a couple of minutes, and when she was done, she finally let Sam free from her leg lock as she breathed deeply. She had never climaxed this many times in her entire life. Her face looked intoxicated and red, her eyes were half open, her breath was erratic, and her mind was in a ck state with only one thing, and that was Sam. Feeling her emotional state, Sam felt a strong urge to express his affection. He leaned in front of her, closing the distance, and kissed her passionately, intertwining his tongue with hers. "...Kiss me... I love kissing you," Adriana spoke in between their kiss. Sam, like an obedient partner, fulfilled her wish, his hands ying with her huge breasts by kneading them and his finger gently nibbling on her sensitive nipples. When Adriana finally released his face, Sam promptly removed his shirt, unveiling his finely sculpted body as if it were crafted by the goddess of beauty herself. Then he removed his pants, revealing his strong and aroused dick that stood tall and rigid, resembling a pir that seemed like it could ascend to the heavens if set free. Adriana''s eyes widened in shock. ''I-Is it supposed to be this big? Is it even going to fit?'' Immediately, shepared it to her husband''s. If Sam''s member was like a mighty dragon, her ex-husband''s was more akin to a newborn snake. Just looking at the sheer size of that thing, she felt a mix of fear and anticipation bubbling in her heart. Her eyes tracked the ''monster'' as it approached her pussy region, standing right at the entrance where none had managed to enter for tens of thousands of years. "Wait," Adriana suddenly spoke just as the monster was about to enter inside. "You made me feel good. I... I want to make you feel good too before we continue," her eyes were burning with passion, and Sam could swear he saw her golden pupils turn into golden hearts. Her face was flushed with love and obsession. She gave a deep kiss on his lips before guiding him to lie on the bed, maintaining their passionate exchange of tongues. Moving near the intimate area with her bare back facing Sam, she slowly wrapped her warm hands around the sensitive skin, gently moving them in an up-and-down motion. ''It''s hard as a rock and hot, and so thick that I cannot fully wrap my fingers around it.'' She continued to stimte, eliciting little pleasure noises from Sam, which brought a satisfied smile to her face. Lowering her head, she nted a kiss on the sensitive area. Sam felt a current running through his body, an immediate sensation of nearing climax, but he resisted. Adriana then extended her pink tongue and began to caress his shaft. She started with a slow, gentle lick, but soon gained momentum, her movements bing more defined and technical. "..Mmm," Sam couldn''t control his muffled moans as he felt the pleasure spreading through his body. Her eyes fell on the two plump peaches before his face, and he grabbed them before inserting his two fingers between the cracks, feeling the warm love juice soaking his hand. brought to you by NovelFire-empyr "....Hmm," Adriana''s body shuddered in sudden pleasure. She turned her face behind, finding Sam ying with her ass. She blushed for a moment, then let him do as he pleased, continuing her worship of his shaft. ''I thought this would be gross, but strangely, I feel so good and happy doing this? Is it because I''m doing this with him?'' Adriana thoroughly licked the entirety of his shaft as he continued his motion, and then she put his dick into her mouth, employing a rotating motion with her tongue. She could feel tiny droplets of colorless liquid flowing from the tip of his shaft. ''This is his pre-cum. It taste salty, and weirdly good?'' Suddenly, she felt her body move. Sam gently guided her, making her sit on him in a sixty-nine position. "...Mmm...so sensual..." Adriana''s voice reached Sam as he explored with his tongue, delving into her intimate haven, savoring the fountain of desire like it was the most exquisite elixir in the world. As more pre-water started to overflow from his shaft, Adriana felt his shaft throbbing, its veins bing more visible to her eyes. She didn''t stop; instead, she started to suck more intensely. ''I feel like I will get addicted to doing this... and his essence is very addicting.'' While Sam was tasting her fountain of desire directly from the source, he could feel her tongue movements on his shaft that made him feel incredibly good. "Grandma... I... I''m reaching my limit," Sam eximed with a flushed expression as he intensely assaulted her sensitive region, making her seductive body quiver in pleasure. "Let it out," Adriana massaged the head of his shaft as Sam slowly neared his climax. She herself was on the brink of climaxing. "Ah," with a muffled moan, Sam''s body shook before a thick white liquid rapidly shot out from his shaft and filled Adriana''s mouth, making her cheeks puff. "He is releasing so much for me..." Right now, for some reason, she felt her love, greed, and obsession for Sam rapidly growing, rising through many levels endlessly. "I want to keep him for myself..." A radical thought bloomed in her mind, which Sam failed to notice as he was so intently focused on pleasuring her sensitive area. "Such dense Yang essence, and it''s so pure. If I were a mortal woman, I would have fainted just by swallowing a mouthful of his essence." She thought as she swallowed his essence,menting on the strength and purity of his Yang essence, while she cleaned the remaining traces on his shaft with her tongue. Then, a burning sensation coursed through her abdomen, widening her eyes and causing her legs to shake uncontrobly. "Sam... I''m...ing." She bit her lips, feeling her climax reaching its peak. She tried her best to control her voice, but it failed miserably. "....aaaahhhhh...aah...Mhhh." Her body shook intensely, and her legs went numb. She fell her butt onto Sam''s face as she experienced his climax exploding, engulfing her in unimaginable pleasure. Her climax persisted for a couple of minutes, all the while Sam skillfully consumed the colorless liquid that spurted directly from her pussy, simultaneously teasing her sensitive spot with his tongue and fingers. After fully savoring his essence, Adriana cleansed her mouth with spiritual energy. She then moved near Sam''s face and kissed him passionately. "I love you so much," her weak voice whispered between the kisses. "I love you. You are mine. I will never allow you to be with any other man," Sam''s monotonic voice resonated, but to Adriana, it felt like an intense lover''s confession that made her heart flutter. As they kissed, Adriana guided him to sit against the head of the mattress. Her hands gently and rhythmically stroked his shaft. "I will make you happy," she whispered seductively. She settled onto hisp, guiding his shaft toward her pussy crack below. Gently, she descended onto his shaft, a soft moan escaping her lips, "Aaaaa...aaaahhhhh.." Sam could feel her warmth enveloping his shaft, the sensation intense, "You''re so tight... I can feel your heat." Adriana paused, taking a deep breath. As she lowered herself again, her eyes widened in surprise, "Only half of it went inside?" Gritting her teeth to control her emotions, she pushed his shaft inside slowly, "You''re so big and hard... I feel full." She wrapped her arms around his neck, kissing him passionately while continuing to guide him inside. When she fully pushed his shaft inside, she felt it hitting her womb, and her eyes rolled back in pleasure as she unintentionally experienced another orgasm before even starting to do the main stuff. After kissing for a minute, her orgasm subsided, but her expression became cloudy and intoxicated. Compared to her, Sam was in a much better state, like he could do this all day. After recovering her sanity, Adriana slowly raised her hip before slowly lowering it. Again and again, she continued to do this as she got used to his shear size. She slowly gained momentum. "I ....Ahhhh...it feels so good." "I...aaaaahhhh....ahhhh....I love it." She moaned like a mindless idiot as she felt her inside crumble with pleasure, while Sam assaulted her breasts with another round of pleasuring. ... [A/N: If you enjoyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can even contribute a Golden Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??] Chapter 100: Chapter 100: A Great Morning The next day. ''Why are they looking at each other like they''ve seen a ghost?'' Lorraine had just woken up and entered the dining room, finding Helena, Ava, and Victoria exchanging strange nces. Helena noticed Lorraine but only sighed, shaking her head. "What happened? Why the long faces? Did Mother go berserk again?" Lorraine looked around, finding everything in ce¡ªno destroyed structures or furniture. story source m vl e mp yr "Are you perhaps sad that Mother didn''t destroy our home to calm her frustration?" Lorraine smiled as she joked, well aware of her mother''s tendency to break things around her to soothe her emotions. She was genuinely surprised to see their home still standing, half-expecting it to be in ruins when she woke up. Helena narrowed her eyes at Lorraine with an annoyed expression. "No, Lor. Mom actually found another method to relieve her frustration, which I''m sure you would love to know." Lorraine frowned, sensing the unusual sarcasm in her older sister''s tone, "Okay, what happened? What did Mother do?" Lorraine spread her senses and peeked into Adriana''s room. "This... This... she... How?" Her eyes widened in shock, and her mouth fell open as she observed Adriana lying on top of Sam''s body. Both of them were naked and still connected in their lower part of their bodies. They didn''t even bother to cover up, and even Lorraine was surprised at just how shameless her mother was. She felt threatened, thinking she might lose her position as the most shameless one in the family to her. Composing herself, she turned her gaze to the three women. "How did this happen? I mean, I expected this to happen, but not this soon?" "I don''t know how this happened either. I was just on my way to my son''s roomst night, but... he wasn''t there. Since our mother''s room is next to his, I sort of peeked into her room and caught them in the midst of the act," Helena''s face turned red as she remembered just what kind of passionate scene she saw them engaging in. She found no words to even describe the naughty thing they did. "Before long, they started to do it more intensely like animals, and you have no idea how loud they were. Even Victoria and Ava came down, hearing them," Helena said solemnly. "Why did you go to Sam''s room sote at night?" Lorraine asked, narrowing her eyes at Helena, as if trying to use her of something. "I was feeling lonely and wanted to sleep with my son. What''s wrong with that?" Helena pouted and looked away. Lorraine didn''tment on that, although she shared the same sentiments. Most nights, Sam spent time with his wives whenever they weren''t cultivating, so they took turns sleeping beside Sam when they had the chance. "How long did they go at it?" "They did it for like nine hours. We didn''t sleep; we were just standing right outside her room. I''m still surprised that you managed to sleep through the noises they were making," Victoria asked, imagining just what Sam did to make her cry out with pleasure like that. "What can I say? I''m a deep sleeper," Lorraine shrugged her shoulders. ... Adriana''s Room. Sam awoke to find Adriana on top of him, her warmth and soothing presence immediately making him feel good. "I''m d it happened," the scenes of their night of endless passion reyed in his mind, making him feel so happy, and relieving some of his pent-up stress. Sam''s eyes shifted downward when he felt movement around him, and there he found Adriana''s golden eyes watching him with excitement. "How do you feel?" A sly smile formed on her face, and instead of answering him, she brought her face close to his and gave him a deep, loving kiss on his lips. She slowly settled on hisp, wrapping her arms around his neck. After a while, she stopped the kiss and just hugged him, resting her head on his chest while Sam gently massaged her bare back. "I have never been happier and more satisfied in my life, thanks to you," she whispered in a low voice. "I love you so much," she ced a tender kiss on his chest where his heart was beating, leaving a small mark. "I love you too," Sam gave her a gentle kiss on her forehead. Then, as if remembering something important, Adriana cupped his face. "I might be pregnant now, considering just how much you released inside me." "Are you afraid?" Sam asked with a low tone. "No," Adriana quickly shook her head. "I just don''t want to get ahead of my daughters. You know how jealous they could get. They probably want a child with you before I have mine with you." "Moreover, your wives should be the ones to get pregnant before us. You understand?; that''s how it should be." Sam grinned and pulled her closer, their bare chests pressing against each other. "What if you are pregnant now? Don''t you want it?" Adriana''s face darkened. "Don''t say that... Of course, I want your baby... our baby. I want to raise him with you." Seeing her serious expression, Sam felt relieved for some reason, but then remembered something. "Her" "What?" "I will only have daughters, no sons. I will give you hundreds of daughters, just as beautiful and gorgeous as you," Sam said, slowly massaging her wless face. "Daughters? Hundreds of them? Aren''t you a bit too greedy?" Adriana pinched his cheek lovingly. "And how would you know that I will only have daughters? You can''t determine their gender before they''re even unborn, unlike those mortal humans." "Mmm... but I want daughters." Sam pouted as he slowly grabbed her butt. "Heheh...." Adriana giggled sweetly, enjoying his cute reaction as she felt his hands on her back. "Dear, you can''t control the birth of the baby of a dragon mother unless you are the Dragon Progenitor." Sam looked at Adriana with full attention. "I can change the gender of the fetus with the help of the Dragon Progenitor?" "I guess. That''s one of the abilities of progenitors. Progenitors can influence the creation of their respective race, changing the gender of the baby is a simple matter for them. But don''t get your hopes up; the Dragon Progenitor is long gone. And it doesn''t matter if it''s a boy or girl, but I will try my best to give you as many daughters as possible. So stop thinking about this so seriously," Adriana said, ruffling his vibrant crimson hair. ''His hair and eyes turned back to normal? I wonder if it''s some kind of mutation that changes his hair and eye color when he gets emotionally triggered.'' Her face was vibrant; the earlier serious and cunning woman disappeared. The Adriana of now was like a teenager in love. While Adriana was lost in her thoughts, Sam was seriously thinking about the Dragon Progenitor. ''I can change the gender of the fetus if I be the Dragon Progenitor?'' His eyes went towards the red screen in his field of vision. [Storage: Vial Of True Essence of Progenitor Of Vampires, Vial Of true Essence of Progenitor Of Lycans, Vial Of true Essence of Progenitor Of Dragons, Vial Of true Essence of Progenitor Of Qilins] "What are you thinking so hard about?" Adriana asked, caressing his handsome face and marveling at how extraordinarily handsome he was. Her gaze turned into a dazed expression. Feeling her loving gaze, Sam shook his thoughts as he wanted to focus only on her, not unnecessary things right now. "I was just thinking about how beautiful you are." "You are cheeky, aren''t you?" Adriana''s face turned a little red before she rewarded him with a kiss on his lips for that lovingpliment. "Did you realize we are still naked?" Sam asked, putting her breast on his mouth. "I can feel your hot skin against mine... you feel so good. I want to stay like this all day." "Heheh... you can if you want," Adriana chuckled, not even bothered to cover up, letting him touch her however he wanted. She turned her gaze to the door. "But your mom and aunts are right outside the door... oh, and they are entering the room." As soon as she said that, the door abruptly opened, revealing four women who looked at them like they were caught in the act. Seeing them, Sam just smiled awkwardly while Adriana hugged him with her naked body, intentionally trying to provoke the others with a grin. "Oh, daughter, learn to knock beforeing in. Don''t you think it''s rude to just barge into my room when I''m having my lovey-dovey moments with him?" Adriana said in a casual tone. "Is that so?" Helena muttered before narrowing her eyes at Sam, who, without a worry in the world, indulged himself in her bosom. "And you think getting the lead on us is not a rude thing?" Lorraine asked before turning her gaze to his lower part where there was a certain pole standing straight as a ruler. ''God... no matter how many times I see it, it''s huge,'' Lorraine imagined doing it with him, and unknowingly, a muffled moan escaped her mouth. Helena looked at Lorraine as if she was going to hit her head, but she didn''t because her eyes, and the remaining women''s eyes, were glued to the pole. ''No wonder she screamed all night. If that thing entered my body, I would scream like that too,'' Victoria sighed in her heart with excitement. ''Oh, my nephew, how can you be blessed like that? Aren''t you defining heaven by having that attached to your body?'' Victoria gave her thanks to the gods who blessed Sam with his manhood. ''I will thank you every night.'' ''It''s so big... It was inside Mother?'' Ava muttered while blushing like an idiot. Unable to contain her embarrassment, she disappeared from the room. ''She is so shy,'' Sam smiled helplessly. Helena looked at Adriana, who was clearly provoking her by hugging Sam with her naked body. Her gaze went back and forth between Adriana and the pole. ''It should have been me,'' she couldn''t help but think that with a pout. ... [A/N: If you enjoyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can even contribute a Golden Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??] Chapter 101: Chapter 101: Mia Hasegawa of the Fox Tribe "Ahh... I''m still a little weak in the knees," Adriana cutely looked at Sam. "Could you take me to the bathroom so I can wash myself, dear?" She shamelessly asked Sam, fully aware that four very jealous women were watching them with threatening eyes. Adriana sweetlyid her face on his chest, her shining golden eyes looking at Sam expectantly. In all honesty, she did feel weak in her knees; after all, she had been quite busy all night long. She simply wished for her man to apany her to the bath. "I will wash your hard-to-reach ces," Sam slowly got up, grabbed Adriana in a princess carry, and shed into the bathroom inside her room. "Are they serious?" Ava asked, looking at the bathroom door. She could hear the water sprinkling from the shower head. "Ah... let them have their moment. It''s not every day I''ve seen Mother this happy," Helena sighed and said. "I agree. She looked really happy, and I don''t want to spoil that," Lorraine nodded. "Did you guys see her body? She was covered with hickeys." "I noticed that too, from her face to her butt cheeks... I even saw a couple on her inner thighs, groin, and all over her legs," Victoria said before sighing in frustration. ''He must be extremely romantic in bed... I wonder what the pillow talk is like?'' Victoria literally drooled, imagining herself being loved in that way by Sam. If only she knew that, they had no time for pillow talk, she would drool even more. "Let''s go make breakfast," Helena said, walking out without turning back. "Are you angry at Mother because she did it with him first?" Lorraine asked, noticing the troubled expression on Helena''s face. "No, I''m just disappointed that I feel jealous of our mother," Helena smiled helplessly. "If you''re talking about being jealous, don''t worry, you''re not alone," Lorraine said. "Even the youngest sister is jealous of our mother now, right, Ava?" "I-I''m not jealous," Ava quickly shook her head. Smack! "Ouch... what was that for?" Ava scratched her head. "What did we talk about, being honest?" "I''m really... jealous." Ava wanted to protest, but seeing Lorraine''s hands above her head, she quickly became honest and lowered her head in shame. She might say she is not jealous, but she knows in her heart that she wants to feel what it''s like to have a man by her side. Being the youngest princess of the Hailstorm n, she was raised very protectively. She never had any rtionships in the past, nor did she ever feel like having one. It all changed when she began observing Sam and his rtionships with the women. She saw how happy Amelia, Lenora, Yuna, and Ophelia were when they were with him, even though they hadn''t spent much time with him. She became even more motivated to pursue a rtionship with Sam when she realized that Sam''s mother, Helena, had no problem if she became his woman. Ever since then, she had been trying her best to get closer to him. It''s been two months since Sam arrived in the Hailstorm n, and a month since Amelia, Lenora, Yuna, and Ophelia officially got betrothed to Sam. These days, she has grown much closer to Sam. ... Chu~ Chu~ "...Mmm, slow down, dear," Adriana said, catching her breath as she looked at Sam, who was pouting because she didn''t let him continue their kiss. As they entered the bathroom, Sam turned on the shower and started to kiss Adriana passionately. The kisssted for several minutes before Adriana stopped it. "We have millions and millions of lives ahead of us. You can kiss me all you want, however you want... have some patience," Adriana said as she hugged him with her naked body. After a bit of hugging, Sam moved behind Adriana and took hold of her two incredibly big bosoms. He gently washed her body with the warm water, and Adriana closed her eyes, savoring the moment. Then, she felt something pressing against her back. She slowly reached back and grabbed his hot and hard dick, and sensed just how much horny he was with her hands. "Aren''t you a little too energetic?" Adriana smiled mischievously. "It''s because you''re so alluring. I can''t keep my control when you show your hot body to me," Sam said as he gently massaged her shoulders. "Ahh..." Adriana moaned in pleasure as she leaned into the sensation, her hands softly and warmly gripping his shaft and jerked it slowly. ... While Adriana and Sam were enjoying their time together in the hot shower, an unexpected guest visited the Hailstorm n''s ancestral manor. The guards escorted the person to the guest hall, where Helena saw a woman with long, cascading honey-colored hair and emerald-green eyes. She wore a beautiful Japanese kimono adorned with gorgeous patterns ofvender flowers. Helena''s brows furrowed like a fox''s when she entered the room. "I was wondering who it could be when the guard informed me that a woman with a Fox Tribe''s jade emblem was here. I was surprised, after all, jade emblems are only given to nobles of the tribe, right?" Helena''s casual voice was heard as she sat opposite thedy and signaled for her to sit too. "What can I do for you, Mia Hasegawa of the Fox Tribe?" Helena inquired. The woman tilted her head like a fox. "Aren''t you Sam''s mother?" "Yes," Helena nodded. "That exins why I sensed spiritual energy from your son that day, and why he stopped showing up to school," Mia remarked. As she looked around the room, ''It''s definitelying from here...'' She turned her gaze to Helena, "It''s the same feeling I got from Sam that day. This time it was so much stronger, so I thought it wasn''t him. But now seeing her here, I think this feeling I''m getting ising from my student." "You are Sam''s mother, right?" "Yes, don''t doubt it," Helena said, dissatisfied. "I apologize. I was just surprised that the student I taught for two years is a dragon, which I assume he didn''t learn himself until recently." "Well, I had some familial issues. I had to keep everything a secret and raise him as a human. But it doesn''t matter anymore, though," Helena shook her head and said. "Let''s stop talking about my beloved son. What are you here for?" Helena asked with a little smile. "And if you want to talk to the matriarch, my mother is quite busy at the moment. You can talk to me if it''s something concerning your tribe." "Actually, I''m here for a personal reason," Mia began. Helena narrowed her eyes in confusion, "Then what''s this about?" "First Princess Hailstorm, I won''t lie. There is something I really want to confirm with your son. I wonder if I could meet him right now. If not, I wouldn''t mind waiting a little longer," Mia said slowly in a very polite and respectful tone. Upon hearing that Mia wanted to meet her son, Helena frowned, but seeing Mia''s respectful demeanor, she couldn''t bring herself to say no or let her emotions regarding Sam trigger her. "What is this about if I may ask?" Mia''s eyes gleamed for a second as she sensed the feelings just got stronger. "Well, it''s like this..." Then Mia Hasegawa exined the reason for her visit, which made Helena raise an eyebrow. "It''s like what happened with Amelia, Yuna, Lenora, and Ophelia. That same familiar feeling, making Sam involved with women," Helena groaned internally. ... Eight Peak, Jade White Mountain. Sophia sat in a lotus position at the center of the carpet, appearing calm and collected. The surrounding area surged with cold spiritual energy, and her short white hair danced in the air along with the ripples. A surge of energy released from her figure, and eight streaks of light shot out from her to the sky. Eight Nascent souls, resembling her appearance, levitated in the air next to each other. Observers could discern threads made of spiritual energy connecting the eight nascent souls together. Slowly, the threads weakened, and the eight nascent souls emitted vibrations that made the air inside the mountain uneasy. Boom! At one point, the threads broke, releasing an intense energy surge that melted the snow around the mountain. The eight nascent souls, seemingly joyous about their separation, moved away, leaving a trail of energy remnants. The severed nascent souls retracted back into Sophia''s body quietly, and the atmosphere returned to normal. Sophia opened her eyes, revealing two beautiful green eyes. "Phew, I finally reached the Peak stage of the Spirit Severing realm." Her gaze shifted to the entrance. "I want to go to my brother; I miss him terribly. I wonder what he''s doing now." Her figure quickly disappeared. ... [A/N: If you enjoyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can even contribute a Golden Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??] Chapter 102: Chapter 102: The Eldritch Council - 1 Sam and Adriana had just finished their post-battle bath and descended when Ava informed them of a visitor currently being received by Helena, the acting matriarch. Ava didn''t wait for them to reply; she just took a nce at them. Their scents were literally the same, or it would be more urate to say that Adriana smelled exactly like Sam. This made Ava blush from ear to ear, and she hurriedly ran away before Sam could grab her hand. "She is so shy," Sammented with a helpless smile. "Well,pared to before, she is so much better now." "She was very reserved and always avoided social interaction. She wouldn''t even talk to us much, but now she is slowly growing out of her shell in the name of getting close to you," Adriana exined with a smile. "Don''t worry. It won''t be long before I remove that shell from her permanently," Sam replied mischievously. "I believe you," Adriana ruffled his hair affectionately. They arrived at the guest hall to witness Ava and Helena chatting. An excited expression overcame Sam''s face when heid his eyes on his teacher, but what he didn''t expect was his teacher, Mia Hasegawa, to return the excited face when she saw himing in. Mia Hasegawa inadvertently stood up when she noticed the figure of a man with heavenly charm. His crimson hair wasbed neatly, giving him a bad boy appearance, and his deep blue eyes widened as they locked onto her. It made her heart flutter like never before. ''Why am I acting like this?'' She shook her head, returning to her earlier position, and avoided looking at Sam while unknowingly side-eyeing him with her sharp green eyes. Seeing the silent interaction between the two, Adriana raised an eyebrow. ''Do they know each other?'' "Mia Hasegawa, the princess of the fox tribe, greets her majesty, the matriarch Hailstorm," Miaposed herself and spoke in a tone that was neither too loud nor too soft. She executed a forty-degree bow, showing her respect to the leader of the strongest forces in the Azure Dragon continent. "There is no need for formalities," Adriana waved her hand before sitting beside Helena and motioning for Sam to sit on the empty side. "I heard there is something very important you wish to discuss with me?" "Yes..." Mia shifted her gaze from Sam to Adriana. "Have you heard of an organization called the Eldritch Council?" Adriana tilted her head. "I''m aware of their existence, yes." "A secret organization? This is interesting," Sam''s interest was piqued. "What is this Eldritch Council? Are they a secret society like the Illuminati?" Sam inquired. "Yes... it''s simr to a secret society, a secretive organization present for a long time. No one really knows when this organization came into existence or about its members. The only clue about this society is their emblem." Saying that, Adriana waved her hand, revealing a painting. It depicted eight heads of different supernatural beings hanging together, forming an oval with the heads tainted in blood. Each face portrayed varied expressions¡ªsmiling, crying, smiling with red tears, eyeless, mouthless, skin inside out, a hole in the forehead, and the eighth face with no visible expression, a look of despair. ''It''s kind of looks cool, but I don''t believe anyone with a good conscience would have this bizarre thing as their symbol to represent their group,'' Sam found the picture intriguing in a weird way. He couldn''t fathom anyone with positivity in their mind imprinting this image on their robes. In his opinion, the person who came up with this image might have a severe mental disorder or a case of post-traumatic stress or could have had an abusive childhood. He once visited a psychiatric hospital during an NGO trip organized by his school, where he saw people with mental instability drawing weird, inexplicable things. This picture brought out the same feeling he got from those. Seeing the painting, Mia Hasegawa nodded to herself. "The information wasn''t false. It''s the same picture I saw on the ones who were after the codex." "The eight heads on the painting supposedly represent the Eight Mortal Sins," Adriana exined. "Aren''t there supposed to be seven mortal sins?" Sam asked, counting on his fingers. "Pride, sloth, lust, envy, greed, wrath, and gluttony?" "There is an eighth one¡ªDespair." "Despair, huh?" Sam nodded in understanding. Then he thought of something. "If there are EIGHT mortal sins, shouldn''t there be EIGHT mortal virtues?" Hearing his question, Adriana smiled. "There is. This eighth virtue is something I only recently learned to grasp after I met you. It''s Hope." Her eyes were full of love and pride¡ªlove for the man she recognized, pride that he was her grandson. ''My mom has changed... after JUST ONE NIGHT!'' Helena was curious now. ''It''s just like with Amelia. Like mother, she too was cold, and after doing it with Sam, she transformed into a love-sick teenager.'' It''s not that disturbing that Amelia became like that, but who was Adriana? She was tens of thousands of years old. Why is she acting like a love-sick teenager? ''I will make sure he gives me the same kind of fucking he gave them,'' Helena silently promised to herself. Mia Hasegawa narrowed her eyes. ''There is something going on between them; I can feel it.'' "Anyway, back to the matter at hand." "The goals of their organization? It''s still unclear. There have been a lot of incidents caused by its members, random and erratic, most of the time for self-serving intentions. Then there is one particr incident that might be worthy of your interest. There have been reports that wild beasts from random ces have been going missing for some years. It is suspected that the Eldritch Council is behind it," Adriana continued while the others observed the picture. "How did youe to that conclusion?" Sam asked. "The ces from which the wild beasts were going missing were all densely popted with powerful wild beasts. These ces are heavily guarded to keep the beasts inside. When the guards sensed the disappearance of the wild beasts, they investigated and found a robe with this emblem on it," Adriana pointed at the painting. Then Mia spoke, "Some time ago, a secret group infiltrated our treasury and stole a particr artifact. We suspected that the Eldritch Council was the culprit, but we couldn''t conclude our suspicion because we didn''t have any evidence to tie the incident to them." "Then why did you suspect them in the first ce?" Helena asked. "A couple of years back, a person tried to steal from our tribe''s treasury, but he was captured and apprehended. He was wearing a robe with the emblem of the Eldritch Council on it. It had never happened before, so we believed it was them this time around too." "Did you get any information from the thief from the Eldritch Council?" Adriana asked. "We couldn''t. Physical torture, mental torture, nothing worked on him. At one point, he killed himself, exploding himself. With him, he took three of our people''s lives," Mia said in disgust. Composing herself, Mia continued, "Just a month ago, my subordinates acquired a piece of information about an ancient artifact being transported to the mortal world." "At first, we didn''t believe it because why would the Eldritch Council go so far to steal something so valuable only to send it to the mortal world? But the person who leaked this information sounded too confident for us to ignore." "My subordinates followed through and blocked every transportation point, but we couldn''t find the artifact. However, the mysterious person gave us another piece of information¡ªthe location to where the artifact was headed." "It''s a ce owned by a man named Dorian Sterling." ----- [Master: Sam Hailstorm] [Status: Healthy, Evolving] [Titles: Master Of The Codex Of The Supreme Immortal, The Hailstorm n''s True Heir] [Age: 18] [Inheritance: Inheritance of the Eternal Dragon Monarch, Will Of The Immortal Shadow Emperor] [Cultivation: Supreme Nascent Soul Realm] [Body Cultivation: None] [Race: Celestial Dragon] [Bloodline(s): Frozen Abyssal Dragon Bloodline, Crimson Inferno Dragon Bloodline, Primordial Chaos Dragon Bloodline (Assimtion: 98.78%)] [Spirit Vein(s): Nine-Heavens Spiritual Veins] [Bloodline Abilities: Cryokinesis, Pyrokinesis] [Physique: Mystic Voidheart Harmonic Physique, Soul Sanctum Imbibition Physique] [Divine Powers: Divine Charm, Immortal Body (Stage-2), Exquisite Rune Heart] [Innate Abilities: Devour, Rumination rity, Shadow Extraction] [Racial Abilities: Dragon Transformation ] [Skills: Eclipse Shadow sh(??? Grade), Darkme Incantation(??? Grade), Shadow Emperor Incarnation(??? Grade), Dragon Fist Strike, Hundred Mountain Palm (Sage Grade), Frozen Abyssal Fang Strike (Sage Grade), Unending Sword Torrent (Great-Sage Grade)] [Bloodline Techniques: Absolute Zero] [Cultivation Method: Nine Celestial Revolutions Sutra] [Body Cultivation Method: Samsara Flesh Rebirth Art] [Storage: Vial Of True Essence of Progenitor Of Vampires, Vial Of true Essence of Progenitor Of Lycans, Vial Of true Essence of Progenitor Of Dragons, Vial Of true Essence of Progenitor Of Qilins] ----- ... [A/N: If you enjoyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can even contribute a Golden Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??] Chapter 103: Chapter 103: The Eldritch Council - 2 "My subordinates followed through and blocked every transportation point, but we couldn''t find the artifact. However, the mysterious person gave us another piece of information¡ªthe location to where the artifact was headed." "It''s a ce owned by a man named Dorian Sterling." "Dorian Sterling?" Helena raised an eyebrow, seemingly familiar with the name Mia mentioned. "You''re familiar with him, my daughter?" Adriana asked, pouring herself a cup of tea and offering one to Sam,pletely ignoring the guest and her daughter. Helena''s eyes twitched in annoyance, but she couldn''t say anything. After all, she had already agreed to share Sam with Adriana and her sisters; she wouldn''t go back on her words now. "Yes, he''s a very famous businessman in the mortal world. But his true identity is that he is a low-ss dragon, a wyvern of the zing Wyvern n." "zing Wyverns, huh? I believe they are one of the subordinate ns of the reheart n," Adriana said with a thoughtful expression. "Yes," Helena nodded in confirmation, then turned to Mia. "How is he connected with the artifact stolen from ournd?" "I don''t know. We couldn''t get any other usable information about him, but we were able to locate the artifact," Mia said, slowly sipping the tea. From time to time, she would nce at Sam, her face turning red, and her eyes vibrating for unknown reasons. "Our men ran after the people who were transporting the artifact, but they managed to escape our vision one night in the center of the city," Mia continued. "So you lost the artifact?" Adriana asked. "Unfortunately, yes," Mia nodded with a bitter smile. "We lost the artifact in a location very close to where Dorian resides. We assume that the perpetrators delivered the artifact to him, but that''s simply not the case." "When we investigated Dorian Sterling, we painfully discovered he did not possess the artifact, which means..." "...youpletely lost it," Helena continued where Mia left off. Mia Hasegawa nodded before letting out a sigh. "I understand, but I''m curious. What kind of artifact are we talking about?" Adriana asked. Mia hesitated for a few seconds, pondering whether she should reveal information about the artifact. "It''s a treasure passed down to us by my ancestors. I''m sure you already know about it too. It''s the Codex of the Supreme Immortals." "The Codex of the Supreme Immortals?" Helena couldn''t help but shift her nce to her only son, who didn''t seem to have any expression in reaction to this revtion, as if he didn''t care. All this time, the artifact the Fox Tribe had been searching for over the past months was in the hands of our protagonist. Adriana was also a little surprised, but unlike Helena, she knew better than to look at Sam, which could make Mia suspicious. Yes, Adriana knew about Sam possessing the Codex. Sam, Helena, and Lorraine had decided to share this information with people they deemed trustworthy. The list included Sam''s wives, his aunts, and his grandmothers. "No wonder no one was able to locate the Codex of the Immortals because the Fox Tribe concealed it inside their bags for a long time. If this news had gotten out, there would have been a war," Adriana clicked her tongue in amusement. As the leader of one of the strongest forces in the five continents, Adriana knew just how significant the existence of the Codex was. Even she would have coveted the Codex if she had known where it was. She considered herself lucky that her grandson was acknowledged by the Codex as its master. She gained a grandson who is probably the most talented cultivator in the entire world and who also possesses the most powerful artifact, suspected to be a universal treasure. "I can''t believe the Fox Tribe lost something as precious as the Codex just like that," Adriana chuckled. "It''s okay. Even if the Codex falls into someone''s hands, they won''t be able to make use of it," Mia said confidently. "Why not?" "Just like anyone, our ancestors tried to unlock its power, but no matter how or what they tried, they couldn''t activate it. After countless experiments and research, we found that the Codex has certain restrictions on it." "What kind of restrictions?" Helena asked. Although she understood that there was some connection between Sam and the Codex, she couldn''t pinpoint what it was. It was like the Codex existed only for Sam to make use of it. "I don''t know. It was tooplex to even research properly. There was some kind of soul essence inside it. We believe only a person whose soul matches the same frequency as the one inside the Codex can activate it." "And from our research, we found out that the soul essence was millions of millions of years old, probably as old as the Codex itself," Mia said, holding her chin in thought. "That means the Codex was never masterless," Helena turned her gaze toward Sam with aplicated look. "Why does Sam''s soul frequency match the one inside the codex? How could a 17-year-old teenager share the same soul frequency as something apparently as old as the codex?" The Fox Tribe''s theory, suggesting that the codex can only be activated by someone with the same soul frequency, left questions lingering in Helena''s mind. It seemed like Sam was being drawn into a grand plot beyond anyone''s control, triggering Helena''s motherly instinct. However, she could only keep her thoughts to herself. "No one can im ownership of it, not even us, the Fox Tribe. That''s why we stopped searching for it," Mia exined, shaking her head. A brief silence filled the guest hall as Mia and Sam exchanged perplexed nces, while Adriana and Helena observed the silent interaction without uttering a word. "Anyway, Princess Mia, is that all you have to say? I don''t believe you came all the way to my ce just to meet my son," Helena inquired with a thoughtful expression. "She came to meet me?" Sam expressed surprise. "Yes, there is one more thing. When we investigated Dorian, we didn''t find the whereabouts of the codex, but we did find a connection between him and The Eldritch Council," Mia revealed. "We discovered serious evidence that Dorian Sterling is a member of The Eldritch Council. What led us to this conclusion is files corresponding to events believed to be the work of the Eldritch Council," Mia paused for a few seconds before continuing. "We also made an interesting discovery. Do you remember the incidents of how wild beasts disappeared?" Everyone nodded their heads in unison. "We found several pieces of evidence in his mansion that experiments have been conducted using different wild beasts. It seems they tried to artificially mutate the beasts using demonic methods," Mia stated with uncertainty. "While going through those files, we learned some names that we believe are members of the Eldritch Council. A couple of names were recognizable, which brings me to you because one of those people is from your n," Mia said with a serious expression. "Who is it?" Adriana''s expression darkened. "Harper Hailstorm." "That bastard. Why am I not surprised? Of course, it''s him. I can''t believe I kept him in my n. I should have disposed of him a long time ago," Adriana had an ugly expression. As they continued speaking, a bright light suddenly shed, and a figure shot out in lightning speed. The target was none other than Sam. "MY DEAR BROTHER..." A sweet and adorable voice echoed, prompting Helena and Adriana to sigh in helplessness. As they continued speaking, a bright light suddenly shed, and a figure shot out in lightning speed. The target was none other than Sam. Sophia, like a little girl who had been separated for countless years, joyfully leaped into Sam''s arms. She paid no attention to the presence of the women, as in her eyes, only Sam existed. She couldn''t be bothered to even greet the n leader. "I missed you so much. I don''t want to ever go into closed-door cultivation again without you, my dearest brother," Sophia lovingly rubbed her face against Sam''s chest. Sam, equally delighted, embraced Sophia in his arms and nted a kiss on her forehead. "This brother missed you just as much... huh? Your cultivation has improved to the peak Spirit Severing Realm?" "Heheh... yes, yes, praise me more," Sophia giggled sweetly, her eyes seeking approval. Noticing her desire for praise, Sam patted her head adoringly, causing her to purr against his hand like a contented cat. "Hehehe..." Sophia''s happiness at that moment knew no bounds. "Sophia, we are in the middle of a serious conversation; behave yourself," Helena tried to scold her daughter. Sophiapletely ignored her mother as she spoke to Sam, "Brother dearest, I want to go out. Will you apany me?" "Sure," Sam nodded, for which Sophia rewarded him with a kiss on both cheeks. She was about to kiss his lips, but Sam dodged her, making her pout. Seeing that she waspletely ignored, Helena felt irritation on so many levels. As the first princess of the Hailstorm n, she couldn''t believe that she was being treated like air by her own daughter. ... [A/N: If you enjoyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can even contribute a Golden Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??] Chapter 104: Chapter 104: Unparalleled Title "Just as I thought, both Harper and Alexander disappeared from our territory. They are definitely plotting something bad; I wouldn''t be surprised if they are the ones behind poisoning me," Adriana was instantly furious. "I really regret not disposing of them when I first suspected them of doing things behind my back," Adriana stomped her foot in frustration. "Calm down, Grandma," Sam gently patted her, as if trying to soothe her anger. "Getting worked up over this now would do you no good." Sam''s eyes revealed a cold killing intent, "And don''t worry; they will be punished for their crimes soon. I will make sure of that." Adriana didn''t pay much attention to his deration, as she was too busy enjoying his spoiling. Sophia, still in his hands, appeared annoyed that her grandma was stealing his attention from her. ''This old bitch!'' Sophia grumbled in her mind. While Adriana was enjoying his pampering, a beast resembling a pigeon that was 2 meters tall flew through a small window from the top corner of the mansion, appearing to be constructed on purpose. Itnded before the n leader. Adriana raised an eyebrow, grabbed the sk attached to its back, opened the sk cap, and yanked the letter inside out. Her brows furrowed a little as she read the letter. "Those scheming old foxes, just what are they trying to achieve by this?" "What is it, Mother?" Helena asked, observing the paper in her mother''s hand. She recognized the symbol on its back¡ªit belonged to one of the five Celestial Dragon ns, The Solheart n. The main bloodline of the Solheart n is the Aurum Radiance dragon bloodline. The most unique trait of this bloodline is that everyone who awakens it has shimmering golden scales. They also possess a racial ability to harness a certain type of energy directly from the sun, manifesting it in the form of golden mes. The Hailstorm n''s rtionship with the Solheart n is neither good nor bad; they maintain a political rtionship. "As you already know, we''ve sent invitations to the major leaders of forces in the Azure Dragon Continent for Sam''s uing battle against Tomas Wichura." "A battle?" Mia looked at Sam, seemingly asking for an exnation. "Long story short, Sam is set to marry the second daughter of Nichs Scarlett, but he must defeat his love rival, the young master of the Wichura Vampires n. The face-off is nned to take ce in 2 days in Nightingale," Helena exined to Mia before turning her gaze back to her mother. "The patriarch of the Solheart n feels that this battle is not worthy enough for him to show up in person. So, he suggests that instead of a single battle between you and Tomas, he wants all the younger generation cultivators to duke it out," Adriana replied, looking at the letter. "Other leaders of the other three Dragon ns, including the reheart n, have agreed to send their youngsters in the uing battle," Adriana lowered the letter, revealing the crests of four Dragon ns: Solheart n, reheart n, Cristallini n, and Mistheart n. Helena frowned, "Can''t we just reject this idea?" "We can''t. It will be seen as us disrespecting the other Dragon ns." Hailstorm n might be one of the strongest ns on the continent, but even it could be in jeopardy if four other ns with simr power targeted it. "What do you think about this, dear?" All of them turned their gaze towards Sam. "It doesn''t matter how many geniuses I have to face because it will be I who will stand at the top. I''m not scared." "This is actually a good idea. This way, I can finally gauge my strength byparing with others from the same generation as me," Sam said indifferently, as if stating an unchangeable truth. "It''s good to be confident, but you have to understand what these letters state. The young masters and young princesses of all the major forces on the continent have to duke it out. Some of these forces have produced talents so powerful that they were able to defeat cultivators of higher levels than them," Adriana said worriedly. "Grandma, did you forget?" Sam''s expression changed into disbelief, as if he couldn''t believe that his grandma was doubting his strength. His aura condensed around him before specks of very small, baseball-sized lights shot out from his body, revealing 9 Daoist foundations, 11 different-colored Daoist cores, and 11 different-colored Nascent Souls. "I''m a supreme cultivator. Do you think I will lose to these so-called geniuses who can fight against opponents with higher-level cultivation than them?" His stern voice sounded a little intimidating, though it was not directed at anyone¡ªit was just how they perceived it. "You give them titles like geniuses and talents. Why? Because they can fight against opponents with higher-level cultivation than them? Or because they break through realms much faster than an ordinary person? Or is it because they possess extraordinary abilities?" "If possessing one of these things can grant them such titles, then what about me?" "I possess all those things. Am I a talent too?" Adriana gently cradled his handsome face with both hands. "No, my dear, you already hold an unparalleled title¡ªa Supreme Path Cultivator. These arrogant brats may bask in their pride, but in the end, against a Supreme Cultivator, they are nothing more than small stepping stones toward invincibility." "These meager titles are not worthy of you." "I don''t doubt you; I just don''t want to reveal your excellence to the world when you haven''t reached Sagehood." "These old fools are cunning and heartless. If they feel threatened by your existence, they will resort to any despicable means to eliminate you," Adriana said, looking directly into his shimmering deep blue eyes that seemed deeper than the great ocean itself. "Is that what concerns you?" Sam smirked as if finding it amusing. "Just a meager Sage Realm?" Sam grinned confidently. "It won''t take long before I reach Sagehood, so don''t worry unnecessarily." Sam gently rubbed her jade like white face. "Let the geniusese; I will step on their faces one after another and show them that before me, a Supreme Path Cultivator, they are nothing." ... In the garden, two figures stood with an appropriate distance between them¡ªSam and Mia Hasegawa. They appeared to be engaged in a casual conversation. Observing the scene, annoyance crossed Sophia''s gorgeous face. "Who is that fox bitch? Why is she talking with my dearest brother ALONE? If she is trying to seduce him, I will kill her right now." "Sophia, please don''t do anything like that. She''s a friend of your brother, just here to talk. She won''t do anything to him," Helena sighed, pleading with her daughter. "Hmph," Sophia snorted and looked away in irritation. It seemed she didn''t appreciate the vixen being alone with her sweet brother. "My daughter, you have to work on your manners. I won''t have you appear with that carefree and rogue attitude in the presence of the public," Helena said in a serious tone. But Sophia, of course, received her advice in one ear and let it fall out of the other. "Sophia," Helena rolled her eyes, looking very tired. No matter how much advice or lessons Helena provided, she couldn''t get her daughter to change her attitude. Helena wanted Sophia to be more feminine, to instill some etiquette into her daughter. Sophia had always been an antisocial person, not the type scared or ufortable in social environments, but one who simply refused to participate in any social interaction. It all started when Helena lied to her about Sam. Her interactions with her own family dwindled, and at one point, shepletely stopped even the remaining social rtionships within her family. She chose to stay inside the Eight Peaks of the Jade White Mountain and cultivate, seemingly attempting to run away from the pain known as rtionships. Things took a positive turn when she reunited with Helena and got to know Sam, someone she had imprinted on partially when he was still in Helena''s womb. Sophia began spending almost all her time with Sam, growing remarkably close in a short span. Even Helena, while happy that her two children were getting along, couldn''t help but feel a tinge of jealousy over Sophia''s exclusive focus on Sam. It seemed as though only Sam and Sophia were alive, and others were mere background. As time passed, Sam officially got engaged to Amelia, Lenora, Yuna, and Ophelia, and Sophia, with some initial struggle, started to open up to more family members. She began treating them as family, a significant change that pleased Helena immensely. However, there was one lingering issue that needed addressing ¨C Sophia''s carefree and rogue attitude. No matter what method Helena employed to change Sophia''s behavior, it yielded no results. Recognizing her daughter''s concern, Adriana sighed and decided to have a heart-to-heart with Sophia. "Sophia, my granddaughter, there''s something I have to tell you," Adriana began. "What?" Sophia asked, not bothering to turn her head. Undeterred, Adriana continued, "In the future, your brother will be a major powerhouse. Naturally, he will inherit all the responsibilities, and he''ll need someone by his side to support him." Sophia turned her face in curiosity when Sam was mentioned in the conversation. "As his older sister, it should be you who stands with him in the not-so-distant future. Can I trust you with this?" Adriana asked with a small smile. "Yes, yes, yes! You can trust me. I will forever support my dearest brother," Sophia eximed excitedly. The idea of supporting her dear brother for life? Count her in. "But you can''t do that if you don''t grow out of your current carefree life, and I might have to appoint someone else for that position," Adriana said, shaking her head dramatically, which sessfully caught Sophia''s attention. "Why... W-Why not?" "There, there. Don''t worry; it''s not that bad. You can still have the spot as long as you pass some tests," Adriana continued. "W-What kinds of tests?" "Nothing much. I''ll give you three weeks. Learn everything about our n, from history to finance, and familiarize yourself with our subordinate ns too." "When you feel confident about your knowledge, prepare me a report on all the things you learned. Just the important stuff would be enough. Once youplete this task, I''ll assign you the next one," Adriana exined before Sophia, without waiting, darted off to the n library. Adriana and Helena watched her go with bewilderment. "Seriously? Is that all it took to motivate her? Why didn''t I think of using Sam''s name to spur her?" Helena facepalmed, realizing the answer was right in front of her. "Listen, daughter, Sophia loves Sam a little too much. Use that to train her. Even though it might seem like I said those things to motivate her, it was genuinely my intention. She is smart and talented, the best candidate to support Sam in the future," Adriana said. "I understand, Mother. I also want what''s best for her," Helena replied, looking back at the garden. [A/N: I don''t object if any of you, my fellow brothers, choose to contribute some golden tickets or perhaps a few gifts ????... Thank you for your support.] Chapter 105: Chapter 105: A Dream That Can Never Come True In the garden, Sam stood facing a very alluring woman with honey-colored hair and emerald-like green eyes. Her traditional kimono, adorned with red lotus patterns, made her appearance homely, mature, and very pleasing to the eyes. Sam couldn''t help but rudely and openly stare at the maiden. Her vixen-like nces seemed to pierce his entire existence, as if searching for something very important that had caused disturbance in her mind and heart. "Why the hell are you here, teacher?" Unable to handle the awkward atmosphere, Sam spoke. "I heard the main purpose of your visit is me?" "Yes, I want to confirm something with you," Mia said in a casual tone, her voice sweet enough to make a man forget about the world. "Which is?" "I don''t know how to put it into words. Thest day you attended the school after you awakened and became a cultivator, I remember feeling some kind of connection between us." Mia spoke with a helpless expression, but she wasn''t finished. "The next day, I learned that you dropped out of the school. At that time, the connection was barely sensible, but as time passes, that connection seemed to grow stronger." Mia said, noticing that Sam''s expression didn''t change one bit. She concluded that Sam was aware of this connection. "Right now, I can feel the connection even if we are thousands of kilometers away from each other," Mia slowly said. Sam raised an eyebrow in surprise, ''Did the Sennyu resonance grow that strong? But I don''t feel anything? My wives also didn''t mention anything about the connection growing stronger ever since they imprinted on me?'' ''Are you saying my wives were able to suppress it because we have already fulfilled those conditions?'' Sam asked the codex in his mind. ''What are those conditions?'' ''Let me get this straight, if I dual cultivate with the Fox Maiden, she will be my eternalpanion?'' Sam could only sigh in the end. "Sam..." Mia called out a little louder. "Hmm?... what?" "You seemed like you were in a daze." "Oh, that... it''s nothing," Sam shook his head. "Can you tell me what this connection is?" Mia asked. "Well..." Then Sam exined everything he knew about the Sennyu Resonance, of course not forgetting to conceal the truth about the codex. Who knows, she might turn hostile towards him if she discovers that he has the codex. "So basically, what you are saying is that we are fated to be together?" Mia asked with a smile, which seemed to convey that she found this theory absurd. But Mia knew how much strength she had been using to keep her mind working straight. Her heart was beating wildly all this time. Every time she looked at his face, her mind would plunge into a war between sanity and insanity. She didn''t know why, but she really wanted to pounce on him and dual cultivate. She could feel her fox side acting up strangely; it wanted her to mate with the man in front of her mesmerizing green eyes. She was doing everything in her power to keep her fake poker face from breaking down, but standing so close to Sam was making it harder for her. ... Back in the ancestral manor. "We cannot let this go. We have to kill those bastards; only then can I truly rx," Adriana said impatiently. "Calm down, Mother. Before that, there is another important matter that needs to be attended to," Helena said. "The Eldritch Council, huh?" "Yes, I read the documents. It seems their movements have be more frequent in the past two years, and if what Princess Mia said is true, then their influence has even reached the mortal world." "There is also the matter of you being poisoned, which I believe is the work of your ex-husband and his younger brother. Now we know that they are part of the Eldritch Council," Helena continued. "Have you shared this information with the leaders of the other factions?" "No," Adriana shook her head. "Right now, we are still in the dark. Two people who were with us for a long time betrayed us and joined the Eldritch Council. The worst part is I didn''t even notice anything strange." "If our n can produce such despicable traitors, then who is to say there is no traitor in other major ns? I''m afraid we have to keep this information to ourselves. At best, we have to confirm the credibility of other leaders before doing anything effective." "This whole matter itself is tricky. I wonder how many insiders have betrayed their leaders," Helena wondered aloud. "I wonder what their ultimate goal is? Is it world domination, or something more absurd?" "World domination is, in my opinion, a silly concept. If their goal is truly world domination, they are going to aplish nothing," Adriana smirked, as if she found the Eldritch Council to be foolish. "Let''s say if they took control over the Azure Dragon Continent, then what would be their next n?" Adriana asked her daughter. "They would go for the other continents, right?" "Yes, they would. But how would they aplish that? Sure, they might grow their numbers, recruit strong individuals, concoct some evil stupid ns, and they might seed in taking control over the other supernatural beings. But what about the spirits in the ck Tortoise continent?" Her encounter with the dryads of the spirit race named Elma and Twig was still crystal clear in her mind; after all, it happenedst night. "Spirits are under the protection of the Heavenly Dao. If they offend the spirits, they will offend the Heavenly Dao, it will be their end. Unless they escape from this world, there would be no way they could stay alive on this," Helena answered, nodding her head. "Exactly. They can try all they want, but at the end of the day, the Heavenly Dao is the true ruler of the world. If she wishes, she can make us disappear from this in a second. Moreover, it''s only because of her that we are thriving¡ªthe World Tree. She powers this world, and we use her energy to cultivate. How can anyone go against such a majestic being?" "That''s why I''m saying, world domination is an ambitious dream that can nevere true." As they were busy formting multiple possible theories, trying to reason why the Eldritch Council was doing what they were doing, an unexpected guest greeted the Hailstorm n. "King Shun? What a surprise," Adriana smiled while Ava gracefully served tea to King Shun. "How is the power struggle in the Lumin Dynasty going? Did the branch family finally give in?" "Well, thanks to your support, the situation is being stabilized right at the moment. I have my father dealing with the branch family traitors. Actually, n Leader, I came here to talk about something rted to my issue," King Shun said with a serious expression. He summoned a piece of paper from his spatial ring and handed it to Adriana. "This is...?" Adriana''s eyes widened in surprise and shock. "Yes, I have always wondered how the branch family got the courage to challenge the main family of the n for authority over the Fulmine n and Lumin Dynasty. It appears the mysterious backers who helped them are the Eldritch Council." "This is definitely not a coincidence," Adriana muttered before sharing everything she had learned from Princess Mia. She didn''t doubt that King Shun might be a mole from the Eldritch Council. The documents he provided contained serious information coordinating with some incidents rted to the Eldritch Council. If he were a member of the secret society, he wouldn''t have given it to her. After the discussion, King Shun rubbed his forehead as if he had a bad headache. "There is one more thing, n Leader. Do you remember the incident in the White Tiger Continent a couple of years ago?" King Shun asked slowly. "Of course, in that incident, two of my good friends gave their lives to save their two daughters. Are you suggesting that the Eldritch Council is behind that incident as well?" Adriana asked, somewhat angry. "I have found evidence that leads me to believe that the Eldritch Council supported the Werecoyotes of the Lycan race and attacked the royal family to take the throne of the Lupinoria Kingdom," King Shun continued. "These bastards. They destroyed her family," Adriana was furious. She was thinking about the silver-haired girl who had be her granddaughter-inw. The girl was a princess of the Lupinoria Kingdom. In a seemingly normal day, the Werecoyotes attacked the royal family. The king and queen, in their desperate attempt to save their two daughters, ced their lives on the line and bought enough time for Lenora and her little sisters to escape. Even then, they had been caught by the traitors. Lenora, as ast resort, used a treasure given to her by her mother, which saved her little sister and sent her into a safe ce. When Lenora felt like she was about to die, Adriana appeared and saved her, then brought her to the Hailstorm n and has been protecting her ever since. Adriana had grown close to Lenora, now treating her as one of her family members. After Sam and Lenora got together, she officially became part of the family. Chapter 106: Chapter 106: Third Inheritance Ancestral Manor, The Hailstorm n. After having her long-awaited chat with Sam, Mia was offered to stay in the Hailstorm n for some time by Adriana. Mia, after giving a weird nce at Sam, epted her hospitality before finding a peaceful ce to cultivate. Seeing that Mia didn''t wish to speak any longer, Sam didn''t force the conversation. Instead, he went to meet his father-inw. "My son-inw, I hope you are treating my daughter well," King Shun looked at the man in front of him and smiled. "Father-inw, I''m telling you, you don''t have to worry. There won''t be a day that goes by when your daughter isn''t happy," Sam said confidently. "I''m relieved to hear that," King Shun nodded his head in understanding before taking something from his spatial ring. "Here, I have prepared a gift for you. You can consider this a dowry," King Shun chuckled and handed the gift to Sam. Sam''s eyes widened in excitement. "It''s a bow." The bow was 110cm long, double-coated with a strange metal that gleamed with shiny red and purple colors depending on the position. As he held it in his hands, Sam could feel that the material it was made of was very solid and highly durable, somehow reminiscent of his Astral Ascendent sword. It had patterns simr to wild lightning carved on it in white. One look was all it needed to say that it was special. "It''s called the Arashin Aegis Bow. It''s a Great Sage-grade weapon and has a high affinity with lightning. As long as you use lightning-based techniques, you can bring out its maximum effectiveness," King Shun smiled and exined as he saw Sam looking at it with excitement. "Is... is this for me?" "Yes," King Shun nodded. "It was passed down to me by my great-grandfather. He was a well-known forger of his time. He made this bow with the alloy of Astral Essence Steel and Infernium, a metal that has a great affinity with both me and lightning elements." "It''s a great bow. Are you really okay with giving this?" Sam asked. A Great Sage-grade weapon was very rare, and forgers capable of forging such weapons were even rarer. It was precious and highly valuable. "Didn''t I say it before? Consider it as a dowry," King Shun said. "Moreover, none of the geniuses around my circle specialize in the Dao of Archery. I heard from your grandmother that you are capable of mastering multiple intents simultaneously. I would rather have it used by you than let it sit in the basement." ... After receiving his gift from his father-inw, Sam''s figure shed in front of the ninth peak of the Jade White Mountain. He spread his divine sense and observed his wives¡ªAmelia, Lenora, Yuna, and Ophelia¡ªpeacefully cultivating. His figure vanished and appeared in a cave on the seventh peak of the mountain. "Ipletely forgot about the rewards. Why didn''t you remind me sooner?" Sam asked, scratching his head. Only then did it hit him. After his first romantic encounter with Lorraine, he had instructed the codex not to show notifications unless he asked for them. "I guess I did say that," Sam smiled embarrassingly before instructing the codex to show him the rewards. A brilliant strand of red light shed from his eyes andnded before his chest, transforming into an ancient-looking book with an aura that emitted an intimidating sensation. The codex glowed with a red aura, sparks of purple light flowing out like an ethereal river, as lines of dark-lettered words appeared in his vision. "Huh, I''m getting another inheritance? This would be my third inheritance," Sam looked surprised. ¡ºSacred Mortal Artisan: He was a mortal blessed and favored by the god of Artisans, Hephaestus. He achieved something deemed impossible for a mortal to aplish and became the sole mortal to attain god-level mastery in forging, weapon smithing, and inscribing..¡» ¡ºBiography: Born with seemingly inferior potential, he faced a childhood alongside those who belittled him for hisck of strength, subjecting him to criticism andughter at his seemingly pitiful life. Despite the adversities, he remained an optimistic soul, epting his circumstances and hoping for the best. One day, he stumbled upon a revtion¡ªhe possessed extraordinary potential as an artisan. Throughout his mortal life, he forged thousands upon thousands of divine-grade artifacts and martial weapons. What set him apart was his tenacity, persistence, and innate talent in the art of forging. His dedication earned him the favor of the God of Artisans, Hephaestus, bestowing upon him the prestigious title of Sacred Mortal Artisan.¡» ¡ºHis Connection With the Codex: At a certain juncture in his existence, he crafted a Holy sword for The Wandering Immortal. In return for his skilled work, The Wandering Immortal bestowed the codex upon the Sacred Mortal Artisan.¡» ¡ºThe Inheritance Include: 10,000 techniques for inscribing, forging, and weapon smithing, Blessing +1 ¡» "Interesting, 10,000 techniques for inscribing, forging, and weapon smithing? With this knowledge, I might be the most talented forger in history," Sam smiled in satisfaction as his eyes went towards the next item that came with the inheritance. "A blessing? What can it do?" The codex exined. "I wonder what this blessing could do." "Retrieve the rewards," Sam instructed, and as soon as he did, an intense vibration shook his body. Waves of energy concentrated from the codex and shot out, with Sam''s forehead as the target. Around his head, a white aura manifested, resembling clouds cloaking the peak of a tall mountain. Upon closer inspection, mysterious symbols and letters of an unknownnguage inscribed on the mist of white aura were visible. These inscriptions rapidly entered his skin, like a sponge absorbing water. It continued for a few minutes before it stopped. Then, a globe of light manifested from the codex, forming a sphere of golden energy. It looked surreal, and Sam felt a sense of familiarity with it but couldn''t pinpoint what it was. The sphere slowly moved towards Sam and merged with him. He felt a weird sensation enveloping his being,sting only a few seconds before disappearing like it never existed in the first ce. Sam spread his hands as he observed the changes in his body. "So, this is how it feels to be blessed by a god?" "All those forging techniques are engraved in my memory. I feel like I can forge anything with those 10,000 techniques." The 10,000 techniques he inherited were unique and different from one another. Each technique was used to forge a distinct item. For example, one of the 10,000 techniques was a method for forging swords. If Sam were to make a sage-grade sword using this technique, the resulting sword would be of the highest quality and stand out among other sage-grade swords. These techniques not only provided him with the most suitable methods for forging a sword but also gave him information about the instruments used, which metal would bring out the most effectiveness, alloys, and evenbinations with inscriptions. Understanding the kind of groundbreaking techniques he had just inherited, he opened his status and observed. ----- [Master: Sam Hailstorm] [Status: Healthy, Evolving] [Titles: Master Of The Codex Of The Supreme Immortal, The Hailstorm n''s True Heir] [Age: 18] [Inheritance: Inheritance of the Eternal Dragon Monarch, Will Of The Immortal Shadow Emperor, Inheritance Of The Sacred Mortal Artisan] [Cultivation: Supreme Nascent Soul Realm] [Body Cultivation: None] [Race: Celestial Dragon] [Bloodline(s): Frozen Abyssal Dragon Bloodline, Crimson Inferno Dragon Bloodline, Primordial Chaos Dragon Bloodline (Assimtion: 98.89%)] [Spirit Vein(s): Nine-Heavens Spiritual Veins] [Bloodline Abilities: Cryokinesis, Pyrokinesis] [Physique: Mystic Voidheart Harmonic Physique, Soul Sanctum Imbibition Physique] [Divine Powers: Divine Charm, Immortal Body (Stage-2), Exquisite Rune Heart, Artistic Vision] [Innate Abilities: Devour, Rumination rity, Shadow Extraction] [Racial Abilities: Dragon Transformation ] [Blessings: Blessing of Hephaestus] [Skills: Eclipse Shadow sh(??? Grade), Darkme Incantation(??? Grade), Shadow Emperor Incarnation(??? Grade), Dragon Fist Strike, Hundred Mountain Palm (Sage Grade), Frozen Abyssal Fang Strike (Sage Grade), Unending Sword Torrent (Great-Sage Grade)] [Bloodline Techniques: Absolute Zero] [Cultivation Method: Nine Celestial Revolutions Sutra] [Body Cultivation Method: Samsara Flesh Rebirth Art] [Storage: Vial Of True Essence of Progenitor Of Vampires, Vial Of true Essence of Progenitor Of Lycans, Vial Of true Essence of Progenitor Of Dragons, Vial Of true Essence of Progenitor Of Qilins] ----- "Sure enough, a new section for blessings just got added to my status," Sam eximed before focusing his attention on the Blessing of Hephaestus. ¡ºBlessing of Hephaestus: The blessing takes effect when the master is engrossed in tasks like constructing, innovating, crafting, smithing, studying, shaping, tempering, drawing, inscribing, modeling, and nning. It passively increases the master''s perception, adaptability, sensitivity of the six senses, willpower, persistence, thinking speed, artistic ability, and stabilizes the mindset when in effect. It also gives the master a divine power called Artistic Vision, providing the ability to recognize and analyze any item forged by hands visually.¡» Chapter 107: Chapter 107: Avas First Kiss Once our main characterprehended and allocated each of the 10,000 techniques to different segments of his memory, he took an hour to rest. He wouldn''t admit it, but inheriting all those techniques abruptly in a single go had harshly taxed his head. He then retrieved the Arashin Aegis bow, a dowry from Yuna''s father, and regarded it as if seeing a bow for the first time. "You are a great sage weapon of high quality, but with the techniques I inherited, I can enhance your quality even more," he said softly. If the bow had a soul inside, it would have buzzed in response, much like his astral ascendant sword does. He closed his eyes and reviewed all the bow-rted manuals inherited from the Sacred Mortal Artisan. He was searching for a particr technique¡ªa technique that could transform the bow into a spiritual weapon. A spiritual weapon, possessing a soul, would grow alongside its master, making it even more valuable. Sam aimed to turn this bow into a spiritual weapon capable of growing stronger with him through the inhabitation of a soul. "Hmm, the Soul Simul Textrinum Manual? This is the one." After finding a suitable technique, he went through it once more. "The first step of the technique is drawing an inscription in the form of a circle using blood. The higher the quality of the blood, the higher the chances of sess." For the blood, he decided to use his own. Among the dragons, Sam could be considered to have the highest-ranked bloodline, possessing two major bloodlines. Being the supreme path cultivator naturally made his blood of the highest quality. Sam used a small dagger to cut his hand. He controlled his divine power, the immortal body, to prevent it from healing before drawing enough blood. The Immortal Body, a reward for achieving Supreme Foundation Realm cultivation, had six stages. The first stage provided rapid healing and immunity against all poisons and bodily curses. When he reached the Core Formation Realm, he unlocked the second stage, allowing the regeneration of broken limbs. Currently, he was at the third stage, granting the ability to survive and regenerate from decapitation. Drawing about one liter of blood, he didn''t worry about its effects as he could instantly recover from it with the Immortal Body. He controlled his spiritual energy to draw two circles. The first circle was about 80cm in radius, and the second one, about 30cm in radius, was inside the first circle. "Hmm? I managed to draw the perfect circles without error. Is this also a side effect of the blessing?" Sam thought to himself. He then directed his spiritual energy, using his blood like a paintbrush to draw a series of crystal-like figures. Afterward, he inscribed multiple inscriptions inside the crystal-like figures, each one different from another. "The next step is to use my spiritual energy as the power source and make the bow resonate with the inscription circle." He ced the bow at the center of the inscription circle before summoning his Daoist Core from his inner world. Ten Daoist Cores of different colors, each representing one of the ten elements of nature, appeared above his head, shimmering and periodically glowing. With a wave of his hand, the Daoist Cores began to pump spiritual energy directed at the inscription circle, resembling a river. The inscription circle continued to be nourished by ten natural elemental spiritual energies for a few minutes before it began to glow in white, as if it hade to life. A momentter, the bow showed signs of resonance with the inscription circle, covered in the same white aura that the inscription circle produced. Once the aura of the inscription circle harmonized with the Arashin Aegis Bow, the blood from the inscription circle transformed into a spiderweb-like thread, covering the bow in a dome-like structure. "Nowes the hard part, Soul Integration. Toplete this step, I need a soul essence that would be the whisp of soul consciousness inside the bow. Usually, I might have to use my own soul essence." He raised his palm, and a small, soft, ball-sized blue energy began to take shape. "But I don''t necessarily have to use my soul essence. Thanks to my shadow extraction ability, I have tens of full-fledged souls stored in my Soul Sanctum Imbibition Physique." "I will use the soul of a bird-type beast this time." As he let go of the soul, it floated toward the dome made of inscriptions, passed through the dome, and touched the bow. As it did, an intense, blinding light filled the insides of the cave. It would have blinded Sam if he were a normal being; he would have lost his eyesight. Even through the intense rays of light, Sam could clearly see that the soul was currently undergoing fusion. As the light died down, Sam witnessed an Arashin Aegis Bow hovering in the air. While its form remained mostly unchanged, the patterns on it had transformed. The once lightning patterns now bore intricate root-like designs in a deep blood-red color. As Sam reached out to grab it, the bow, sensing his emotions, rushed toward him like a child running to its father. "Wait, you already recognize me as your master?" Sam felt a connection simr to the one he had with the Astral Ascendant Sword emanating from the bow. Another light shed, and the Astral Ascendant Sword emerged from a spatial ring, floating before darting toward the bow, seemingly jealous of the attention the new arrival was receiving. Sam chuckled as he patted the sword with one hand and the bow with the other. Then, remembering something, he said, "Ah, yes, that technique used to create a Vitalis Medallion." "I have long wanted to present my wives with something meaningful. This inheritance came at the right time." As he closed his eyes and simted the technique in his mind, a frown appeared on his face. "What material should I use for the base of the medallion? I want something that can''t be easily broken and won''t deteriorate over time." Pondering the options, he thought, "What to do... mm?" "What if I use that for the medallion? It will grow along with me, and as long as I''m alive, it will not deteriorate either." Suddenly excited, he began refining the Vitalis Medallion with the most precious materials avable to him.... As Sam became deeply engrossed in refining, he didn''t realize that it was already dinner time, and his shy and cute aunt Ava had prepared food for him. When Ava appeared inside the cave, she saw Sam looking intently at something. "Um... nephew?" Ava called out meekly. "Aunt Ava?" "I brought you d-dinner," she said in an embarrassed tone, refusing to look him in the eye. "Fufu... you are so cute when you get embarrassed." Sam closed the distance and wrapped his hand around her waist. "You..." Ava could feel his manly scent and strong hands on her back, holding her in ce. She felt like a kitten trapped in the hands of a wolf. "Say, Aunt Ava, can you feed me yourself? You see, I have been refining medallions for my wives, and it almost exhausted me." He was telling the truth; refining at such a high level with his own essence blood nearly drained him of his sea-like spiritual energy reserves. "Will you?" Sam intentionally let his face seem weakened, looking like a pitiful beggar. "S-Sure..." Ava, seeing his pitiful expression, couldn''t bring herself to say no. She wanted to refuse him because it was too embarrassing for her, not because she didn''t like it. As she fed him like an older sister feeding her little brother, she couldn''t help but smile a little at this. "You feeding me makes the food even more delicious, Aunt Ava," Sam smiled cheekily. "I-Is that so?" Ava''s eyes were drawn to the piece of cloth, which had six medallions on it. Pointing at it, she asked, "You made those?" "Yes." "You know how to refine?" "Well, it''s just inscribing and carving." Ava blinked in confusion. ''Just what can he not do? He even knows inscribing. I wonder where he learned them? Did he learn it from the codex?'' Her eyes were fixed on the medallion. "They are beautiful." Seeing her eyes fixed on the medallion, Sam grabbed one of them and showed it to her. "Here, take a look." Ava grabbed it, and as soon as she touched it, her eyes widened in surprise. "This... Is this your dragon scale?" "Yes, I made it using the roots of my dragon scale." Sam nodded as he remembered the painful moments when he crazily plucked his dragon scales right from the roots. "Are you insane? How can you pluck out your dragon scales from the roots? Do you know the agony one has to endure? Even if you have impressive vitality, scales damaged from the roots won''t take a long time to heal?" Ava worriedly touched his chest, trying to find the ce where he hurt himself. Sam grabbed her hand, stopping Ava in her tracks. "This level of pain is nothing." "It''s for my wives. I wanted to give them something really meaningful, but there''s nothing I could give that they already don''t have, so what''s wrong with making them using my own dragon scales and a drop of my essence blood." "You must really love them, huh, to make something so precious for them?" Ava looked at the medallion in Sam''s hand with longing. Sam smiled softly, clearly understanding what she was thinking. He quickly grabbed the medallion by the thin chain and ced it around her neck. "W-What? Why did you?" "Didn''t I say it before? I made it for my wives." "But I''m not your wife... yet." Her eyes became moist, and her face turned bright red as she averted her gaze. "Your cuteness increases when you''re embarrassed," Sam gently lifted her face, bringing it closer to his. "Didn''t you say you made them for your wives? Why are you giving it to me now?" Ava asked. "Are you saying that you don''t want to be my wife? Is that what you''re insinuating by saying it like that?" Sam asked, looking somewhat sad. "N-no, that''s not it... I..." "I was going to make one for you after I refined some for my wives, you know? Well, not just for you¡ªmom, grandma, and other aunts." "I got exhausted just by refining six of them. Since you''re here, I might as well give it to you now," Sam continued. "I... I..." "Why? Don''t you like it?" Sam said, making his face look pitiful. "No, I like it very much. I love it. I''ll keep it with me even when I bathe," Ava quickly said, afraid that Sam would take away the medallion. "Hehe, you are the cutest," Sam gently patted her head. "Say, I want something from you in exchange for the medallion." "What?" Ava asked, confused. Sam gently leaned his face in and caressed her soft lips. "I want a kiss." Ava''s face burned with fire; she wished she could dig a hole and bury herself. She didn''t expect Sam would ask for a kiss suddenly out of the blue like that. "I haven''t kissed anyone before," Ava meekly said. "It''s fine," Sam said before bringing his lips closer to hers. Ava felt a soft and hot sensation envelop her lips; her heart beat like crazy. This was her first kiss, and she had given it to someone she really liked. It was gentle, like a summer night breeze,fortable and soothing. The kisssted for a few seconds before their lips separated. "Did you like it?" Sam asked softly. Ava nodded before suddenly feeling Sam hugging her. "Can I hug you like this for a while?" "Anything for you," Ava softly agreed as she wrapped her arms around his back whileying her head on his chest. ... [A/N: If you enjoyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can even contribute a Golden Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??] Chapter 108: Chapter 108: Sleeping Dragon The next day, Sam''s eyes opened with a hint of annoyance as he massaged his forehead. "That dream is persistent. This is already the fifth time I''m having this exact dream. I need to talk to Aunt Victoria about this." As he pondered in his head, he felt movement on his chest. Adriana''s golden eyes glimmered as she looked at him calmly. "A bad dream?" Adriana asked as she massaged his chest and rested her head on his broad shoulder. "Only time will decide if it''s a good or bad dream," Sam replied, shifting his eyes towards the other white-haired girl lying on his empty hand. The girl had a small smile on her tired face, her hair all messy, and her drool wetting his arm. Adriana smiled seeing this scene. "She was so hasty, couldn''t wait another day to lose her flower to you? She had to interrupt my night battle with you, isn''t she?" Though she said that, she wasn''t actually angry or annoyed. She was happy that her granddaughter lost her ''innocence'' in her presence while sharing her man with her. Sam smiled and kissed Adriana on her forehead. "She has been nagging for this to happen ever since she found out that I did it with Amelia." "Last night when she barged in on us while we were in the middle of our intense night battle and started to cry... I know she wouldn''t handle it very well. Also, I love her just as much as I love you." "It was going to happen anyway, so why notst night?" Sam continued to kiss Adriana in a gentle tongue kiss. "Oh boy, why does it seem like you''re not even a tiny bit tired even after doing it with both of us all night?" "How can I get tired when I have a gorgeous and curvaceous woman lying on my bed naked and another one, petite but with a generous bosom? I want to keep doing it forever." Saying that, Sam grabbed her ass cheek, as if expressing his desire for another round. "Fufu, you may not be tired, but I''m quite exhausted, and my legs are still shaking from all the love you showed mest night," Adriana chuckled like a seductive vixen as she leaned on him. "Why is it that you are tired, and I''m not? We are dragons; you''re supposed to have stamina to do it for weeks if not months?" "It''s not that my stamina is weak; it''s your Yang energy that is too pure and potent. Every time we engage in our night battles, my body absorbs your Yang energy. There is a limit to how much Yang energy a woman''s body can take in. If it weren''t for your Yang energy, we could probably do it for weeks," Adriana exined, gently ruffling Sophia''s short white hair. "We''re not dual cultivators? Why does your body absorb my Yang energy?" "This is one of the problems with today. Many cultivators have this wrong perception that only dual cultivators can absorb Yin-Yang energy... it''s totally false." "When a woman and a man are together, our bodies unconsciously exchange energy. A man''s body absorbs Yin energy from the woman, and the woman''s body absorbs Yang energy from the man." "Yin and Yang energy are some of the mysterious energies in the world. They are directly connected to one''s soul, spirituality, and body." Exchanging Yin-Yang energy not only increases cultivation but also strengthens the soul. However, exchanging too much Yin-Yang energy forcefully will lead to severe consequences," Adriana said, shaking her head. "That means we shouldn''t do it excessively, right?" Sam asked with a troubled expression as he pulled Adriana into his embrace. "Fufufu, I love it when you''re worried about me. In my eyes, it adds to your charm on another level," Adriana chuckled and gave a kiss on his cheek. "And don''t worry, we''re not using any dual cultivation techniques. If we were, we could probably go at it until we''repletely drained, risking one of us ending up dead." Adriana slowly sat on his stomach, giving him a deep kiss on the lips. "What we''re doing is pure lovemaking. We share our essence, not plunder it from each other." Sam gently ced Sophia''s head on the pillow and sat up, with Adriana now on hisp. "We''re doing it for love and pleasure," Adriana said softly, wrapping her hands around his neck. "We do it for the happiness of knowing that we''re with someone we love," Adriana added, inserting her tongue into his mouth, her plump bosoms pressed against his chest. "I was meaning to ask, why do you keep insisting for me to let it inside you?" Sam asked calmly as he grabbed one of her bosoms. "Every time we''re together, my dragon side urges me to have your baby. I can''t control it," Adriana smiled helplessly. "I can still feel my insides filled with your rich seeds. It wouldn''t be a surprise if I''m pregnant right now." "What are you saying? Tell me clearly, do you want my baby or not?" Sam pinned her to the bed, holding her hands tightly. "Fufu, I like it when you take on the dominant role in our little y." Adriana, under his strong and manly hold, didn''t panic; instead, she seemed to be enjoying this treatment. "Don''t change the subject." Sam rubbed her face. "Answer my question." "I... I really want to mother your children." Adriana said, smiling as she rubbed his face back lovingly. Sam could see the seriousness in her face when she said that. "Why didn''t you answer me right away?" Adriana turned her face away and said in a low voice, "I didn''t think you would want to have children with me." Sam turned her face towards him. Adriana''s beautiful and peaceful golden eyes looked into the stunning ocean-like calm eyes of Sam. "Haven''t I said it before? I will say it again." Sam continued. "I want you to have my daughter, and I won''t stop at one." His eyes showed no deception; his breathing, his heartbeat, his blood flow, his expression¡ªanywhere Adriana tried to find something to prove him otherwise, she realized he was telling the truth through and through. Adriana''s face turned a little red. Even she, who was tens of thousands of years old, couldn''t keep her face straight under his blue eyes, which Adriana was sure turned into two love hearts. Her heart fluttered like a flight of colorful butterflies in a winter evening, escaping from harsh weather. She felt happy, deserved, good, loved, and wanted. Her hand, right now, felt like it lost all its strength as she touched his face. "I love you so much." "I love you too," Sam replied and hugged her for a few minutes before they separated. "I will go now; I have a n to manage," Adriana gazed at Sophia for a moment, still hugging Sam''s leg as she slept, with her drool wetting his skin. "Don''t wake her up; let her wake up on her own. After the pounding you gavest night, I wouldn''t be surprised if she continued to sleep for another day," Adriana gently massaged her granddaughter''s face. "It was her first time too; she definitely needs her rest," Adriana said as she dressed up. "She finally became a woman, isn''t she? Your woman?" Sam looked at Sophia and nodded as he smiled, cing a gentle kiss on her forehead. "I love her so much. I don''t know what I would do if anything were to happen to her." "I know that feeling," Adriana nodded. She understood what Sam was feeling because she was feeling the same way. She knew the protective instinct that arises when someone dear is threatened, and these feelings had intensified multiple times over after Sam came into her life. "I guess he inherited it from me." She said to herself, having learned some things about Sam that made her realize he is very much like herself. She attributed it to her awesome genes, which he must have inherited through her daughter. She wouldn''t mention this in front of her daughters because they might get jealous. After Adriana dressed up and left, Sam stayed with Sophia for one more hour before she woke up. Her eyes instantly scanned the room, looking for Sam with a longing expression. "Where are you looking, sister? I''m right here," Sophia heard the voice of the person she loved. Her eyes found his face above her head as she raised her head from his chest. "Brother~" Sophia eximed before embracing him and showering him with kisses all over his face. "I love you." "Hehe, how are you feeling? Judging by the kisses, you are in top condition, I believe? My beloved sister?" "I feel so happy. I finally became one with you," Sophia tightly hugged her brother. "Do you want to go another round?" Sophia slowly whispered in his ears as she wrapped her fingers around his shaft. "Don''t disturb the sleeping dragon, sister. It won''t let you go easily. Did you forget how you screamedst night?" Sam smiled and pushed her to the bed. "You are very bad," Sophia pouted. ... [A/N: If you enjoyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can even contribute a Golden Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??] Chapter 109: Chapter 109: Meeting His Half-Sisters The day of the anticipated battle between Sam and Tomas Wichura had finally arrived¡ªor should I say the author finally decided not to prolong the chapter. That guy is absurdly frustrating. "So, this is Nightingale, the Country of Vampires?" Sam arrived at the Nightshade Arena with his family, along with Mia Hasegawa. His wives had returned to their respective families because this was an official event where all the powerful families on the continent came together. As the direct descendants, they had to be with their respective ns. Except for Ophelia, being a Hailstorm, she was with the Hailstorm n along with her mother and father. "Yes, looks surreal, doesn''t it? In the entire Azure Dragon continent, the country of vampires stands out the most, thanks to their weird formation that makes their sky painted in a bright purple hue," Lorraine exined to Sam. Sam looked up again, still unable to get over the purple sky, observing the purple mist swaying over the atmosphere. "This formation prevents energy from the sun directly hitting thend," Lorraine continued. "Even though noble vampires have no problem being under direct sunlight, the same cannot be said for Plebian vampires. They will die if exposed to direct sunlight." As they strolled the streets on their way to the Nightshade Arena, Sam learned many things about the Country of Vampires. "Is that a medallion made out of dragon scales?" Ophelia''s mother inquired. It was hard for her not to notice, as her daughter continued to fiddle and rub the medallion in her hands as if it were the most precious thing to her. "Hm... he gave this to me. He made this out of his own dragon scales," Ophelia exined, showing the medallion hanging around her neck to her mother. The medallion was oval-shaped and snow-white in color, with flowery patterns carved in crimson. At the center of the medallion, there was a single drop of essence blood, hidden and invisible to the naked eye. "Is that so?" Selene Hailstorm couldn''t believe that Sam made something so precious for her daughter. "It''s very pretty." "Thanks, but I know it''s beautiful, Mother," Ophelia smiled slightly before looking at the man walking before them. Soon, the entrance to the Nightshade Arena appeared in their field of vision. "Whoa, is this the arena? This ce is enormous!" Sam''s first reaction was one of awe as he gazed at the ancient-looking colossal structure standing before him, towering a hundred feet tall. "This arena is very ancient, dating back to the years when our progenitor reigned in the Nightingale," Nichs Scarlett exined as hended on the ground, apanied by his daughters. "Darling~" Amelia ran to Sam, paying no heed to the public presence, and jumped into his arms, eager to be spoiled. ''So, this is the boy my sister''s been crazy about, huh? I wonder what''s so special about him?'' Nichs Scarlett''s first daughter, Zoey Scarlett, appraised Sam''s physicality with curious eyes. Sam noticed her gaze but didn''t care, too absorbed in enjoying the hug from the woman he had shared an intimate moment with. "Did you like my gift?" "I love it, but you didn''t have to pluck your own scales to make it for me, darling~" Amelia gave a kiss on his cheeks, much to the annoyance of her father. "It''s okay, anything for my sweet, lovely Amelia," Sam smiled back. Then he turned his eyes back to Nichs Scarlett, "Hello, father-inw. It''s been a while." "Yes, it was." "You were saying?" "Ah, yes. This arena was built under the watch of our progenitor when he used to rule us before his demise." Nichs Scarlett''s eyes drifted over the colossal structure. "This arena is 100 meters tall and is 3500 meters in diameter." "3500 meters? Isn''t that a bit exaggerated?" "It''s not, kid. This arena was built to contain the damage that could be caused by Emperor level Battles. If you ask me, I would say this arena is still a littlecking because if multiple emperors or higher realm beings were to fight at the same time, the arena could still be destroyed," Nichs Scarlett exined. "Nowadays, we only use this ce to train the younger generation of vampires. After all, this ce is still strong enough to withstand blows from a couple of emperors in their peak," Nichs continued. "Now you will fight with Tomas Wichura in the same ce." "Well, well, well, if it isn''t the great Hailstorm family." A frown appeared on Adriana''s face when she heard a remark thrown at her side. "Patriarch reheart, what are you doing here? This is a private ce designated for my n members," Adriana snorted. Her tone indicated that she didn''t like him, and if he kept on talking, she might just stuff a handful of dirt into his mouth. "Hehe, what do you mean? Of course, I''m here to meet my grandson," Patriarch reheart''s gaze fell upon Sam. He could sense his bloodline within him, but not just that¡ªhe also sensed another bloodline equally strong beside it. ''I can''t believe there is a dragon who managed to awaken two of the five main celestial dragon bloodlines,'' he was shocked but didn''t show it on his face. An enormous killing intent descended upon him like waves of raging fire, but this killing intent made him feel frozen in ice. "Let me say this once, Theodore, and you better listen," Adriana''s cold voice resounded. "I don''t care that you are rted to my grandson, but as long as he doesn''t want to, I don''t want you anywhere near him." "If I ever learn that you or your people trying to approach my grandson, I will freeze your useless existence and st every single inch of your flesh into a million pieces." ''How did you get so strong?'' Patriarch reheart took a step back instinctively because, from his experience, he could tell that the Adriana right now was not his opponent. ''How? How is she so strong? Isn''t she supposed to be weakened by the poison? Did that bastard Alexander fail to get the job done?'' Theodore reheart''s frown deepened, but he refused to show it on his face. "Come on, Adriana, don''t you think you''re being too unreasonable? He possesses the Crimson Inferno Dragon bloodline, making him the direct candidate to inherit my n. Most of all, he is my grandson. I have every right to take him with me if I have to, and you don''t have a say in this matter," Theodore reheart said without backing down. Adriana might be stronger than him now, but he was the leader of the great reheart n, and he wouldn''t be belittled by her. "Did you not hear me or did your brain stop working?" Adriana''s expression soured. "Let me make this a little more clear so your brainless head can understand: he is my grandson, only mine, and he does not want anything to do with you or your family of hypocrites. So stop fucking bothering him." "Why don''t you let the boy decide what he wants?" Theodore frowned and looked at the boy with white hair and blue eyes, who didn''t seem to care about his presence at all. Right now, Sam was too preupied with observing a girl to give his attention to Patriarch reheart. The girl looked a few years older than him, with belly-button-length crimson hair and green eyes. Her eyes seemed down, and one look from Sam could tell she was very depressed. Dark circles surrounded her eyes. But that''s not the only thing that caught his attention. There were two small figures clinging to the woman''s legs. Sam turned his gaze to his Aunt Victoria, who also looked at him with aplicated expression. "Yes, my nephew, meet your two half-sisters, Lily reheart and Jane reheart. And the one they are clinging to is your half-sister as well. She is a little older than you. Her name is Mira reheart," his Aunt Victoria secretly sent him a voice transmission when she exined. Not only Sam, but his entire family was silently judging his half-sisters because everyone here knew that these three were Sam''s half-sisters. Patriarch reheart was silent, unsure of what he should do at this moment. ''If it wasn''t for that bastard son of mine, I wouldn''t have had to stoop so low as to follow the path of Devil Arts.'' He could clearly see that Sam didn''t put him in his sights; he simply didn''t care. ''It seems the first princess has instilled her hatred for my son into her own son as well.'' His breathing quickened. ''No, I have to control myself. I just have to wait a little longer. Once all the younger generation cultivators enter the arena, the n will set in motion. But now, I should avoid any interaction that may lead me to reveal my secret. I hope my bastard sonpleted the task I gave him.'' "It seems I was mistaken and got my hopes up. I have nothing more to speak about here," Patriarch reheart said before disappearing along with his nsmen. Only four figures were left behind¡ªSam''s three half-sisters and their mother, the one whom William reheart cheated on Sam''s mother with, the one who stole the forgotten happiness from Helena''s life: Nora Solheart. "Helena... I-I want to talk to you." Nora Solheart took a step forward, her face looking down as if it had suffered a great deal of tears. Her eyes were solely on the twin little girls clinging to their older sister''s hands. ''I have to do everything I can to protect them. I don''t want them to stay in that hellhole. Sister Victoria said if I cannot talk to Helena, I should go to her son.'' ... [A/N: If you enjoyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can even contribute a Golden Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??] Chapter 110: Chapter 110: Big Brother? "I want to talk to you, Helena," Nora Solheart stood facing the family who, without a doubt, must hate her for the betrayal the father of her children caused. "There is nothing to talk about between us, Nora," Helena said indifferently. "The matters of the reheart n or anything rted that concerns the people of that despicable n have nothing to do with me." "They can all burn in hell for all I care, and that includes you." "Why?" Nora gritted her lip; her whole body was shaking. "Why do you hate me so much? Even after knowing everything that happened to me? You should know I have no hand in his betrayal. I''m also a victim here." Sam, observing her interaction with this woman, raised an eyebrow. "Do they know each other?" ""Aunt Victoria, do my mother and this woman know each other?"" Sam sent a voice transmission to his paternal aunt. [A/N:I will use two double quotes ("") when they talk through voice transmission.] ""Nora Solheart, as you can say from the name, Nora is originally from the Solheart n. Like your mother, she is a princess from the Solheart n''s main family."" ""Long ago, we, like you and your wives, were considered as the younger generation at that time. We were the princesses and princes of the top families. As the princesses and princes of the top ns on the entire continent, we tended to have tasks assigned to us, which basically involved serving for the welfare of the continent and its citizens."" ""It was one of those days. All the princesses and princes of the top ns in the continent were assigned to defend against a beast tide. It was during that incident that William met your mother, made her fall in love."" ""During that beast tide, multiple teams were formed to eradicate the beasts and defend against cities. This Nora Solheart was one of your mother''s team members. Moving past the beast tide, your mother and Nora became close friends, so close that your mother considered her like her own sister."" Sam turned his attention back to his mother and Nora Solheart. "Hate you?" Helena snorted with a chuckle. "Hate is a strong word. Don''t think too highly of yourself. Why would I hate a person like you? I have better things to do than hating on useless things." "Quite the opposite, really. I pity you and your children. You were really unlucky getting caught in his cold clutches," Helena shook her head in pity. "I''ll make it clear. I don''t care that you are with him or that he betrayed me for you. I have long obliterated any feelings I had for that rat, and I have long forgotten that I had a friend whom I considered a sister in life." "I have him now," Helena pointed her finger at her only son, the only reason for happiness in her life now. "I have everything I want in this life." "I have long cleansed the river of bitter histories from my memory," her confident voice rang out like a statement made by a fairy of truth. ''Whoa, my sister is on fire today,'' Lorraine thought inwardly, impressed. After that, a silence prevailed before Nora spoke, "I see." "It seems I came to the wrong ce to seek help," Nora looked down once more at the twins, Lily reheart and Jane reheart, then at her eldest daughter, Mira reheart, who gave her an indifferent look. They turned their backs to the Hailstorm family, and they left the room. Sam stood there emotionlessly, contemting what he should do now. ''What should I do? I previously anticipated that I would get mad at them for their involvement with that bastard when I meet them in person, but after learning that they are also victims of that rat William, I pity them. I feel like I should help them.'' ''But my mother made it pretty clear that she didn''t want anything to do with them. Should I maybe try to convince Mother?'' It all started when an Oracle named Iridessa made a promation to the reheart n, stating that William would bring misfortune to the entire n if he continued his rtionship with Helena Hailstorm. Except for two people, the rest of the reheart n blindly believed this, leading William to sever his rtionship with Helena. It wouldn''t have be a huge problem if he stayed with that, but he had to do more stupid things, didn''t he? On a certain eventful day, he found the princess of the Solheart n alone, took his chance, drugged her, and forced himself upon her. He didn''t stop there; he used some kind of Soul-rted curse on her, preventing her from retaliating and making her submit to him. After that incident, he made her marry him in exchange for her life. Just thirty years back, a daughter was born, and Nora named her Mira. Nora had hoped that with the appearance of their daughter, William would change his attitude towards her for the better. Unfortunately, she soon realized that William was far beyond redemption. It would have been bearable if that scoundrel hadn''t gone after Mira. However, he used her as a political pawn, betrothing her to the heir of the Cristallini n. Their lives never improved. William treated her like a mere tool, subjected her and Mira to abuse, and resorted to violence when she disagreed with him. After Mira awakened her bloodline, her potential reached new heights. Yet, this did not bring any sce to her life. For unfathomable reasons, William forcefully extracted her essence blood, severely diminishing her potential. Now, she was reduced to a shell of her former self, unable to advance her cultivation. It had been eight years since herst breakthrough, and she remained stuck at the middle stage of the Core Formation Realm. Once a genius, she had now be a discarded waste, maltreated by her own father, no less. Inparison, Sam and his mother led a much better life. This significantly diminished Helena''s resentment and anger towards Nora and her children almost entirely. Regardless of how Helena feels, the fact remains that Nora and her daughters are the victims here. It''s unreasonable to me them for what happened. Sensing Sam''s eyes on her, Helena sighed, "Son, do what you feel is right. I will support you regardless of the choices you make." ... Nora Solheart, after leaving the Hailstorm n''s designated area, didn''t return to where her husband''s family was resting. Instead, she stood at the entrance with a dejected look on her face. "The Hailstorm n hates us for what the man did. It''s foolish of us to expect help from them, Mother," Mira spoke in an indifferent tone. "Well, I don''t me them," Nora replied, looking at the sky before turning her gaze to her sweet twin daughters, Lily and Jane. "Mama, who is that big brother?" Jane''s cute voice spoke as she blinked her brows. "Oh, sweetie, that big brother is..." Nora smiled helplessly as she patted Jane''s head. "That big brother yed with me," Lily quickly said. "I remember very well." "That big brother yed with you?" Nora kneeled down as she patted Lily. "Yes, that big brother is very fun. I want to y with him again," Lily hopped on the floor stubbornly. "Yes, yes, Mama, I want to y with that big brother too," Jane also joined her twin sister, hopping on the ground excitedly. "Sweetie, do you remember when that big brother yed with you?" Nora asked Lily, holding her in ce so she wouldn''t fall down from excessive jumping. It had happened before. "I don''t remember," Lily held her chin as she tightened her lips. "I think I met him after I fell asleep one time." "Oh, I see," Nora understood what happened. ''It seems Lily used her innate ability to contact him through his dreams.'' Nora looked at Mira, who also looked back at her mother. "Sweetie, did that big brother say anything else?" Lily tightened her expression as if thinking too hard. "I don''t remember." "Mama, will you ask that big brother to y with us?" Jane asked excitedly, pulling at her clothes. "Sweetie, that big brother is very busy, but I will surely ask him, alright?" Nora patted Jane''s head. "Of course, I will y with them." Nora, surprised by the sudden voice, turned to see Sam standing behind her, looking at the twins with warm smiles. "Sam," Nora muttered. Ignoring Nora''s surprise, Sam walked forward and knelt before the twins. "You guys are so cute." Sam patted their heads with each of his hands. Both of them were identical twins, with crimson hair and green eyes. "Big brother, you came to y with me again?" Lily pulled his hand. "Yes, Lily, your big brother will y with you all day." Sam lifted her into his arms as he replied. ''So it''s little Lily who has been pulling me into dreams? I wonder how she''s able to use her innate ability despite not having awakened yet.'' "Big brother, are you the one who has been ying with my sister without me?" Jane pouted, seemingly a little jealous that this handsome big brother only yed with her sister. "Aww, don''t pout. Your big brother will surely y with you too," Sam chuckled. He really liked these two little twin girls. He found them adorable and wanted to squish their cheeks, but he held back. "Are you my big brother?" Jane blinked confusingly. As far as she remembered, she only had her twin sister Lily and big sister Mira. "Yes, I''m your big brother. See here." Sam pointed at his head. When the twin sisters looked at his head, they saw his white hair turning into crimson, the same color as their hair. "Now you see, I''m your big brother, so I will definitely y with you from now on." "See, I told you, Jane, big brother will definitely y with you too," Lily smirked as if she had won a bet and hugged Sam''s hands. "Big brother!" Jane pouted and hugged his other hand possessively. Sam turned his attention to Nora. "I can''t leave you guys to suffer at that man''s hands anymore. I don''t want anything to happen to these two little pancakes." "Thank you, but what about your mother?" In Nora''s mind, the harsh words Helena spoke were still as fresh as ice. "Don''t worry, my mother won''t oppose my decision to look after you, especially not after seeing these two cuties," Sam smiled and replied. "I wanted to ask, why didn''t your father do anything? He is the patriarch of the Solheart n, isn''t he?" "I don''t know. As far as I know, there''s some kind of agreement between the reheart n and Solheart n, or else they wouldn''t have let me get married to him in the first ce," Nora said, gritting her teeth. ''Looks like it''s not just the reheart n; even the Solheart n is involved in this evil plot they''ve been scheming. I guess I only have to wait until the battle begins,'' Sam thought. "Is something wrong?" Nora asked, seeing that Sam was deep in thought. "It''s nothing," Sam shook his head. "This ce will soon be unsafe. I want you to take the twins and get the hell away from here and go to the Hailstorm n." "Why? What''s going on?" "There''s no time to exin. My battle with Tomas Wishura willmence in a couple of hours. It''s enough time for you to get away from Nightingale," Sam continued. "After the battle, the old men from the famous ns, including your father, has formted a n to do something very bad." "You wouldn''t happen to know that your father is part of the Eldritch Council, would you?" "This... I have no idea." "Anyway, you will learn everything soon enough. Now listen to me, and take the twins and fly in the direction of the Hailstorm n," Sam spoke in a tone that sounded more like an order than an instruction. "I-I understand, but I can''t leave this ce. That bastard William put a curse on me. If I leave without his permission, I will be instantly poisoned," Nora said, touching her chest. "A mere curse dares to stand in my way?" Sam snorted. "I will remove it from the roots." Sam ced his hands on her chest. "Don''t resist my energy." "Devour the curse." A blood-red energy in the form of liquid began to invade her body. It soon came in contact with the curse, like a prison holding her soul hostage. ''A curse to imprison the soul? I wonder where that bastard got this curse from. Eldritch Council, maybe?'' Sam thought. Once the curse waspletely devoured by his energy, Nora''s soul finally got released from the prison. ''He...he actually removed that curse from my soul?'' Nora was shocked, surprised, and impressed at the same time. Sam was actually able to remove a soul curse that she, a great sage, couldn''t. ''It seems that the Hailstorm n''s rise will be inevitable.'' "There, no curse anymore," Sam said. "Here, take this." He handed over a silver token with the Hailstorm n''s symbol engraved on it. "It will help you once you reach the Ancestral Manor." "I understand." Nora quickly ced the token in her storage ring. "Just for safety, I asked a friend of mine to protect you from the shadows. He will make sure you and the twins are safe and sound." ... [A/N: If you enjoyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can even contribute a Golden Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??] Chapter 111: Chapter 111: Moments Before The Battle "Why did you stop me from going with them?" Mira asked, still a little ufortable and wary of Sam. She couldn''t digest the fact that he was her younger brother. She didn''t even know how to interact with him or how she should address him. "Why are you being so guarded? I won''t hurt you; you are still my sister after all," Sam said and tried to pat her head. She tried to avoid it, but Sam still managed to pat her. Her expression remained indifferent, but Sam could see her face was a little red. "Stay with me, okay? I will not let those reheart bastards hurt you. Do you trust me?" Mira didn''t answer his question. "Fine," Sam rolled his eyes. "As for why I didn''t send you along with them, I might have a way to return your lost potential back to you." "Are you speaking the truth? Why should I believe you?" Mira thought that as the son of that bastard, Sam must also be just like him. She believed in the saying that the apple doesn''t fall far from the tree. "You should believe in me because I''m the man who is going to make your life better. I''m the man who is going to give you back the precious thing you lost," Sam held her chin tightly, slowly pulling it closer, much to the struggle of Mira, who wanted to keep distance from him. "If you won''t trust me, then who will you trust?" Sam let go of her face. "I know what you are thinking, and you couldn''t be more wrong," Sam said with a serious expression. "Don''t you darepare me to that bastard. I''m nothing like him. Comparing me to him is the same as humiliating me." "An apple can fall far from the tree if the wind is strong enough," his tone almost sounded threatening. "Making a mistake can be considered an ident, but repeating the same mistake again is foolishness. Don''t be a fool." ... Nightshade Arena, Nightingale. Sam stood at one side of the arena''s entrance, observing a figure rising from the ground to the center of the arena. "Well, everyone, I, Kate Drac, as the Queen of Vampires, wee all the leaders of the continent who took their precious time off to witness this battle between the younger generation," Kate Drac dered. Her eyes glimmered with a red hue, and her dark, dense hair flowed down her shoulders. "From the side of Celestial Dragons, we have leaders of five great ns: The Solheart n, the Hailstorm n, reheart n, Cristalini n, and the Mistheart n," Kate Drac announced. The great leaders of these ns rose to the sky, representing the entire dragon races. Each of them was a descendant of the mighty and prideful Dragon progenitor. From the reheart n, Sam''s paternal grandfather advanced confidently, though Sam saw through his act. "This old man is a pretty good actor. He may fool others, but not me. I know what is creeping under that thin skin of his," Sam smirked. "Not just him, I know for a fact that except for my grandma and the patriarch Mistheart, the remaining leaders have already fallen victim to devil arts. I''m really curious how they got their hands on devil arts." "Continuing, from the Qilin race, we have Patriarch Fulmine and his son, King Shun of the Lumin Dynasty," Kate continued as Sam''s father-inw and grandfather-inw stood in the air, looking calm and collected, showing simplicity and majesty without arrogance. "As expected from my wife Yuna''s family, they are not sumbed to the evil ways," Sam thought to himself. "It''s still a shame that the branch family of the Fulmine n is not as wise as the main family members." "Moving on,st but certainly not the least, Nightingale''s protectors, my generals, walking disasters, the Five Counts of Vampires: Countess Frostine, Countess Telluris, Countess Kaminari, Count Wichura, and Count Scarlett." After the announcement, three women and two men flew to the sky proudly, each possessing the beauty to start wars. "As for the royal n of Nightingale, I, Kate Drac, will be the representative as always," Kate Drac tilted her head cutely. ""What is hell is wrong with Queen Drac? Why is she acting so strange? I have never seen her speak so sweetly about us like she is doing now. Usually, words like ''bitch'' or ''bastard'' or ''motherf*cker'' are involved,"" Countess Frostine, with her curly white hair dancing in the air and red eyes gleaming threateningly, secretly sent a voice transmission to the remaining two countesses. ""Isn''t she? I was expecting her to go all crazy and destroy stuff around here. I guess this battle between the younger generation kids is fun enough for her not to cause trouble for us,"" a woman with beautiful golden blonde hair and red eyes replied. Even though her chest wasn''t as big as Countess Frostine''s, she made up for it with her long legs. She was Countess Kaminari. ""This is good; this means we don''t have to deal with the after-effects of her mental breakdown. This time Count Scarlett got lucky,"" Countess Telluris joined in. She was just as beautiful as the other countesses, with her short light brown hair and red eyes glowing slightly, making it hard for anyone to get close to her. ""Speaking of Count Scarlett, what''s up with him making a sudden marriage announcement of his second daughter to that Hailstorm kid? Did her daughter fall in love or some bullshit?"" Countess Frostine''s voice was heard. ""Oh, falling in love is clearly made-up bullshit. I think it''s either a mutual alliance between the Hailstorm n and Scarlett n or that kid is so special that Count Scarlett was convinced to marry her daughter to him. Personally, I would put my bet on thetter,"" Countess Tellurismented. ""I agree,"" Countess Kaminari replied. ""Something about this Hailstorm kid feels strange. I think Count Scarlett knows what it is."" ""Overanalyzing won''t help; let''s keep it straightforward. We will see what he is capable of when he fights against our daughters and other younger generation brats,"" Countess Telluris said. ""You are right; actions speak louder,"" both the countesses agreed with Countess Telluris before cutting off the channel. "Now, let''s get down to business, shall we?" Kate smiled excitedly. "As you already know, this event was supposed to be a battle between the heir of the Hailstorm n and Count Wichura''s only son, witnessed only by the leaders of the ns to keep private matters private." "Since some continent leaders felt that this is a great opportunity for all the younger generation to disy their skills in front of the mighty figures of the continent, we changed the nature of the battle." "Now, all the princes and princesses and those with special status within the major ns can participate." "However, before that, Tomas Wichura and Sam Hailstorm will duke it out, and the winner will im the right to marry Count Scarlett''s second daughter, Amelia Scarlett," Kate said, looking at opposite ends of the arena where two men stood alone ready for their battle. "I hope nobody here will have any objections because even if you do, I don''t care, so better keep it to yourselves," Kate Drac said with a bored expression. "This woman seriously needs to get her brain checked," Adriana quietly muttered to herself. "Without further ado, let''s wee our fighters," Kate''s voice reverberated like waves of the ocean. The wind became erratic as it concentrated on one side of the arena. A tornado soon manifested, sweeping spiraling wind burst forth, revealing a young man standing with one hand holding a staff with a sharp end. "Tomas Wichura." "He has no chance. Why does he even bother to battle my darling? Because of him, I lost my precious time with my darling," Amelia snorted with annoyance. Hearing her words, Nichs and Zoey could only sigh helplessly. Right then, the temperature inside the arena plummeted rapidly as the air grew denser. Small shards of ice danced in the air, and suddenly, the temperature started to rise as the atmosphere became unstable, toing and froing. Visibility decreased due to steam and snow in the air. A figure began to appear in the clouds¡ªa handsome man surrounded by a mysterious aura that made his charm go uncontrobly. Every step he took was like a protector of heaven, both imposing and charming at the same time. His white hair swayed following his movements, and his ocean-like blue eyes revealed gentleness. Together with his heavenly charm, he became a captivating presence that could make any stone-hearted woman move with love. "Such a show off, but I love it," Lenora sighed to herself while sitting in the Hailstorm n''s area, holding the medallion Sam had gifted her. Beside Lenora sat Ophelia. "How can anyone be that good-looking? Why does it feel like he is particrly more handsome today?" She could feel her heartbeat getting faster, knowing she got to sleep with him. "My darling is too handsome for his own good, but whoins? I get to taste that man," Amelia drooled at the thought, clearly not caring about the fight about to happen in a few minutes. Little did they know that Sam was constantly controlling his divine power, The Divine Charm to let his looks top ss. Now that he intentionally let loose, his charm had increased to an unprecedented level. It wasn''t just them¡ªevery woman in the arena secretly couldn''t help but imagine or desire him for themselves. On the other side, it brought out a peerless inferiority among the men. They felt like dog shit in his presence, making him an enemy number-1 among the men. The reason Sam did this was to show the world that he wasn''t outstanding only in cultivation or talent inprehension; he also possessed peerless looks. He wanted to show that there is no one else like him, or even om close topare themselves to him. ''God, is he a god of beauty or something? How can anyone be that charming? I want a taste of him,'' Kate''s eyes glowed in red. ''I should kidnap him after the battle is over and keep him for a week or maybe a month.'' Even the three countesses, who were known to be cold, and dangerous wanted to y with him in bed for a week, at the very least. "It''s been quite a while since anything not boring happened around here. I hope today won''t be the same," Kate looked at the two men with a scrutinizing look. "And please, do go all out. I came here expecting a good fight. Do you guys understand?" Kate asked with a serious expression. "Let''s go through the rules once more," Kate looked at the leaders. "There are only three rules: The first rule is no killing. If you kill your opponent, the punishment will be severe, starting with destroying your cultivation and crippling your body. The second rule actually oveps with the first rule¡ªno crippling. The punishment is the same as the first one. The third rule: external help is allowed limitedly, like the use of pills or borrowing weapons, but asking for help from an outside person is prohibited. These rules also apply to the Battle Royal, which will start after this fight. Everybody understands?" Kate scanned the area, seeing no objections raised; she continued. "Lastly, anybody breaking rules or secretly helping the fighters from the outside will have their cultivation destroyed, no questions asked," Kate said in a threatening tone. "Now, let the battle begin." ... [A/N: If you enjoyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can even contribute a Golden Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??] Chapter 112: Chapter 112: Sam Hailstorm Vs Tomas Wichura Sam stood confidently against Tomas Wichura, his arms crossed, his face disying little to no concern for his opponent. Tomas Wichura felt a vein pop up on his forehead. ''This guy is too arrogant. He must think he can win. Just you wait; I will wipe that smirk off his face.'' Sam could discern what his opponent was thinking, but he simply didn''t care. ''This fight is nothing but an obligatory task I have toplete to prevent this bug from bugging me and my Amelia in the future.'' He shook his head in boredom. ''Compared to this, I''m more interested in the diabolical conspiracy those old men nned for us. I hope they have prepared an entertaining show for us.'' "Let the battle begin," Kate''s figure disappeared, leaving the two fighters standing alone in the arena. ''I will let him make the first move,'' Sam shrugged. ''Let''s see what kind of weapons and techniques he uses. I might even be able to learn them.'' Sam''s eyes gleamed. Unbeknownst to others, he possessed an innate ability called Rumination rity, which had the power to increase his ability to learn,prehend, and innovate to the ultimate level. Combining it with the blessing of Hephaestus, he couldprehend any techniques infinitely faster than an ordinary person. Now, imagine that same innate ability getting an upgrade. Sam had kept this ability active for quite a while. With abnormally high energy reserves, he had no problem maintaining the ability because the energy cost of Rumination rity was high enough that the rate of regeneration of his spiritual energy alignedpletely, forming an equilibrium. Keeping the ability active almost all the time, from training to engaging in sexual activities, he had been unknowingly, sometimes unintentionally, learning andprehending various things to the point he himself didn''t know the extent of his knowledge. By doing so, his innate ability had almost reached the threshold where, with a little more push, it could level up. "You can make the first move, dude!" Sam shouted toward Tomas Wichura, seeing that he was standing in a fighting stance but not making a move. Tomas tightened his grip on his staff. "Don''t look down on me, or you will regret it." Sam rolled his eyes. "Look, I''m not looking down on you, and I''m not arrogant. I''m just confident. If you think this is arrogance, it''s not my problem." He shrugged his shoulders innocently, as if wrongly used of theft. "You''re asking for it," Tomas Wichura raised his staff, pointing its sharp end at Sam as his spiritual energy exploded from his body. "Well done, Ivan. Your son has actually managed to break through to the Dao Seeking realm. Tell me, what kind of Dao lotus has he manifested?" Kate asked Count Wichura. She was interested in the brat because, in the future, he might very well be the next Count Wichura. "He has manifested two Daos so far, the Dao of Bojutsu and the Dao of Wind," Count Wichura replied without moving his eyes from the battle. He didn''t care that he was speaking with the queen because, for some reason, he had a bad feeling about the ongoing battle. Back in the arena, Tomas''s figure shed as he used his incredible speed, totally unmatched by his cultivation, and appeared before Sam, swinging his staff to strike Sam''s chin from below. Sam, seeing the attack, raised his eyebrow in surprise before lowering his head backward, narrowly avoiding Tomas''s staff by a hair. ''Is it me, or are his movements a little strange?'' Sam jumped back, noticing another attack as Tomas raised the staff above his head and shed it vertically. The attack met with air, and the staffnded on the ground, making the air sweep away from the area. The codex''s voice echoed in Sam''s mind. ''Is that so? No wonder I felt weird every time he is near me,'' Sam thought to himself as he gracefully dodged another attack from Tomas. "Don''t run away, you coward!" Tomas barked, utilizing his entire speed and enhancing it with his bloodline ability. Despite his efforts, Sam easily evaded direct hits from Tomas''s staff. "How can you move that fast? What''s your cultivation level?" Tomas asked, pointing his staff imposingly at Sam. "Hehe, you want to see my cultivation? Are you sure you''ll be able to handle it?" Sam chuckled, as if finding the situation amusing. "Fine, I will show you," Sam responded, preparing to shock Tomas to the point where he might start questioning reality. Suddenly, a bright light illuminated from Sam''s body, intensifying by the second. The spiritual energy inside him rushed out like a hurricane, surrounding him¡ªreminiscent of a Saiyan powering up, albeit without the screaming. "This... this can''t be true," Kate Drac''s eyes widened in shock as she stood up from her seat, subconsciously reacting to the man surrounded by dense aura. "I never thought I would be able to see one in my entire life." It wasn''t just the Vampire Queen who was in a state of shock; all the cultivators in the arena, except those already familiar with Sam and his achievements, were more or less in the same condition. The leaders of the Dragon ns looked at Adriana with envious expressions. "I can''t believe the Hailstorm n has managed to give birth to a Supreme Path cultivator." "Is that the boy that my granddaughter has been talking about all this time?" Yuna''s grandfather, King Shun''s father, asked, getting over his shock that his granddaughter is married to a Supreme Path cultivator. "Yes, grandfather, he is my darling," Yuna interrupted proudly, unable to take her eyes off him, her heart fluttering with love. King Shun simply smiled helplessly, refraining from disturbing her in this moment of young love. "How could you possibly cultivate to reach that level? It''s not possible," Tomas refused to believe in this seemingly unbelievable feat. Despite being a genius himself, he couldn''t fathom reaching such heights in cultivation. "It''s possible if you are talented enough," Sam replied in an assured tone. Hearing this, Tomas felt a little threatened. ''Screw this. He might be a Supreme Path cultivator, but he is still in the Nascent Soul realm, while I''m two major realms higher than him. I don''t believe he can beat me.'' Suddenly, spiritual energy surged from Tomas''s figure as his body lifted from the ground. Sam, witnessing this, smiled. ''Finally, he is getting serious.'' After the waves of spiritual energy dispersed, Tomas transformed into his second ancestral vampire form. His figure became thinner, his height grew a few inches, and a pair of gray-colored wings sprouted behind him, his eyes turning blood-red. "Come at me," Sam said, observing as Tomas''s figure disappeared and suddenly reappeared in front of him, skillfully shing his staff toward Sam''s torso. Sam quickly formed an X with his arms, and upon impact, he was pushed several meters back. ''Looks like this transformation increases his speed several times at the cost of his strength.'' Before Sam could stabilize his posture, Tomas appeared in front of him again, shing his glowing staff. However, Sam swiftly used his bloodline ability to create a staff made of ice and ice Intent, sessfully blocking the iing attack. "He''s good. He''s actually going toe-to-toe with Tomas, who specializes in B¨­jutsu while using a staff. His ice maniption is impressive, and the ice staff he created can withstand strikes from Tomas''s Great Sage-grade staff," Duncanmented. "His ice maniption has probably reached the same level as mine, if not higher," Ophelia added. "It''s not just that. He has alsoprehended Ice Intent to the peak. He''s just waiting to break through the Spirit Severing realm before manifesting an Ice Dao Lotus. Once he aplishes that, his ice powers will reach even greater heights. It won''t be long before he reaches Sagehood," Lorraine said with a thoughtful look. "It won''t be long before he attains Sagehood." Adriana smiled in satisfaction, observing the unfolding battle in the arena. Back in the arena, Tomas gritted his teeth in frustration. ''I can''t make even a single sessful hit.'' He jumped back to put some distance. "Mystic Mountain Stamp!" Raising his staff skillfully, he shed at Sam, the staff humming with power, an intense and broad ray of brown light approaching Sam. ''I can feel the weight behind that staff ray,'' Sam turned his ice staff into an ice sword, his spiritual energy rushing out as the sword glowed with creaking sword intent. "Abyssal Fang Strike!" Sam shed his ice sword, aiming at the iing staff ray. The ray of sword intent rushed in silently, leaving behind a trail of ice particles. BOOM! When the staff ray connected with Sam''s sword ray, an explosion echoed, pushing both Sam and Tomas back a few meters. "Again!" Tomas barked and executed the same technique once more, putting more energy into it. However, every time he did, Sam was able to neutralize it with his own sword technique. What frustrated Tomas even more was that Sam only used one sword attack while he was employing all his Sage and Great Sage-grade offensive techniques. ''He must be getting tired after using that Sage-grade technique. Even if he is a high-ss dragon, he shouldn''t have great endurance like a noble vampire like me. I will make him tire out,'' Tomas thought. The greatest advantage vampires have over other supernatural beings lies in their extremely broken endurance, stamina, and regeneration. If you cut off their arm, it will regenerate in a few seconds. If you want to tire them out, you''ll be the one to fall first. ''Good,'' Sam nodded to himself. ''I have alsoprehended all the techniques he deployed against me.'' He tapped his finger on the ice sword, and it transformed into a staff that looked very simr in appearance to the one in Tomas''s hands. Of course, his ice staff was only of ordinary grade but quite hard to break. Tomas raised an eyebrow, ''What''s wrong with this guy? Does he think he can fight me using a staff? Doesn''t he realize that I''m a master in B¨­jutsu?'' ''I will defeat him with my strongest techniques at full power,'' Tomas concentrated all his spiritual energy into his staff, which glowed with a faint light. "Vige Destruction Stamps!" His figure flew above the ground. He held his staff with two hands, and as if responding to his will, the staff hummed with violent power. Sam narrowed his eyes when he saw hundreds of staff made of destructive spiritual energy materialized in the sky. ''This technique is a lot simr to my Unending Sword Torrent.'' ''I guess this is how it got its name, as in the hands of a sage, each staff is capable of annihting a vigepletely.'' ''I would have been worried if it had that effectiveness, but he is just a Dao Seeking realm cultivator. It won''t have the same power as it''s supposed to be,'' Sam smiled confidently, though to others, it seemed like arrogance. Of course, no one madements. They were saving the criticism for the aftermath of the battle. This was one of the rules thetest generation of cultivators devised: no one should criticize or speak all-knowingly about the fighter before the end of the fight. This way, no one would have to get humiliated in public if they were proven wrong or made humiliated by the same person they spoke ill about. It meant less possibility of face-pping. "Eat my staff!" Tomas bellowed as he did a shing motion with his staff. As if responding to his call, all the vige-destroying staff in the sky descended at Sam like a crashing ne. ''Can''t he choose a better phrase before his big final move?'' Sam cringed hard at the dialogue Tomas spokestly. BOOM! One after another, the staff fell from the sky like a god stamping his leg in the mortal world. BOOM! One after another, a series of explosions urred, sweeping the air hundreds of meters away from the center. BOOM! In session, which soon began extremely fast like a machine gun shooting hundreds of bullets, the staffnded at its target, Sam, like a shooting star. "What the hell is he thinking? That move is deadly even for someone with the same cultivation as Tomas, let alone a Nascent Soul realm cultivator," King Shun spoke a little concerned; after all, it was his son-inw. He definitely didn''t want him to get hurt. "It''s fine. Don''t underestimate the physique of a high-ss dragon," Adriana said confidently. "And don''t forget, my grandson is not just any cultivator; he is a Supreme Path cultivator. There is none other like him." Seeing her confidence, other cultivators who wanted to speak their opinions shut their mouths. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! Explosions grew wilder to the point the effects of the explosion filled the arena with dust. The arena was not damaged in the slightest. When the sound of the explosion stopped and the dust cleared, everyone witnessed Sam standing with his arms crossed. He was inside his Dao Emperor avatar, which also stood crossing its hands, mimicking him. No injury, not even his clothes were dirtied. "How is this possible? How can you remain uninjured after all that? Are you still mortal?" Tomas''s mind was in turmoil. He never felt this way before, like he is feeling right now¡ªthe feeling of helplessness and impossibility rose in his heart like an immovable mountain. "Told you," Adriana smiled excitedly as she proudly spoke about her grandson. One of the elders from the Mistheart n observed the Dao Emperor avatar with an interested gaze. "Is that the Avatar of the Mystic Voidheart Harmonic physique that has the ability to make the user master multiple daos?" Then a surprised expression washed over his face before it turned into a shocked expression. "He... how many dao intents has he mastered until now?" "Sword, spear, dagger, halberd, archery, warhammer, scythe... even staff? I can sense all the martial daos'' intents from that Avatar," Countess Telluris said with a shocked expression. "An avatar can only disy intents if the intents are mastered to their peak." "Not just that, me, wind, water, ice, lightning, metal, wood, dark light, and earth. He has mastered all intents of nature to their peak as well," Countess Kaminari added; she wasn''t calm either. "It doesn''t stop there. I can sense many more daos, some of them even I don''t understand... these must be the intents of Prominent-grade daos," Countess Frostine added. "You are wrong. Even Prominent-grade Daos don''t have thatplex intent as this," Kate Drac added with a serious expression. Before she was thinking of kidnapping Sam to y with him for a couple of weeks, but now it seems that the ytime will be extended. Which woman wouldn''t like anotherworldly handsome, strong, and talented man like him? "A-Are you saying that heprehended Transcendent-grade Dao intents? To that extreme even? This is unbelievable." Kate just looked at her but didn''t say anything. She didn''t care what others think because she knew that this boy is not simple. Back in the arena, Sam looked at Tomas with a bored expression. "You really are weak. I was expecting a good fight, but it''s just too easy." "Anyway, thanks for demonstrating the techniques," Sam genuinely thanked him. "What the hell are you saying? What techniques?" It didn''t take him long to find out what Sam was talking about when he sensed a very familiar energy fluctuation emanating from Sam. "Vige Destruction Stamps?" Just like when Tomas executed this technique, hundreds of staffs manifested in the sky, each with the power to destroy multiple buildings in one strike. "Go," Sam waved his hand, and responding to his order, the hundreds of stamps fell on its target, Tomas Wichura. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! Consecutive explosions were heard , one after another, as the destruction urred on Tomas''s body, like meteorites crashing on Earth. "Aaaahhhhhhh..." Tomas used all his strength and energy into focusing on defending the iing attack. But it wasn''t before long that all his defense got breached, and the stampsnded on his body one after another, tearing and breaking parts of his body like a watermelon crushed in hydraulic pressure. When the explosion subsided, Tomas''s pitiful existence came into view. He was covered in blood, his armor was wrecked into pieces, his limbs were severed and crushed into pieces. Even with his vampire''s regeneration, it was hard for him to heal. Even so, he was still very much alive and conscious. "You are still awake? It looks like vampires'' vitality is super strong, huh?" Sam smiled. "Do you still want to continue?" Tomas lowered his bloodied head, blood pouring out from his mouth while coughing miserably. Seeing this, Sam shook his head, "I guess I have my answer." Chapter 113: Chapter 113: Evil Conspiracy "He made a fool out of me," Tomas said with a defeated look. "It''s alright, son," Ivan patted his son on the shoulder. "Who would have thought that he would be this strong and talented, capable of matching someone with two major cultivation levels higher than him and winning?" "Father, I feel like I cannot move forward from here. I feel a rock weighing heavily on me, and it''s getting harder to hold on," Tomas lowered his head. ''I guess it''s only natural he developed a heart demon. I have to solve this problem before it''s toote,'' Ivan thought to himself. Ivan summoned some of his subordinates and ordered them to take his son to his chambers to rest. Patriarch reheart raised an eyebrow when he saw Count Wichura sending his son, who was also a younger generation brat. Just as it seemed like he was going to do something about it, Patriarch Solheart interrupted, ""Stand down, Theodore. Don''t do anything foolish and mess with the n."" ""Let him go. We will have another chance to harvest his potential. Right now, focus on doing your part of the n,"" Patriarch Solheart said sternly. ""Are the preparationsplete, Alexander?"" Patriarch Solheart asked in a voice transmission, sending it to the ex-husband of Adriana, whose whereabouts were unknown. ""Everything is in ce,"" came the reply. ""What about your son, Theodore? Did heplete his task?"" ""Hepleted it,"" Theodore replied in the same voice transmission channel. ... "Let''s get right into the final event, shall we?" Kate Drac said excitedly. "The Battle of the Younger Generation, a battle royal where the only rule is no killing or crippling. You can go all out to your hearts'' content and show me an entertaining fight. Though I think it will definitely be interesting with him being here." When she said thest sentence, her eyes locked onto Sam with a predatory gaze. "This bitch wants a piece of my brother. She should be spanked on the ass a thousand times until her vampire ass cannot heal anymore," Sophia snorted in annoyance in her mind. The younger generation was summoned to the arena. The granddaughters and grandsons of n leaders from the dragon ns, along with some talented individuals raised by them due to theirtent potential. On the vampire side, there were the daughters of countesses, Count Nichs, and other young vampires who had disyed their genius from subordinate ns. From the Qilin side, Yuna and her two cousins stepped into the arena. Of course, all of Sam''s wives entered the arena along with his sister, Sophia. Following them was his half-sister, Mira, who meekly stood very close to Sam, holding his pinky finger. While Sophia held his other hand, Amelia, Lenora, Yuna, and Ophelia didn''t say anything about their actions. They knew how much Sam loved his older sister, so they couldn''tin about how clingy she was. However, they did give Mira a strange look, understanding everything that had happened to her since Sam had taken her under his protection. They wouldn''t bully her. Kate observed the younger generation with curiosity, and all the important figures of the Azure Dragon Continent had their eyes fixed on them with keen interest. "I wonder which one of our daughters is the strongest?" Countess Frostine asked, her gaze focused on her daughter standing with two other women. "Well, of course, my daughter is the strongest among all our daughters. No questions needed," Countess Kaminari confidently replied. "If we''re talking about cultivation levels, all our daughters have the same cultivation level. If we''re talking about martial arts and techniques, I would say Countess Telluris''s daughter. I heard she almost killed her daughter in the name of training," Countess Frostine added. "Oi, that''s mean," Countess Telluris quickly interrupted. "My daughter is at an age where she hates everyone who tries to advise or teach her. She wouldn''t let me train her, so yeah, I had to break a few arms to restrain her, but that was only because she needed to be trained." "Well, everyone, I guess it''s time." "Let the earth rumble," Kate vanished from the spot, leaving those words behind for the hundred or so younger generation cultivators standing in the arena. "Do we have to fight each other?" Yuna asked, looking at Sam. "I don''t want to fight you guys unless it''s for training. You girls can fight, but try not to hurt each other, alright? But I do think you won''t get the chance to fight, to be honest," Sam said meaningfully. "What do you mean, darling?" Lenora tilted her head confusingly and asked. "Just wait a few minutes; you will see for yourself, sweetheart," Sam chuckled and patted her silver-haired head gently. ''So cute.'' "Fufu," Lenora purred against his palm, enjoying the attention like a dog being spoiled by its owner. The other women, especially Amelia and Sophia, felt threatened seeing Lenora acting all cute with their man. "Brother dearest, I want my head patted too," Sophia demanded, intentionally pouting and making her face look cute. "This brother loves you to death, sister," Sam patted her head, remembering the night she gave everything a maiden held precious to her - her heart and her purity. "I don''t know why, but just seeing his face triggers me so much," a young vampire said. "Yeah, he''s too handsome. I want to smear dirt on his face; only then will I feel a little good about myself," another vampire beside him said with jealousy. "Dude, did you see how strong he was? He beat Tomas, who is two realms higher than him, like crushing paper. Be careful; don''t offend him, or he mighte after you. This is a battle royal, remember?" Another vampire wearing sses warned. "Who cares? Can''t you see every guy in here is going to go after him? Do you think he can fight against all of them? Of course not," a dragon from the Solheart n replied, hearing the vampires'' discussion. Just as every guy inside the arena was about tounch their attacks on Sam, they suddenly became shocked as they stood rooted to the ground. "What? What''s going on?" "I can''t move my legs," a dragon barked with a troubled expression. "D-Darling~ my legs are stuck to the ground; I suddenly feel weak," Sam''s wives wore panicked expressions as they sensed their spiritual energy slowly being drained. ''So they finally activated the formation, huh?'' Sam smiled evilly, seemingly unfazed by being stuck to the ground and having his spiritual energy drained. ''Something''s wrong,'' Kate Drac and others who weren''t aware of the conspiracy nned by the old men noticed. Adriana also sensed something was amiss as her eyes started to ache. It wasn''t exactly her eyes that hurt; it was her innate ability, the Eyes of Truth. "Aghh!" When Kate Drac rushed to the arena, just before entering, she felt an invisible barrier blocking her. "What the hell is this?" Kate''s face became serious, a reddish eerie aura emanating from her, and her red eyes glowed intensely as her voice sounded like a sonic boom. Kate pulled her hand back before delivering a powerful, anger-fueled punch at the invisible barrier trapping the younger generation inside the arena grounds. BOOM! The sound of an explosion, simr to a thunderp on arge scale, resonated at the point of impact, but the barrier remained intact. "Don''t bother, Kate Drac. It''s a waste of time," a voice said. "What the hell is this formation? Is this your doing, Alfred?" Kate looked at Alfred Solheart, the patriarch of the Solheart n and the father of Nora Solheart, who stood in the sky, surrounded by a weird formation under his legs like a mat. "Well, I''m not alone in this," Alfred Solheart replied, shrugging his shoulders. At that moment, more figures appeared, simr to Alfred Solheart, surrounded by simr patterns as a result of an unknown formation. "You guys, no, you dickless old bastards, what''s the meaning of this? What the hell are you doing?" Kate felt like a ticking time bomb¡ªtoo dangerous to handle, ready to go off at any moment. "You don''t need to know. After all, dead women tell no tales," Patriarch rheart said. "You are the ones who are going to die like a pigs!" Adriana lost her mind when she saw Sam trapped in the formation and attacked them. However, her attacks were all nullified when they connected with the formation surrounding each of them. Soon, all the remaining cultivators not involved in the old men''s schemes attacked because their own children and grandchildren were trapped inside the formation. They didn''t care about the old men''s ns or why they were doing this because their first priority was releasing their children from the formation. "What is this formation? I have never seen anything like this..." King Shun eximed, gritting his teeth as he saw his daughter looking weakened. "This is... this looks like devil arts," Patriarch Fulmine, Yuna''s grandfather, eximed with a serious expression. He looked at the formation trapping the brats once again; they were having a very hard time standing still as they felt weakened. Suddenly, he sensed a fluctuation in the air. When he found the location it wasing from, he saw another formation appear around 500 meters in diameter. A smoke-like substance began to swirl above from the center of the formation, resembling burning stics¡ªharmful and dangerous-looking. GROWL! GROWL! GROWL! A growl was heard, one after another, each worse than the one before. It was like the worst kind of noise that would make one''s skin crawl, like the creaking sound of a door or chalk. Followed by the appearance of figures emerging from the smoke. Each one bigger than the other, each meaner than the one before¡ªmore powerful and dangerous than the ones before. "W-What the hell are those things?" a younger generation brat asked, feeling very intimidated by the appearance of these ''things.'' "Are they beasts?" another asked in doubt. Thousands of corrupted creatures emerged from the formation, each varying in strength, size, and shapes. They could not be called beasts because, for some reason, they had been corrupted by something. Outside the arena, the older generation also noticed this anomaly. Their pupils contracted in horror. They were not afraid; they were afraid for their kids. "What the hell is this?" Lorraine, Sam''s aunt, asked with a serious expression. Adriana''s eyes gleamed in fury as she turned her gaze towards her ex-husband. "You bastard, what the hell are you nning?" "Yes, I would very much like to know what you guys are scheming as well, because I can''t kill you now without knowing why you did what you did," Kate joined in. She was mad, because these were happening in her territory. Not just her, all the older generation who were not aware of the conspiracy gritted their teeth in fury as they tried everything to save their kids from the formation. No matter how many times they questioned, threatened, pleaded, no one answered. This made them more furious; they wanted an exnation. "I will tell you why they are doing this," then a confident and strong voice resounded, attracting the eyes of all the people on him¡ªboth younger and older generations. ... [A/N: If you enjoyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can even contribute a Golden Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??] Chapter 114: Chapter 114: Harvesting What? "I will tell you why they are doing this," then a confident and strong voice resounded, attracting the eyes of all the people on him¡ªboth younger and older generations. All the cultivators had their attention stolen from them; they desperately wanted answers. When they heard that Sam knew the truth, they instantly looked at him, believing he was honest. Patriarch reheart, Patriarch Solheart, and other old men regarded Sam with strange and rmed gazes. "Brat, tell me what you know about what they are doing," Kate appeared before Sam, though she couldn''t get near him because a barrier separated her from the kid. "Oh, Queen Drac, you are much hotter in person," Sam smiled slightly, narrowing his eyes as he looked at her figure from top to bottom. ck hair, red eyes, murderous aura, big bosoms, nice ass,perfectly shaped slim waist, totally his type. Adriana and her daughter rolled their eyes and resisted the urge to facepalm at how shameless Sam was acting. Kate Drac very well knew the situation right now, but that didn''t stop her from feeling a little ttered. Even she, one of the oldest beings today, even she with a heart of stone and rock, would be moved whenplimented on her looks by someone she had taken a liking to. "Brat, you really have the balls to talk to me like that. There are only a handful of people who could talk to me directly. I can''t decide if you are a fool or brave," Kate said, narrowing her eyes dangerously. Sam''s smile widened a little as he simply shrugged his shoulders in amusement. Kate was impressed a little, though she wouldn''t admit it. She remembered the situation the kids were in and turned her eyes back to Sam. "Brat, stop speaking nonsense and tell us just what the hell is going on." "Hehe," Sam smiled, then pointed his fingers at Patriarch Solheart and Patriarch reheart. "These old men somehow got their hands on a very peculiar formation belonging to the devil arts." When Sam said these words, Patriarch Solheart and others narrowed their eyes slightly. Patriarch reheart, especially, felt a bad premonitione over him. "That much is obvious, kid. I can see it''s from the devil arts," Patriarch Fulmine added as he saw hundreds of beasts walking out from the center of the newly appeared formation. The beasts didn''t look normal; all the beasts of different shapes and sizes had their natural skin turned red, with red eyes, and each of the beasts had a red, glimmering stone pierced into their skulls. "Oh, if it isn''t my grandfather-inw. I hope you are full of vitality," Sam slightly bowed respectfully. "I hope your granddaughter talked well about me." "Are you serious asking me that? can''t you pick a better time for this? Don''t you see the situation you are in? How can you be so carefree?" Patriarch Fulmine asked helplessly. Sam and the other younger generation were trapped inside the formation, with thousands of corrupted beasts heading their way, and there were only a couple of kilometers between them before the beasts would tear their flesh apart alive. Yet here was Sam speaking casually as if he had nothing to worry about. The other younger generation brats were sweating buckets and gritting their teeth, feeling their strength decreasing slowly. "It''s not really a problem, grandfather-inw," Sam shook his head. "These brainless old shits are using two formations, both from the devil arts. One is used to keep you from harming them." Everyone looked at the old men; they could clearly see there was a formation surrounding them like a protective dome. "This formation is quite strong. It actually uses them as the source and amplifies their energy into a protective barrier that can only be broken by an Emperor. Even if hundreds of Boundary Emperors joined hands, they would still find it hard to break it." Adriana and others narrowed their eyes in shock. They were not surprised about the presence of devil arts but about this powerful formation that could only be broken by hundreds of Boundary Emperors or a genuine Emperor. There was not a single genuine Emperor in the world right now because the providence of the world still hadn''t recovered to the point where it could ept an Emperor-level existence into thend. "As for the second formation, this one is quite sinister and... pitiful," Sam looked at the old men as if he were regarding them as pieces of trash about to be burned alive. "I have to ask, are you guys really that spineless and fearful that you have to stoop as low as this to break through your shackles binding you to mortality?" Sam asked with a hint of disgust in his tone. "Shut up, brat! What the hell do you know?" Hearing his words, Patriarch Solheart''s eyes became bloodshot with fury. Unable to control his anger, when Sam hit the nerve where it hurt him mentally, Patriarch Solheart lost his restraint over his body. A red hue began to emanate from his body, followed by his skin turning red, much like the beast heading towards the kids. His ck eyes turned into a blood-red, the nasty kind. "What the fuck?" Kate eximed unpleasantly. "They did this? What made them stoop so low?" Mia Hasegawa, Sam''s soon-to-be-wife, said with a disgusted tone. "They actually gave themselves to devils and got corrupted. It''s a good thing I didn''t join them when they approached me," Patriarch Mistheart said, shaking his head. "Yes, we have fallen victims to the devil''s arts, so what?" Patriarch reheart''s appearance also changed, simr to Patriarch Solheart, as his corrupted self showed itself. Following him, all the corrupted old men revealed their true nature to the world, earning pity and repulsion. "You don''t need me to tell you about it. All of you older generations are aware of just how hard and painful it''s been to break through to higher cultivation realms." "We are practically stagnant in our path to invincibility. Don''t tell me you wouldn''t take the chance to change that, even if it means you have to fall into the clutches of devil arts," one of the elders of the Frostine Vampire n said, as if he was pleased he got his hands on the devil arts. "Are you fucking kidding me?" Countess Frostine eximed in embarrassment that one of the elders of her own n got mixed into all this. "You guys are just useless trash who want to take the easy way. But let me tell you, there is no easy way," Countess Telluris said, clenching her fist as she identified a couple of her own n members among the group of corrupted men. "Cultivation is all about persistence and patience and taking the hardest way. If you are not clever enough to understand this simple truth, then you are not qualified to be on this journey," Countess Kaminari said with a solemn expression. "God, would you stop preaching?" Patriarch reheart barked. "Hehe, it would have been fine if they stopped at just devoting themselves to devil arts, but do you guys know what they are actually nning on doing now?" Sam smiled, looking at the corrupted old men pityfully. "What are they nning?" Kate looked at the younger generation brats, and a bad feeling overcame her that this has something to do with them. "As I said earlier, these old men are using two formations from the devil arts. One is keeping them safe from you uncorrupted cultivators attacking them," Sam continued with a serious expression. "The second formation is a sinister one that has the power to harvest potential from a person and transfer it to someone else," Sam said, looking at the thousands of beasts that were nearing them at an rming rate. "You bastards, just how far are you willing to fall?" Adriana, understanding what Sam was saying, looked at the corrupted men in fury as her body overflowed with a deadly aura. "How can they do this?" "They want to harvest potential from their own kin?" "Don''t they know that extracting potential from a person is the same as crippling them for eternity?" "They wouldn''t care no matter how much you guys tried to talk shit about them. They have already fallen too deep. There is no redemption," Sam smiled as his body slowly lifted from the ground. "They can only go forward or die trying." "You brat, how the fuck do you know about everything? And how the hell are you still fine even under the pressure from the formation?" Patriarch Solheart asked in an angered tone, but he couldn''t move from his spot because the formation prevented him from moving unless he risked getting bacsh. "Oh,e on, old man. I know everything you guys nned. To be honest, I was waiting for you to start your evil n," Sam shrugged his shoulders casually. "You..." Not just Patriarch Solheart, but the other corrupted felt that something bad was going to happen to them. Right then, a figure appeared near on the bleacher. "Kid, I did as you said." "Ha, Fifth Forefather Hailstorm, I was waiting for you. I hope everything went well?" Sam asked the fifth forefather of the Hailstorm n, who upies the fifth peak of the Jade White Mountain. "It did. You are really clever, kid. I can''t believe you anticipated everything and even came up with ns to counter their shameless acts," the fifth forefather said with admiration. "What the hell are you nning, brat? If you dare mess with our n, you won''t have a peaceful death," Patriarch Solheart threatened as his aura as a Boundary Emperor exploded. Sam ignored him and spoke to Adriana and others. "Like every other formation, this formation has certain rules that have to be followed to sessfully harvest potential from the victims." Each kind of formation, devil or not, will have certain rules and regtions that need to be met to activate them. It doesn''t matter how ridiculous or nonsensical it sounds; it is something non-negotiable. "These beasts that areing towards us can be considered as a machine, and the red stones pierced on their heads are like tools." "Under the corruption, the beasts were already in a half-dead state. When they make contact with us, they will go berserk, and when they attack us, the stones on their heads will pull the potential from us into them." "The more damage we umte, the more potential they will harvest," Sam exined like a teacher instructing their students. "Then the harvested potential is passed through the formation and ends up in the bodies of the corrupted men." "They have to be stopped right now." "This can''t be allowed." One by one, the uncorrupted cultivators stood, wanting to thwart this evil n immediately. However, they couldn''t attack the corrupted ones or the beasts heading towards the younger generation because a barrier prevented them from interfering. "So what if you know about our n? What can you do? You can''t save the brats from the beasts, or can you fight against us?" Patriarch Solheart smirked with confidence. "Even if all of you joined hands and attacked us, you cannot break the barriers. Once we''ve harvested all their potential, we will kill all of you," he said without fear. "Is that so, old man?" Samnded straight before Patriarch Solheart, smirking confidently, increasing the old man''s irritation to ultimate levels. "Fufu, is that so, old man? Aren''t you too confident?" Sam tilted his face, his blue eyes turning red in excitement, and his aura growing stronger, showing no signs of being weakened by the formation. "I have to say, you predicted everything and even nned for every oue. There are no ws in your grand n, but you failed to predict this one thing." Sam pointed to himself as he smiled evilly. "Me." Chapter 115: Chapter 115: Shocking The Arena Time seemed to freeze as all the cultivators watched Sam, challenging the corrupted patriarch Solheart with an undeniable confidence on his face. ''What the heck is wrong with me? Why do I feel so intimidated by a brat?'' Patriarch Solheart observed Sam with a scrutinizing gaze. Sam''s figure ascended into the sky, and Patriarch Solheart narrowed his eyes in irritation. He couldn''t shake the feeling of being threatened by this seemingly audacious young man. "Since the fifth forefatherpleted the task I gave him, there is no need to wait any longer," Sam announced, grinning as he surveyed the thousands of beasts below. "What exactly is he nning?" Every person in the area looked at Sam, expressing a sense of uncertainty about what to expect, realizing that the situation was now in the hands of this brat. Sam produced a ck stone with a peculiar symbol engraved on it. "Time to take control." As soon as Sam infused his spiritual energy into the stone, the pressure bearing down on the younger generation, like a mountain, vanished as if it were never there. "What happened? The pressure... it''s disappeared!" "I can feel my strength recovering as well!" The younger generation breathed sighs of relief, and their strength gradually returned over time. "You brat!" Corrupted Patriarch Solheart, the mastermind behind the plot, shouted with anger and disbelief. "What the heck did you do? I lost my authority over the formations!" He stared in horror as all the formations ceased draining potential from the younger generation. Turning his gaze towards Sam, he demanded, "What the hell did you do? How did this happen? How can you control the formations of the devil arts when you are not even corrupted by it?" "You ask too many questions, old man," Sam calmly stated. "Let me tell you something really funny." "I have known everything about your little evil n from the beginning. I took the necessary precautions to counter anything that could happen right now." "I also knew where you kept the foundation point of the formation. All I had to do was edit it with my inscribing knowledge." Sam spoke confidently. "After I inscribed the stone, I had my n''s fifth forefather, Hailstorm, tamper with the formation. The stone will transfer the authority over the formation to me." Ignoring the corrupted men, Sam turned his eyes toward the uncorrupted cultivators, who stared at him with dumbfounded expressions. They couldn''tprehend how the brat aplished so much without anyone noticing. Just what was this brat capable of? Sam noticed that his grandma Adriana''s eyes were covered in fresh blood, and his eyes turned cold. His lifeless gaze locked onto the corrupted cultivators as if he were a dead man walking. "Grandma, these bastards knew about your Eyes of Truth, thanks to Alexander. They knew your innate ability could find the weakness of the formation. They used another small formation to prevent the use of visual abilities in the arena." Sam snapped his fingers, and Adriana felt movement in her eyes; then, the bleeding from her eyes stopped instantly. "I will make you pay a hundredfold, no, a thousandfold for hurting my woman like that, especially you." Sam pointed his finger at Alexander, the ex-husband of Adriana, as if pointing at trash. "Now, before I do that, I have to deal with the horde of beasts you have unleashed upon us." Sam looked at the unfazed and mindless horde of corrupted beasts, almost at their junction, ready to tear their flesh apart. "Dear, it''s alright. Even if you joined with all the brats down there, you cannot handle all those beasts," Helena said in worry. "We have to break this barrier somehow. We have to save them." "It''s alright, Mother. You have nothing to worry about," Sam said confidently, offering a slight smile to ease his mother and three aunts'' concerns about him facing the beasts. Sam then turned his eyes toward his wives, who were also looking at him with dumbfounded expressions. Well, to be precise, everyone present had their eyes glued to Sam. While Sam was revealing their n, he wasn''t exactly subtle. Everyone understood the potential danger they faced, and though they feared it might happen, an inexplicable trust in Sam''s ability to handle the situation began to surface. It wasn''t until he disclosed the intricacies of their n and the countermeasures he had taken that they realized this man was not simple. "C-can he really do something about the beasts?" one of the younger generation asked another beside him. "Don''t be ridiculous. Look at that horde of mindless beasts. There are thousands of them, beasts with battle monarch-level strength," another one replied. "I''m afraid there might even be sage or even great sage-level beasts among them," a vampire said. "He must have nned something to deal with the beasts." Sam clearly heard what some of the younger generation were talking about, specting on how he would handle the horde of beasts. "HAHAHA..." "What''s so funny? Why is heughing in a situation like this? Did he finally lose his mind after acting smart for so long?" Afterughing heartily, Sam looked at his fellow younger generation with an amused smile. "You are right. I can''t deal with the beasts alone, but that doesn''t mean I can''t hold them for some time or even kill a few battle monarchs, right?" "Are you out of your mind? Yes, you might be stronger than all the younger generation kids here. You might be able to defeat cultivators two levels higher than you, but even you can''t do anything against a battle monarch," a dragon who couldn''t handle his arrogance said in disbelief. "Not to mention there are dozens of them. There might even be sage-level beasts among them. You are simply asking to die if you dare to go against them," a vampire supported the dragon. "Darling~ I know what you are thinking. Don''t do it. I don''t want you to get hurt." Amelia and Lenora came running to his side, holding his hand. "Yes, you cannot fight those beasts. You are still a Nascent Soul Realm cultivator. Even if you are at a supreme level, you cannot fight against battle monarch-level beasts," Yuna said slowly, trying to persuade him. In the days she spent with him, shepletely understood one thing about him: he will do it, no matter how absurd or brainless the task is. If he decided, he would do it, and always, he seeded. But not this time. This is the absurdity of the ultimate level, intending to fight against that many beasts whose strength is three to four levels higher than him. Yuna would try her everything to prevent him from doing this. Her love had grown that much. "Please don''t do it. I-I don''t want to see you getting hurt," even Ophelia, who is usually quiet and non-expressive, tried to persuade him with moist eyes. "Brother, I don''t want to see you getting hurt either," Sophia began to cry at the thought of something happening to her beloved brother. Not far from them, Mira looked at Sam with a strange gaze, her mind in turmoil for reasons only she knew. Sam''s heart swelled with happiness and warmth as he saw how worried his women were for him. "Why are you worrying? Do you seriously think I would let myself get hurt and make you worry?" He ced his hand on Ophelia''s head. "The ones who are going to get hurt are not me, but them." He then looked at his other wives and sisters,forting each with a pat. Sam pointed at the corrupted men, then directed his finger at the iing horde of beasts, not far from impact. "As for these beasts, what can a bunch of corrupted beasts do to me?" His smile widened, momentarily captivating all the women in the area. His figure soared into the sky, leaving behind his wives and other younger generation kids looking at his back as if he were a warrior about to enter war. "You said I have to be a Battle Monarch to even escape this situation, right?" Sam asked, but no one answered him. No one took his words seriously. After all, there was a significant difference between major realms of cultivation. Even if he were a Supreme Cultivator, he was still a Nascent Soul Realm expert. While he might have the ability to fight against Dao-seeking realm cultivators, he couldn''t match a Battle Monarch. He might have a chance against a Battle Monarch if he reached Spirit Severing Realm. This too was only because he was a Supreme Path cultivator. If it were an ordinary cultivator, they would lose miserably against a Battle Monarch. "I just have to reach the Battle Monarch realm, right?" Again, no one took him seriously, except for some like his wives and family members who thought he might actually do it. "Hmm," Sam smirked before the spiritual energy in the hundreds of kilometers suddenly surged towards the arena like a forest fire ravaging through the woods, turning them into ashes. "Is he seriously going to sever his spirits now?" a vampire eximed in shock. Only this vampire knew how much work he put into severing his spirits. As everybody knew, each realm is different, and each realm has its own specialty. To reach the Nascent Soul realm, one had to create Daoist Souls in their inner world, with the limit of souls being 11. Of course, only a Supreme Path cultivator like Sam could achieve something as absurd as creating 11 Daoist souls. The next realm of cultivation, the Spirit Severing realm, is achieved by severing the souls one created in their inner world. It was as simple as that, but achieving it is anything but simple. Sam closed his eyes and felt the changes in him. In his inner world, the 10 different colored souls corresponding to the 10 elements of nature and a golden-colored soul reacted to his action and buzzed with power. In the outer world, his body was covered in bright lights, his eyes still closed. Then the 11 souls inside his inner world, as if being summoned, manifested in the outer world outside his body. They were the same size as him, looking exactly like him,possessing an otherworldly charm. The spiritual energy surged into his body, shocking everyone because of the sheer amount,parable to a low-level sage. That''s how much energy was being concentrated on him. The 11 colored souls stood next to each other, and a thin and weak line connecting the souls to each other became visible. "Sever," the spiritual energy suddenly sted into all directions as ripples were released from the 11 souls one after another. The thin line began to crumble into thousands of particles, disappearing into the air. As soon as it did, the souls, as if released from a grip, separated from each other and surrounded Sam in a circle. Each soul buzzed with incredible energy, facing outward towards Sam as if protecting him. "He actually severed his spirits in a situation like this?" All the younger generation kids were beyond imagination, not just because he sessfully severed his nascent souls but because of the number of souls he severed. "Just look at those souls, there are 11 of them, and they are much bigger than usual, especially the golden-colored one." "So, this is what a Supreme Path cultivator looks like?" another onemented. "My darling is so amazing," Lenora''s eyes sparkled with love and excitement. "He is our husband after all," Yunamented. "I still worry about him facing those beasts," Ophelia said with concern. Before anyone could think or speak further, another golden spark of light began to cover his existence. This time, it was not spiritual energy that was surging; it was Dao sparks of numerous daos spiraling out of his body like mist. "This is..." "No, how is this possible?" "Didn''t he just sever his nascent souls?" "Is he trying to manifest his Dao lotus just like this?" Everyone is shocked beyond their wildest imaginations. ... [A/N: If you enjoyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can even contribute a Golden Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??] Chapter 116: Chapter 116: Manifesting Daos ¡ºImmortal Body (Fourth stage): gives you the ability to regenerate your physical body from a single drop of blood. Any and all physical abnormalities will be removedpletely¡» The notifications from the codex echoed in Sam''s ears, but he was too absorbed in the sensation of manifesting his Dao lotus to pay much attention. "How can anyone have this much tremendous talent?" Luna Frostine, the only daughter of Countess Frostine, said in a low voice. "I feel like trash in front of him," Dawn Telluris, the only daughter of Countess Telluris,mented. "My mother is going to show me hell in the name of training, and it''s all because of him." "He is so hot," Akeno Kaminari, the daughter of Countess Kaminari, eyes gleamed with intensity. "This is bad," Luna and Dawn shuddered, breaking into cold sweat as they saw their friend Akenoa''s reaction. Then, they turned their eyes back to the man floating in the sky, surrounded by all kinds of Dao patterns, some of which even experienced cultivators failed to understand. At that moment, Sam was experiencing a multitude of feelings that he couldn''t describe in words. "He is already manifesting his Dao lotus," Helena muttered. Adriana looked at the Fifth Forefather. "Fifth Forefather, can you tell me what''s going on right now?" "Oh, little girl, I don''t know what''s happening either. I will say this: your grandson has everything figured out," the Fifth Forefather replied, observing the Dao patterns surrounding Sam. "I wonder what kind of Dao lotus he will manifest." It wasn''t just the Fifth Forefather; every single cultivator, corrupted or uncorrupted, had their eyes fixed on Sam. Some looked at him with bewilderment, others with shock, love, curiosity, and even desire and lewdness, like Akeno Kaminari and Kate Drac. From the uncorrupted cultivators, there were also mixed emotions, but the dominant one was fear¡ªfear of the unknown, fear of failure, fear of loss, and fear of impending death. "Things are not looking good for us, Alfred," a corrupted vampire couldn''t help but speak up. "I agree. Whatever that boy did, he now has full control over the formation. If he brings down the barrier, we will bepletely at the mercy of the uncorrupted ones," a Qilin elder from the branch family of the Fulmine n said with a worried expression. "He might have control over the formation, but the barrier is powered by us and the corrupted beasts. As long as we are here, the barrier won''t be undone, which means we can''t attack them, and they can''t attack us," Patriarch reheart said, looking at Sam with murderous intent. "That means we can''t do anything to that brat either. Do you want us to just sit here and do nothing while he turns the tables?" An elder dragon asked, gritting his teeth. "Why are you guys acting spineless? Are you seriously afraid of a fucking kid?" Patriarch Solheart looked at the dragon. "So what if he reaches the Dao Sking realm? So what if he is a Supreme Path cultivator? He is still a baby who is not even a thousand years old. He can''t possibly fight against Battle Monarch level beasts, let alone Sage level beasts. Even with the help of all the brats down there, he cannot possibly stop that fucking horde of corrupted beasts," he stated confidently, though a slight lingering fear in his face couldn''t be hidden. "All we have to do is wait until the beasts kill all the brats. When the beasts finish off the younger generation, their potential will be transferred to us. Then, it''s only a matter of time before we kill all the uncorrupted ones and close off the entire continent," Patriarch Solheart continued. As the confidence of the corrupted ones crumbled into pieces, the uncorrupted and younger generation brats watched the phenomenon materialize in the purple sky, akin to a manifestation of gods and goddesses dancing in the Garden of Eden. "He''s beginning to manifest his Dao lotuses," Countess Kaminari muttered, her eyes never leaving his figure as her curiosity toward him reached an insane level. Most of the uncorrupted ones used their everything to break the barrier separating the younger generation with the horde of corrupted beasts from them. However, some, like Countess Kaminari, couldn''t help but look at Sam manifesting his Dao lotus. Being a Supreme Path cultivator, what kind of Dao lotus would he be able to manifest? Surely, not an ordinary one, right? "How many Dao lotuses do you think he will manifest, sister?" Ava asked, not turning her gaze away from her only nephew. "Usually, ordinary cultivators would manifest a single Dao lotus, while geniuses might go as far as manifesting three or four Dao lotuses. But my son cannot bepared to the geniuses; he is a genius among the geniuses," Helena replied. "Yes, he is not ordinary, but even he could not manifest more than one Dao lotus at the same time, unless he mastered Dao intents to their absolute peak, and that is the hardest thing to do for cultivators below the Dao Seeking Realm," Patriarch Fulminemented, holding his chin. "Hmph, my nephew is the wielder of the Mystic Voidheart Harmonic Physique, and he possesses unparalleled cognizance ability. There is no limit to how many Daos he can master," Lorraine smirked and said boastingly, crossing her arms under her ample bosoms. "What the fuck? On top of being a Supreme Path cultivator, he also possesses a supreme-grade physique? Just what is wrong with your grandson, Adriana?" Kate looked at Adriana in disbelief, cold sweat covering her face, but her eyes never left Sam. Just as everyone exchanged shocked sentences with each other, the golden energy covering Sam''s figure began to converge and transformed into golden-colored lotuses¡ªone after another manifesting above his head. All the Dao lotuses emitted distinct sensations, representing the martial daos, each embodying the essence of various martial weapons. "This is not possible!" Patriarch Fulmine couldn''t contain his frustration and screamed in disbelief. "He manifested all the martial daos in one go. How many years did it take for him to master all the martial dao intents to their peak?" Countess Frostine eximed, her expression one of shock as she looked at the 25 Dao lotuses representing Sam''s mastery over 25 martial dao intents. "He cannot be called a genius because it would be insulting for him to be called that," Yuna''s father, King Shun, stated. "There is no word that exists good enough for him." "He is my son," Helena smiled warmly, her eyes radiating pride and affection for Sam, which were shared by her sisters, Lorraine and Ava. "I don''t think this is the end..." Victoria, Sam''s paternal aunt, pointed at Sam. The golden energy surrounding him showed no sign of dissipating anytime soon. Then, another round of golden lotuses began to manifest, a total of 10 Dao lotuses appearing beside the martial Dao lotuses. These were the Dao lotuses of the 10 elements of nature, each colored corresponding to the ten elements of nature. "It makes sense he mastered me intent and Ice intent because he has the racial ability to manipte the two elements, but it makes no sense that he mastered intents of all 10 natural Dao intents to the peak," Adriana almost fainted from the series of shocks her dear grandson was giving her. "Is he really not the reincarnation of an immortal or something? Because how can you exin this?" Mia Hasegawa gulped, looking at her former student doing something never seen before. For some reason, her heart fluttered with pride and happiness when she heard someone speak highly about him. She couldn''t understand why. Then, another Dao lotus appeared, but this one was greenish-ck in color. This was the Dao lotus of the Dao of Souls, a Transcendent-grade Dao. Another Dao lotus manifested, crimson in color. This was the Dao lotus of the Dao of Blood, another transcendent-grade Dao. Everyone, except Kate, failed to recognize what this particr Dao was, shocking her to absurd levels. ''He is the second person to master Blood intent, and manifest Blood Dao Lotus other than me,'' Kate muttered to herself. ''Could he be the person the legends in the tomb spoke about?'' A seed of doubt was nted in her heart, her earlier desire for his body reced with curiosity and doubt. Then, another Dao lotus manifested, pink in color, and everyone immediately understood what kind of Dao it was. Adriana, Amelia, and Sophia looked at each other embarrassingly, their cheeks flushed red with embarrassment. Helena looked at Adriana with a strange expression. "Just how many times did you guys do ''it'' for him to actually manifest that kind of Dao?" "Come on, sister, with the intensity they were doing ''it'', it would have been a surprise if he didn''t manifest this Dao lotus," Lorraine said, looking at Sam with desire in her eyes. The Dao they were talking about, the Dao lotus Sam manifested just before, was the Dao lotus of a prominent-grade Dao, the Dao of Dual Cultivation. Then, abnormally, the 25 martial Dao lotuses buzzed with strange energy. Right then, the 25 Dao lotuses began to circle around Sam before shooting towards him. The martial Dao lotuses converged at a single point above Sam''s head, with a whistling sound, breaking apart and beginning to merge together to form a single Dao lotus. It was reddish-ck in color, the Dao lotus of another Transcendent-grade Dao, the Dao of War. "He actually did it. He actually managed tobine all martial Daos into one and manifest the Dao lotus of War," Patriarch Fulmine said in a defeated tone. "If he can do this, then he can certainly..." Just as he spoke those words, all the 10 Dao lotuses of natural elements began to move with power and surrounded Sam in a circle before shooting at a single point above his head. They shed with each other, began to fuse together, forming a single Dao lotus. This Dao lotus was pure green in color, the Dao lotus of a Transcendent-grade Dao, the Dao of Nature. ... [A/N: If you enjoyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can even contribute a Golden Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??]port means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??] Chapter 117: Chapter 117: Rapid Breakthroughs . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . ¡ºImmortal Body (Fifth Stage): gives you the ability to regenerate your physical body from a single atom or particle. You have absolute resistance to every physical abnormality.¡» "I''m speechless," one of the younger generation vampires couldn''t help but express his shock. "He just manifested dozens of ordinary-grade daos, a prominent-grade dao, and four transcendent-grade daos, all at the same time, didn''t he?" A dragon belonging to the subordinate n of the reheart n couldn''t help but recall the kinds of daos Sam had just manifested. The manifestations of the Dao lotuses still hadn''t disappeared because he hadn''t let them. His eyes were still closed, as if he still hadn''t finished manifesting all the Dao lotuses of the intents he has mastered. ''Tch, even after all that, I couldn''t manifest the dao lotuses of the Dao of Runes and Dao of Refining?'' Sam frowned in annoyance. ''Wait, Codex, didn''t I gain all the experience of the Sacred Mortal Artisan in his inheritance? Why couldn''t I manifest the dao lotus then?'' ''Is that so?'' ''Why not?'' ''Unpredictable?'' ''Unpredictable consequences, huh?'' Sam smirked with confidence. ''Let''s see just what the will of the Heavenly Dao can do to me.'' Without giving any respect to the nice and adorable codex who was worried about him and advising him to take it slow, Sam proceeded to release ripples of spiritual energy as the golden energy containing Dao patterns began to cover his figure. "He still has Dao lotuses to manifest?" Even Lorraine, who was boasting about her nephew''s greatness with pride, couldn''t handle the astonishing disy of more Dao lotuses. Just as the golden energy covered his entire existence, the weather suddenly began to shift. Dark clouds were drawn to the ce where Sam was manifesting his final Dao lotus of the day. The purple sky was painted with lightning, dancing on the dark clouds as wind began to rise and blow from all directions toward Sam. Right then, a Dao lotus manifested, silver in color. It was the Dao lotus of a Prominent-grade Dao, the Dao of Runes. But before anyone couldment on the shock they were experiencing, they heard a crackling sound of thunderps. Multiple strands of lightning, each with the power to destroy a building structure, all came pouring down in the direction of a figure surrounded by glistening Dao lotuses, each vibrating with myriad of Dao patterns. As the first strand of lightning arrived on Sam, just an inch before striking his body, it disappeared. Following it, the remaining hundreds of strands of lightning also disappeared without a trace. Sam: " " Codex: " " ''Mm, I guess even the Heavenly Dao favors me,'' Sam chuckled ufortably. Why didn''t the heavenly Dao punish him for breaking the rules/ ''Oh, do tell.'' ''Tch,'' Sam rolled his eyes. He didn''t ask anymore questions. He then opened his eyes, waved his hand, and all the manifestations of his Dao lotuses retracted back into his inner world. Then he joined his hands and activated his cultivation technique, the Nine Celestial Revolutions Sutra. The spiritual energy in the entire arena rushed in his direction. The spiritual energy containing essence of nature began to swirl around him in a downward spiraling motion. His body, like a gluttonous demon, devoured the spiritual energy as his meridians absorbed the essence. SWOOSH!!! As the spiritual energy rivered into his body, his cultivation rapidly rose. Simultaneously, the Dao lotuses he had just manifested and nted inside his inner world began to temper his body and spirituality intensely. Sam felt like he was being bathed in ice-cold water and burning hot water at the same time. But he didn''t feel ufortable or anything close to pain; he actually felt like he was in his mother''s embrace. ''No, nothing canpare to my mother''s embrace,'' Sam snorted at the author, showing his middle finger. Author: " " Anyway, with the constant tampering of his Dao lotuses, along with the nourishment of the ocean-like spiritual energy absorbed into his meridians, his cultivation finally broke through to the lower stage of the Battle Monarch Realm. In his inner world, a faint silhouette of a golden crown began to appear. ¡ºImmortal Body (Sixth Stage): gives you the ability to reconstruct your physical body even after your body is annihted to thest atom, as long as your soul is intact. Gives you unshakeable resistance against any and all physical and spiritual abnormalities.¡» With a swift movement, Sam walked out of the dispersed spiritual tornado and nced at the corrupted beast approaching him before turning his gaze to the younger generation. "I will give you one piece of advice: try not to take damage when facing the horde of beasts if you don''t want your potential stolen and turning you into trash." Then, he appeared before his wives and his two older sisters. "My beloved wives and sisters, please stay close to the barrier and don''t try to fight the beasts, you understand?" "But, darling, will you be alright?" Yuna asked worriedly, looking at the horde of beasts. "These beasts are nothing. Don''t you have confidence in your husband?" Sam lifted Yuna''s chin up, looking into her worried brown eyes. "N-No, it''s..." Yuna was captivated so much by his charming face and blue eyes that she forgot what she was worried about. Letting her free of his clutches, he looked at them with a small smile. "I promise I won''t get hurt." "And I will not let you guys get hurt either." They exchanged nces with each other, then nodded their heads and moved towards the barrier, on the other side of which their families were present. "You stay with me." Sam pulled Mira, his half-sister''s hand, making her stand dangerously close to him. "W-Why?" Mira''s face dropped; she could not find the courage to look at those heavenly charming eyes. She felt like she would lose herself if she gazed upon those blue eyes of his. Sam gently lifted her face to face him. "Didn''t I tell you I will help you?" Mira dumbfoundedly looked at him. She was so captivated by his otherworldly face that her ears seemed to stop working. His grip on her shoulder brought her out of her thoughts. "I always keep my word," Sam said in a serious tone. "Take this." Out of nowhere, Sam tied a ne around her neck. When Mira realized it, it was toote¡ªthe ne was already hanging on her chest. "W-What is this?" Mira slowly asked in a hesitant voice. "Something that will help you recover your lost potential, but for it to work, you can''t be too far away from me," Sam exined as he rubbed a small speck of dust off her cheek. He observed her face. It would have looked gorgeous if it wasn''t for her tired look and swelling under her eyes. Her long, natural hair also looked like it wasn''t maintained very well. Her voicecked confidence and cheer, and her dragon body, which should be able to handle severe temperatures, was shivering in the cold, showing just how much weaker she had be. ''It''s all because of that joke of a father, William. I will make him pay for everything he did.'' Sam gritted his teeth. ''I wonder if the third forefather and second foremother were able to restrain him without trouble?'' Bringing his attention back to Mira, he said, "After everything is over, we will go to some ces to rx. You really need some socialpany or at least something to cheer you on. I don''t want you to stay depressed forever." "Mmm," Mira said nothing but lowered her head, looking at the ne hanging around her neck with hope. ... [A/N: If you enjoyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can even contribute a Golden Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??] Chapter 118: Chapter 118: Start Of A Massacre "Son, break this barrier using your authority!" Helena shouted, seeing her son''s intention to fight against the beast alone. Of course, she didn''t want him to do that. After the recent events, she was thinking, if possible, she would never let him fight again. "Yes, she is right. There is no reason for you to fight the horde of beasts alone," Ava also joined her older sister. After Sam stole her first kiss, her confidence had grown significantly, and the tight situation right now contributed to her behavior, giving her the mental strength to openly talk to Sam with obvious worry. "Mother, these barriers are powered by the beasts and the corrupted donkeys. It can''t be undone unless we kill beasts until the barrier weakens to the point where it can be broken through brute force," Sam exined to his mother before turning his gaze to his second aunt. "And Aunt Ava, you look dashing when you are worried, but stop worrying. Didn''t I say I have the situation under control?" Sam smiled slightly. Ava, in response, suddenly remembered where she was. She realized that she did something shameless in front of all her family members and other great ns. That was so not like her. Sam smiled calmly as he summoned two weapons from his spatial ring: a white sword with white ents and a dragon mark on the hilt, double-edged and 110cm in length, and a dark blue bow that shone in purple when seen from a certain angle, covered in root-like patterns in blood red. He gave one more look at his family members on the other side of the barrier before disappearing from the spot and appearing before the horde of beasts, only a few hundred meters away from collision. "The beasts are almost here," a dragon said nervously. "We just have to fend for ourselves. Didn''t that guy say the barrier will weaken as we kill beasts?" a vampire said, holding a sword in his hand. "Yes, we just have to kill as many beasts as possible and hope it will weaken the barrier for our uncorrupted elder to rescue us," another vampire replied. "But didn''t that guy say if we get injured by the beasts, we will have our potential stolen?" a dragon asked with fear obvious on his face. "Then why is that guy fearlessly trying to fight the beasts? Is he that arrogant that he thinks he won''t get a single injury?" a Qilin said with irritation. "Ignore those guys. They are just ignorant," Luna Frostine said to Akeno, who looked like she was about to kill those men talking trash about Sam. "I do wonder how powerful he just became after manifesting all those great Dao lotuses and immediately reaching the Battle Monarch realm," Dawn Tellurismented, her eyes drawn to the charming figure standing facing the horde of corrupted beasts like a hunter about to hunt. "Let''s see, the beasts with strength below Dao Seeking realm are nothing but disposables," Sam muttered. "I should just remove them; it will leave more space to fight against higher-level beasts." Looking at the first wave of the beast horde, all of them had strength less than Spirit Severing realm. Sam waved his hand, and the Arashin Aegis bownded firmly in his grip. "Let''s see if this works, buddy." In response, the spiritual weapon in his hand buzzed with a faint red light. Sam gently ced his fingers around the grip of the bow, while a crimson me in the form of the body of a snake and head of a dragon began to materialize from his shoulders and neck like a cape, slowly taking form. Dozens of strands of dragon-headed crimson mes revolved around his body, each two meters in diameter. As he interwined his fingers on the string and pulled it, pointing at the center of the beast horde, a strand of dragon-shaped crimson mended between the grip and string, transforming into an arrow made of crimson me. The crimson me solidified even further until it looked like a genuine arrow made out of crimson metal. The temperature around skyrocketed, smoke appeared due to the burning of unknown substances in the ground, but Sam was perfectly alright. Apparently, the crimson mes did not affect him one bit. With one eye closed, Sam pointed the arrow at the sky and loosened his grip on it. With a whistling sound, the arrow sped toward the sky,nding down and pointing at the center of the horde of beasts. Upon touching the ground, an explosion urred. The extreme andpressed heat resulted in a mini ball of sma that rapidly expanded. The outward radiating heat instantly scorched all the beasts in a diameter of about 100 meters. The st of crimson dragon mes killed hundreds of beasts, and the shockwave formed by high-pressure air expanded faster than the heat st, sending some of the beasts flying into the air, crashing into each other. "Mm, strong enough to kill hundreds of beasts but not strong enough to kill thousands, huh?" Sam was slightly disappointed in himself. He looked at the remaining beasts, still about 800 or so alive. Sam again pulled the string, and the scene repeated. The strand of dragon mended on the bow, solidifying into a crimson-colored arrow about three meters long. He pulled the string until his elbow was pushed back to the limit, then released the arrow. Like that, Sam used three more arrows made of crimson dragon mes, tempered with his understanding of the Dao of me, to annihte the entire first wave of corrupted beasts. Mira, who stood a little behind him, looked in shock and awe at Sam. He was her little brother, though she hesitated to ept it. She just realized how otherworldly, exquisite, and iparable he was¡ªsomething she could never be. She looked down at the ne hanging around her neck, a gift from Sam. The ne had a white moonstone pendant with a weird symbol engraved on it. While Sam massacred the horde of beasts, the moonstone on her ne glowed with a faint light. Mira raised an eyebrow when she felt something. "I feel my vitality recovering a little bit." She instantly turned her eyes to Sam, and her eyes immediately became watery. "I will help you recover your potential..." Sam''s words suddenly echoed in her mind again and again, with his warm face filling her memory. She couldn''t help but feel gratitude and a sense of happiness born in the deepest part of her heart. ''To think he would help someone like me, who is literally a stranger to him.'' A sense of fondness began to form, a feeling she had only ever given to her twin younger sisters, Little Jane and Little Lily. Even with her own mother, Nora Solheart, she hadn''t had a good rtionship, always ming Nora for everything that happened to her. ... As Sam began to massacre the first wave of beasts, the corrupted ones noticed something rming, something that spelled disaster for them. "This can''t be happening," Patriarch Solheart muttered with a mad expression. "I-I feel my vitality leaving me... just what is happening?" an elder vampire clutched his chest in wriggling pain as he sensed his life force diminishing slowly. Patriarch reheart looked at Sam, who was shockingly dealing with thousands of beasts single-handedly. "It''s him. He is the one doing it," he said, shaking. "He reversed the formation. Instead of harvesting the potential from the brat when they get injured by the beasts, it''s harvesting our life force when he kills the beasts." As he spoke, the faces of the corrupted ones darkened in horror. They felt like death was about to envelop them soon. "I can''t do this," one of the elder vampires couldn''t handle it anymore and tried to flee from the ce. "Argh, what the hell?" He couldn''t leave the spot, no matter how much force he applied. He was stuck in ce. "I can''t move." His face covered in sweat, small ck spots appeared on his corrupted red skin, though they were very small and hard to notice. He looked at Patriarch Solheart. "Alfred, put the barrier down right now." "I can''t," he replied with a defeated tone. "Are you gone brainless? Don''t you see he is harvesting our life force? If we don''t leave this ce, we will die," he stated in horror. "The formation is no longer in my control; I cannot do anything." "We can only hope that the Battle Monarch and sage-level beasts can sessfully finish off the brat. Only then can we escape this situation," he said, looking back at the only brat thwarting their ns left and right, even nning and reversing the formation against them. ... [A/N: If you enjoyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can even contribute a Golden Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??] Chapter 119: Chapter 119: Who is he? Victoria observed Sam, who was just about finished eradicating the first waves of beasts¡ªliterally a thousand creatures with strengths ranging from above the Golden Core realm to Dao Seeing realm. She then turned her attention to the second waves of beasts. Although fewer in number, theypensated with quality. There were only dozens of Battle Monarch level beasts, a couple of Sage level beasts, and a single Great Sage level beast. It would be a formidable challenge for a single cultivator. Yet, Sam gazed at them fearlessly. No one, not even Victoria, could think that he was merely putting up a brave face. He genuinely appeared ready to face them. This left her even more astonished. Her eyes then shifted towards Helena, looking at her as if she were an alien from a far-off. "What''s with that look?" Helena noticed her, instinctively adjusting her robe. "Is he really your son?" Victoria asked, ncing between Helena and Sam. "Of course, he is my son. Why the heck would you ask me that?" Helena felt a level of offense she hadn''t experienced before, especially from someone so close. "Don''t get me wrong; it''s just that," Victoria, shaking her head, looked at Sam. "How can someone as beautiful and heavenly as YOUR son be born in a world like this? I just couldn''t get this thought out of my head... that''s why..." "I understand how you feel, but that''s a very mean thing to ask. It was hurtful," Helena said with moist eyes. "Whoa, are you actually crying?" Victoria asked, wide-eyed. "No... I''m not," Helena wiped her eyes, trying not to show her embarrassing side to Victoria. "When did you be such a crybaby? You''re an adult, crying chicken?" Victoria silently thought to herself before turning her gaze to Sam. ... "Did you sessfully pull every soul of the beasts I just killed?" Sam looked at the dead bodies of the beasts, or more urately, their shadows. Unknown to anyone but him, dark figures crept inside the shadows. Not just one, but many, numbering in thousands. Some looked human, while others took various shapes and sizes¡ªeach more horrendous and frightening than the other. "My lord, we didn''t leave a single soul behind, but..." The figure Sam was talking to was one of his shadow soldiers, extracted from the death row prisoners of the Hailstorm n''s dungeon prison. Before he started annihting the first wave of corrupted beasts, he ordered a couple of shadow soldiers to extract the souls by acting as extensions of his arms, moving through shadows to keep his ability to raise an army of undead soldiers a secret. He found he could use his shadow soldiers like this by improving his mastery over his Soul Sanctum Imbibition Physique rapidly. "What is it?" Sam asked, seeing that the shadow soldier, he named as Bobby, was hesitating about something. Even though they were only souls and not living people, they retained their cultivation and fully functional intelligence as they had when alive. Bobby was a peak-stage Battle Monarch when alive, but after his soul was extracted, his cultivation fell to a lower stage. "My lord, these beasts are very weak. I was wondering why your Majesty is willing to make these idiotic beasts your subordinates? They are not good enough to serve your Majesty," Bobby asked, lowering his head. "Well, Bobby, it''s not a bad idea to have as many subordinates as possible. They might be weak, but we can put them to good use as long as we have the numbers," Sam calmly replied, narrowing his eyes in the direction where he sensed the Battle Monarch level beasts. "Your words are wise, as always, my lord," Bobby replied with absolute respect and obedience. "There is going to be another battle, this time with Battle Monarch level beasts," Sam spoke. "Continue collecting souls and don''t show yourself, understand?" "As you wish, my lord," Bobby bowed. GROWL! "Look at this, they have prepared ten Battle Monarch level beasts for this formation? Did they have to go so far just to deal with a bunch of younger generation brats?" Sam smiled slightly. "I only used about five percent of the spiritual energy reserves to deal with the first wave of beasts." He looked at the dead bodies of the beasts he killed. "I can devour these dead beasts to replenish my reserves, but I don''t want to expose my innate ability." "Come on," Sam held his sword firmly as the weapon glowed faintly with power, and sword Dao patterns could be seen swirling around it, giving it a holy sword-like appearance. One of the Battle Monarch beasts resembled a dog with a body that looked like a lion, standing about 20 meters tall. Its corrupted red skin and blood-dripping ck eyes made it look like a bloodthirsty monster¡ªa perfect war machine from every angle. "He looks fun," Sam appeared before the beast and was about to cut its leg to restrict its movement. Unlike before when he had to fight against lower-level beasts, he couldn''t do it half-heartedly. These were beasts with Battle Monarch level strength, and he had to put in some effort if he wanted to handle them perfectly. As he was about to sever its leg, it suddenly turned, its ferocious sharp teeth dripping with disgusting saliva, intending to tear his flesh apart. "Tch," Sam raised his Astral Ascendant sword, shing at the iing incisors. A clink sound was heard, and with a growl, the beast pushed its big head at Sam, but he was strong enough to withstand it. "This beast only has the aura of the lower stage of a Battle Monarch cultivator, but its physical strength is much stronger. I guess being a corrupted beast makes a big difference." The beast growled menacingly as saliva from its mouth slowly dripped onto Sam''s leg. "Eww, dog goo, gross." His face became solemn, grossed out by it, and Sam subconsciously shed his sword unharmoniously, making a deep cut on its upper mouth. Sam raised an eyebrow when he saw its blood. "Hmph, ck blood? So the corruption turns their blood ck, huh?" "You don''t say. I will never touch that gross stuff." His face turned ugly, but even that didn''t decrease his charm one bit. "It''s more disgusting than the dog goo." "These bastards actually let themselves turn into grotesque beings with ck blood just like these beasts? I just want to make them disappear into nothing, so that no one has to know that someting like this even existed." Suddenly, from nowhere, and with no apparent reason, his anger red up, almost making him go out of control. However, before it did, he was able to take control of his emotions. "What the hell was that? Hey, Codex, what just happened?" Sam summoned his status to look at the bloodline section. [Bloodline(s): Frozen Abyssal Dragon Bloodline, Crimson Inferno Dragon Bloodline, Primordial Chaos Dragon Bloodline (Assimtion: 99.55%)] "Tell me, is something going to happen when the assimtion hits the 100% mark?" Sam asked with a serious gaze. Codex: "_" Sam sighed in defeat. "Alright, then tell me, why did I suddenly feel my anger re up like that?" "I understand it all, but I got that bloodline in my first inheritance. Still, I don''t know what this bloodline can do, and I don''t know a heck about the Eternal Dragon Monarch." "I noticed that unlike the second and third inheritances, I didn''t get a description about the Eternal Dragon Monarch. Why is that?" "I researched about him, found nothing about him. Who is the Eternal Dragon Monarch? And why didn''t I get a description about him?" <...> "For fuck''s sake, give me something!" Sam, frustrated by not getting any answers from the codex, delivered a powerful punch to the beast dog''s forehead, sending it flying and crashing into a rock. The corrupted dog beast writhed in pain, a visible crack forming on its forehead. Its bloodshot eye fixed on Sam while emitting a strange growl. Sam gazed at the beast dog, contemting the words of the codex. The dog beast shook its huge head and charged at Sam, mouth wide open, and saliva dripping. After a moment of deep thought, Sam replied calmly, "Ever since I got my hands on you, my life has taken a huge turn¡ªfor the best." Raising his sword against the oing dog beast, the de glowed with Sword Dao patterns swirling around it, emitting a faint whistling sound. Holding it with both hands and raising the sword above his head, Sam infused it with his Ice Dragon essence, while strengthening with Ice Dao essence. The Ice Dao, once separate, now formed part of the Transcendent-grade Dao¡ªthe Dao of Nature. He can still use it if he wants to, just like any other elemental essence of the Dao of Nature. "I trust this time will be the same as well." With a sharp glint from the sword energy, he shed his sword at the charging dog beast. Abyssal Fang Strike, a technique crafted by an ancestor of the Hailstorm n, seamlessly merged the unique essence of the dragon with the Frozen Abyssal Dragon Bloodline, Ice Dao energy, and Sword Dao energy. The result was a sword intent brimming with freezing energy, capable of not only freezing the foe but also inflicting devastating damage with the sword energy. The sword intent, enriched with Ice Dragon essence and a surge of ice intent, sharply pierced through the bog beast''s form,nding squarely on its head. Upon impact, the Ice Qi transformed the creature''s head into a frozen mass of meat, extending from its head to half its body. Following the chilling effect of the Ice Qi, the sword Qi cleaved through its dark red flesh, prated its thick skull, and ultimately severed its corrupted brain into two pieces, putting an end to its life once and for all. All of this unfolded in a mere matter of seconds. ... [A/N: If you enjoyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can even contribute a Golden Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??] Chapter 120: Chapter 120: The Twins are excited SCREECH! As soon as the beast bog stopped breathing, a loud, high-pitched, and sharp noise that is often unpleasant to the ears resonated. GROWL! Following it, another growl emerged, not just one but several growls, sounding unpleasant to people and disturbing enough to give bad dreams to children. Observing the source of the doomden whines, he saw multiple Battle Monarch-level beastsing at him, ready for the worst fight of their lives. Three of the beasts were shaped like oversized vultures, eachparable to the size of a mega trailer. Their heads with sharp ck beaks were attached to long snake-like necks, dancing around dangerously, with huge wings dripping with ck blood pping in the air. "Dealing with beasts with wings will be a pain in the ass." His eyes then rolled towards the two beasts, simr to the one he had just defeated, dog-like creatures with overgrown bodies, the same disgusting slime-like substance dripping from their mouths. One of the three dog-like beasts did not have its tail; another had sharp spikes on its tail, and thest one had a big horn that looked like it could pierce through anything living or non-living. "Triplets?" Sam wondered, his face showing no weariness or cautiousness as he prepared to face multiple Battle Monarch-level beasts simultaneously. Even experienced Battle Monarchs would hesitate to fight these formidable beast at the same time. Just then, another strange noise was heard,ing from a bear-shaped beast. Unlike those from the mortal world, it had a tail simr to the ones lizards had, built like a bodybuilder on steroids, its muscles bulging as if they could explode at any moment. "This should be fun," Sam smiled. Just as he was about to attack, he sensed the temperature rising very fast. Expecting danger, Sam disappeared from the spot where he was standing, and a breath of mes, as if fueled by a thermal nt,nded on the ground, scorching it. "I have to deal with the damn vultures first." A pair of ice-like, pure white wings patterned in a bright crimson color, each extending up to seven feet in length, expanded from his back, creating a burst of air that swept away the dust with his pping. He shot into the sky. The vultures, seeing him arrogantly charging at them, screeched unpleasantly. Like giant methrowers, the three vultures opened their mouths and spit out intense earth fires at Sam. "Hmph," Sam easily dodged the iing attacks and appeared above one of the vultures, giving it a punch from above, sending it crashing to the ground. Dodging another me attack, Sam appeared behind another vulture and stabbed it right on its Ass-hole. The vulture writhed in unbearable pain as ck, disgusting blood spurted out likeva from an exploding volcano. But Sam didn''t stop there. Grinning evilly like a sadist, he pushed the sword even further until his 110cm de was fully engraved into its Ass-hole to the hilt. Unable to bear the pain, the vulture''s bnce went out of control, and it used its snake-like head to try and remove Sam from its sensitive area. However, every time it tried to crush Sam under its teeth, he escaped like a cockroach or kicked its head. Without stopping his vile actions, Sam pulled the sword, which was still embedded in its butt, downwards, creating an arc, tearing its flesh deeply until the sword ended up under its leg. When he pulled the sword out, one of its legs was separated from its body, and ck blood rained down. The vulture went crashing down, unable to keep its bnce after losing one of its body parts, but it was still very much alive. Sam wasn''t ready to stop there. He raised his sword, and sword Qi began to condense around it, disintegrating the ck blood of the vulture. With a gentle sh, an arc of sword Qi cleaved the air andnded on the falling vulture, severing its body into two parts thatnded on the vulture he had punched down seconds earlier. "Abyssal Fang Strike." Following the Sword Qi attack, another sh of sword Qi augmented with his Ice Dragon essence and strong Ice Dao essencended on the struggling vulture, freezing its body into a crystalline figure and severely weakening it. The intense sword Qi ripped through its corrupted flesh, ending its pitiful life. "One more to go." Sam shot towards thest vulture, which sucked in air and breathed out a gush of earth mes at him. Without regard for the mes, Sam propelled into the me and stabbed his sword covered in sword Qi inside the vulture''s mouth. He moved it upwards, cleaving its head into two parts, ending its pathetic life. Seeing the dead vulture falling to the ground, Sam remained indifferent. "Hmm, its me still burned my skin." He was covered in second-degree burns, which healed in no time. "If I had stubbornly worn my T-shirts, it would have burnt out. Thank God I listened to my grandmother and wore this light armor." Sam smiled slightly. "Next, the dog triplets." Sam disappeared and reappeared in front of the tailless dog, stabbing its forehead through its skull. However, to his surprise, the dog remained alive. Suddenly, the stabbed sword began to burn with crimson mes, exploding from inside its skull. ck smoke emanated from its eyes, ears, and mouth, and crimson mes directly spurted out, burning them into dust. After dispatching the tailless dog, Sam was assaulted by the spiked tail of its brother. Dodging its attack, Sam countered with the Abyssal Fang Strike, targeting its eyes and killing it. The dog with a huge horn lunged at him, but Sam was too strong and too fast. He used his ice maniption, quickly freezing its existence like fragile ss. With a single punch, the crystallized beast shattered into a thousand pieces. "This is more boring than I expected," Sam muttered in dissatisfaction before sighing. He appeared before the bear-shaped beast and punched it, sending the beast, standing on two legs, sprawling to the ground. "Argghhh," the beast red at Sam with its ck bloodshot eyes. Without regard, Sam appeared near its tail, grabbed it, and swung its body like a rainbow arc, smashing it harshly into the ground. He didn''t stop there; he continued smashing it into the ground, beating the living daylight out of it. He only stopped after smashing it at least a hundred times, like the Hulk smashing Loki, as if clothes being washed in a washing machine. The bear was in the worst condition imaginable. All the bones in its body were broken into pieces, and ck blood flowed from all of its orifices. With a final swirl, Sam sent the beast into the sky before summoning his Astral Ascendent Sword and shing it horizontally with dense Sword Qi. The Sword Qi rushed at the corrupted beast bear,nding on its belly, cleaving into its flesh, splitting apart its insides, and killing it. ... Having secured Sam''s favor, Nora Solheart carried her youngest daughter, the twins Lily reheart and Jane reheart, in the direction of the Hailstorm n, following Sam''s orders. Yes, orders. For some reason, she felt like she was being ordered rather than instructed when Sam spoke to her. They traveled using the flying boat powered by Nora''s spiritual energy, as carrying her daughters in her hands would be ufortable for the babies. It would also be more dangerous if they were attacked, and she wouldn''t be able to fight back while holding her daughters. As the boat flew at a safe speed, Nora made the twins sit on herps. "Mommy, I''m hungry," Lily said, puckering her lips in dissatisfaction. "Me too, Mommy," Jane followed her sister, raising her hand hurriedly. "My sweet babies, just wait for a little longer. Mommy will give you lots of sweets, okay?" Nora smiled gently as she massaged their heads. "Okay, Lily is a good girl; she will listen," Lily said, hugging her mother, earning a pat on her crimson hair. "Jane will listen to Mommy too," Jane hurriedly said. She also wanted to be spoiled like her sister. "Of course, both of my daughters are good and excellent girls," Nora ced a gentle kiss on their foreheads, making them giggle. "Mommy, why is big sister Mira noting with us?" Jane blinked and asked. "Well... your big sister is with your big brother. Both of them will join us after finishing their work," Nora spoke after thinking for a few seconds. Truth be told, she didn''t know why Sam asked Mira to stay behind. She wasn''t worried that Sam might do something to her because she trusted the man Helena raised. But she was worried in general that something might happen to her. However, after remembering that Victoria was there to protect her and Sam had promised to help them, she wasn''t as worried as before. "Mommy, are we going to big brother''s ce?" Lily asked, clearly excitedly. There was a secret that Nora, Mira, and Victoria had been keeping from the other members of the reheart family. Lily and Jane, being just four and a half years old and yet to awaken their bloodlines, had somehow prematurely awakened their innate abilities. Lily''s innate ability was called Dream Walker. The full extent of this ability was yet to be explored. Unknowingly using this ability in her sleep, Lily was pulling Sam into her dream world, where she made him y with her. Sam was initially dumbfounded when he found himself in a strange dream with a child who looked a lot like him in his base form, as Lily also possessed crimson hair. It was still unknown why Lily pulled him specifically into her dream world when she had never even met him in reality. Sam didn''t mind it because he didn''t want to make Lily cry by breaking her dream, or wake her in the middle of the night. The other reason was he realized that she was his sister, which made him want to spend some time with her, even though it was a dream. As per Lily''s wishes, Sam went along with her, ying lots of games with her in her dream world, which was filled with food and toys and nothing more. This happened for almost two weeks. Sam had grown very fond of Lily, and from Lily, he learned about her twin sister Jane and their older sister Mira reheart. Lily, every time she went to sleep without knowing how, activated her innate ability and had been dream walking. Every time she dream walked, she somehow pulled Sam into her dream world and yed with him full time. For some reason, her dream walking ability didn''t use her spiritual energy, so she could use it as much as she wanted. If it used spiritual energy as fuel, it never would have activated in the first ce because Lily practically had no spiritual energy, as she was yet to be a cultivator. Lily had grown so fond of Sam, and after learning that he was her big brother, she wanted to be with him. "Yes, honey, we are going to your big brother''s ce," she wanted to say that they were going to live with their big brother from now on, but she didn''t because she didn''t know what exactly Sam was nning or what the long-term arrangement of their rtionship was. She didn''t want to get their daughters'' hopes high. After thinking hard for a few seconds, she said, "If big brother allows it, you two will live with big brother Sam from now on." She didn''t include herself because she knew that even if Sam allowed it, Helena would never allow her to live in the Hailstorm n. Nora had a hard time thinking about her future. If the Hailstorm n didn''t ept her, she would have nowhere else to go. She couldn''t go to her n, the Solheart n, after they already regarded her as a stranger. She still had a bit of dignity left, she would not lower her head. "Then big brother will live with us? I can y with him always?" Lily repeated this again and again in excitement. Clearly, she looked forward to spending time with her big brother. "I-I want to y too." To be honest, Jane had been feeling very jealous when Lily bragged about ying with Sam, even though she didn''t understand that she was ying with him in her dreams. Of course, Jane only focused on the ''ying with her big brother'' part. She wanted to y with her new handsome big brother as well. She could have yed with her big brother if she had the dream walking ability, but her own innate ability was quite different. Yes, she also somehow awakened her innate ability like her sister Lily. Her innate ability was called Mirage Walker. Unlike the Dream Walker ability, which could influence the subconscious mind, the Mirage Walker could influence the conscious mind. Right now, Jane was able to use this innate ability to conjure her little imaginations, like toys and food, which could be easily distinguished between illusion and reality. Of course, the full extent of this ability was yet to be explored. Right at the moment, these abilities were in their weakest phase. Once the twins awakened their cultivation potential and started to cultivate, Sam suspected that these abilities would grow into terrible weapons in the future. He was very interested in these abilities and wanted to nurture them himself. As for Jane, she didn''t have a single clue that she even had such an ability. She was thinking hard about how to capture her big brother''s attention to make him y with her more. ... [A/N: If you enjoyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can even contribute a Golden Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??] Chapter 121: Chapter 121: A Monster "Argh!" An elder vampire weakened by Sam harvesting his life force and giving it to his sister, Mira, spat out thick blood as he kneeled to the ground, clenching his chest. "We are going to die," Alexander said, gripping his chest, which was hurting intensely. "Looks like the pain is finally bringing the reality to your pig brain, you selfish bastard," Adriana smiled slightly as she appeared before the man who burned with anger and humiliation at being called a pig brain in front of everyone. But could he do anything about it in the situation he was in? "Adriana, do you want to die?" His stern face expressed anger, but his bloodshot eyes and the clenching of his chest showed just how much pain he was in. But Adriana couldn''t care less about him. She was actually pleased to see that he was in pain. If possible, she wanted to add more pain of her own. Adriana narrowed her eyes a little. "Mind your tone, you bastard. Do you think you are in any situation to make threats?" Alexander clenched his fist, desperately wanting to wipe that smirk off her face. Only by doing that did he believe he could calm his bleeding heart. Adriana''s smile widened even more. She couldn''t put into words her happiness right now. She had never been more d that she decided to attend this event because if she didn''t, she would have missed her grandson wiping the floor with the old shits of the Azure Dragon Continent. "Don''t fall for her provoking, Alexander," Patriarch Solheart looked at Alexander before turning his gaze to Adriana, who looked at him as if observing a chicken whose head is about to be cut off. "Don''t be too delusional just because your monster of a grandson managed to defeat a few Battle Monarch-level beasts," PatriarchSolheart''s bloodshot eyes leaked ck blood, which flowed down his corrupted red skin. "Just look at you," Adriana''s face changed into one of disgust. "You guys are more disgusting-looking than pig shit and all kinds of shit mixed together. It makes me want to puke." "Laugh all you want, Adriana. Once your grandson falls under the strength of a Great Sage, it will be all over," Patriarch reheart snorted and said. "Just where do you get your confidence, I wonder?" Queen Drac asked with a smirk, but her aura, expression, and the veins popping up on her forehead told another story. Clearly, she wasn''t too happy about something like this happening in her territory and right under her nose. "Calm down, Kate. It won''t be long before my beloved grandson defeats the Great Sage they have prepared just to be crushed under his foot," Adriana said, ignoring the corrupted figures and looking at Kate with confidence. "But Adriana, aren''t you worried about your grandson? It''s a Great Sage," Kate asked. For some reason, she appeared even more worried than Adriana herself, and she was one of his wives. "Ara, Kate, are you worried about my grandson?" Adriana asked in surprise. Kate calmly observed Adriana, "Your grandson has manifested the Dao lotus of the Dao of Blood." "Oh, I see, so that''s why you are so concerned," Adriana nodded, then looked at Kate suspiciously. "Don''t look at me like that. I won''t try to do something to your beloved grandson. Quite the opposite, actually. I want to protect him." "Hmm, aren''t you a little bit cautious that someone who is not even a vampire managed to manifest a Dao that is said to be exclusive to the Vampire progenitor, who is also your great-grandfather?" "I was, but then again, it''s not like I can do anything about it unless I risk going to war with your n. And by the look of things, a bunch of other ns. Not to mention Count Scarlett married his second daughter to your grandson. I certainly don''t want to lose one of my men," Kate sighed and shrugged her shoulders. "True," Adriana smiled. Back in the arena, Sam frowned, sensing something. "It''s actually not a beast but a corrupted man... and looks very different from other corrupted ones." He looked at the heart of the formation that had been summoning corrupted beasts constantly. Suddenly, an oppressive red hue, like smoke from burning stic, began to permeate through the air. A figure began to appear out of the formation¡ªa man, a corrupted man, but different from the others. His body was a light shade of ck, with ck blood staining his already nauseating and sickening form, making it look even more abhorrent. His disfigured face and empty eye sockets made him repulsive, his skin riddled with holes as if pipes were stabbed there, rotting like a dead body. There was only one word that came to Sam''s mind when he saw the being before his eyes: grotesque. "Looks like something that birthed due to a very evil experiment gone very wrong," Sam snorted as he summoned his Arashin Aegis Bow and pulled its shiny string, a crimson arrow made out of his crimson dragon mes appearing. Aiming at the grotesque being, he loosened his grip, and the arrow shot out,nding on the figure. An explosion urred, but the ugly figure remained unscathed, now focused on Sam with a creepy growl. "I guess that was expected," Sam narrowed his eyes. He disappeared and reappeared before the grotesque being, a Great Sage, and punched him in the chest. The punch only managed to push the grotesque figure a few meters back. The ugly dude growled even more uglily, extending his fingers with long ck nails. "What is that ck substance exactly?" "The presence of devil Qi is not surprising, but the other stuff is interesting. Can you gather more data on it?" "Is that so? What do I need to do?" Sam fell silent for a millisecond. "I just need to devour some of that ck substance, right?" "Yes, master," came the response. Dodging an iing w attack, Sam summoned his Astral Ascendant Sword and shed vertically. The dended on the creature''s chest, tearing through flesh like a ughtered pig. Yet, the grotesque being seemed unfazed by the wound, showing no signs of pain. "It doesn''t feel pain, huh?" Sam remarked as he watched the wound rapidly heal before his eyes. "In exchange for rapid healing, he lost his mind? Quite the bargain there, buddy," Sam mused. Wanting to test the extent of the creature''s regeneration, he wasted no time and shed his me-covered sword right at its shoulder. The creature''s arm was severed at the shoulder, falling to the ground. But, Slowly, the flesh of its shoulder began to regenerate. "He can regenerate severed limbs, but very slowly. Which means he can be killed as long as we crush his bodypletely," Sam concluded with a smile. "For a second, I thought it was like my immortal body, which theoretically cannot be destroyed." Manipting his spiritual energy, Sam collected a bottle of the ck blood from the creature''s body. "Time to analyze," Sam dered, invoking his never-before-seen ability, his unique innate power, Devour, and Devoured the ck substance floating in the air. GROWL!!! As Sam watched the screen floating in his field of vision, an ugly growl interrupted him. "Tch, this bastard is persistent." Sam clenched his fist and punched the ugly being right in its chest, but to his surprise, the creature didn''t budge. Before Sam could think of a coherent reason for its sudden increase in defense, something came out of nowhere and struck his body, sending him crashing to the ground. Sam looked at his broken arm and then casually observed the grotesque being, which now had a long lizard-like tail wriggling dangerously. "It has a tail now?" Sam muttered. Kate looked at the corrupted man. "Bastard, what the hell is that thing?" "That thing used to be an elder of my n who sacrificed himself for the greater good. God bless him," Patriarch Solheart said. Kate pointed at the nightmarish creature. "You turned one of your own men into this... thing? You ruthless motherf*cker." "Hmph, you wouldn''t understand," Patriarch Solheart snorted and looked at the grotesque being floating in the sky. As moments passed, his already ck-shaded skin began to be covered with bulging ck veins that looked like they could burst out at any time. "It won''t be long before he finishes off that thing. Once he does, the barrier will be weakened, and then it''s your turn to be punished for your crimes," Kate said matter-of-factly, crossing her arms. "You don''t get it, do you?" Patriarch Solheart sneered. "He might have failed to achieve his evolution, but in failing, he was reborn as something much better than his old feeble dragon body." "You have created nothing but a weak monster," Kate retorted, as if finding the whole thing very amusing. "Monster? That he may be, but weak? No," he said with a confident smile. ''Well, even if one can''t do it, three should be all right.'' No one knew what he was thinking. Back in the arena, Sam looked at the being, which looked like it was about to burst into a thousand pieces. Its aura was also growing slowly. "Just what did they do to you?" he muttered. Sam held his Astral Ascendant Sword as his own aura grew stronger. "From that exchange, I can tell I''m not a match for it." His body began to be covered with crimson and white aura, harmonizing as his body transformed. His height grew a few inches, and two huge white wings, covered in crimson-colored patterns that looked more prominent than before, extended behind his back. His beautiful skin gained a tan before dragon scales appeared, covering his tanned skin. The scales were snow white and covered in crimson-colored root-like patterns. His ocean-like blue eyes turned a crimson hue with vertical pupils like a bloody demon. On his forehead, two crimson dragon horns about 35cm grew, bending backward and pointing to the purple sky. While his white hair gained crimson ents as it grew down to his shoulders, reaching his back. The temperature around him became chaotic as it shifted between burning hot and freezing cold. ¡ºBloodline Suppression: As long as the skill is used on a lower-level dragon than the master, the dragon will lose all their will to fight and will have a lingering sense of fear as long as the master is in his pseudo-dragon form.¡» ... [A/N: If you enjoyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can even contribute a Golden Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??] Chapter 122: Chapter 122: Last Ditch Effort ¡ºBloodline Suppression: As long as the skill is used on a lower-level dragon than the master, the dragon will lose all their will to fight and will have a lingering sense of fear as long as the master is in his pseudo-dragon form.¡» BOOM! As soon as the transformationpleted, Sam in his Dragonid-Human form appeared, his crimson vertical pupils narrowing at the corrupted men like a predator eying its prey. "So that''s my darling''s pseudo-dragon form, huh? I wonder how much more powerful he has just be," Opheliamented, observing the dragonid-human standing with a sword in his hand. "I''ve never seen a dragon possessing characteristics of two different dragon bloodlines," Mira, now standing with Sam''s wives and Sophia, said in a low voice. "It''s not just about possessing two prominent dragon bloodlines; it''s about the dragons of those bloodlines themselves. They have dominion over opposing elements¡ªice and fire," Sophia said, holding her chin. Her earlier childish attitude disappeared for some reason, reced with curiosity about the mystery that is her little brother. "This will undoubtedly be a weakness in future cultivation because it will disrupt the bnce in their core. But this never affected the noble dragon families." "A dragon born from parents having two high-grade bloodlines, like my brother, cannot awaken both the bloodlines, unlike my brother." "Their bodies are not capable of handling two high-grade bloodlines, disabling them from using both their bloodline powers, and they lose the ability to transform into a dragon," Sophia exined to the girls. As a noble dragon with a high-grade bloodline, her knowledge on this is naturally very high. "But our darling not only awakened two high-grade dragon bloodlines, but they are also of opposing elements¡ªice and fire. He has greater proficiency than any other dragon, and his Dragonid-Human form is the proof of it," Yuna pointed at her husband. ''He has the characteristics of both the Frozen Abyssal Dragon and the Crimson Inferno Dragon,'' Mira thought to herself. It wasn''t just her who was contemting this; every single dragon in the arena had their eyes glued to the pseudo-dragon with a shocked expression. The ugly, corrupted being growled intensely, its disfigured face turning in all directions to find its enemy. Suddenly, a hand gripped its neck, and something sharp pierced its flesh. Sam''s lips parted in an evil grin as he threw the creature to the ground and descended, delivering a powerful kick to its stomach. As the disfigured creature crashed onto the ground, Sam extended his crimson ws, leaving five w marks on its chest. But Sam was far from finished. His ws, burning with crimson dragon mes, continued their assault¡ªshes making x-shaped marks, followed by another at its face. Like a water balloon, its flesh cleaved open, releasing a ck, disgusting substance that sttered out. However, the ck blood evaporated as it touched Sam''s ws, burned away by the crimson dragon me. The creature struggled under Sam''s rapid assault, attempting to shake him off with its tail. But each time it tried to retaliate, something pped it back, and then coiled around its neck, preventing it from breathing. "I too have a tail, and it''s much stronger than yours," Sam dered, his scale-covered tail restricting the creature''s movements. His aura intensified, and his long white hair, ented with crimson, defied gravity. In disgust, Sam watched as the creature''s hundreds of w wounds slowly healed. Without batting an eye, he shed his sword, severing its head, followed by its limbs¡ªhands, legs, tail. The severed body parts continued moving independently, though the central part showed no signs of healing. "Just as I thought, it cannot recover from decapitation, but somehow it''s still alive," Sam observed. He then examined the ck blood sttered on the ground, noting its destructive effect¡ªrotting everything it touched. Manipting the ck substance with his fingers, he stored it in a bottle before incinerating the remaining remnants with his crimson mes. ... "He defeated a Great Sage on steroids, like crushing an ant. Just how much power did that transformation give him?" Ava eximed in astonishment. Though shocked that a teenage Battle Monarch could easily defeat a Great Sage, everyone''s focus shifted to the corrupted men as they sensed the barrier weakening rapidly. "Patriarch Solheart, what should we do? The barrier is just about done," an elder dragon inquired. Aware that they would only face death if they fought against all the uncorrupted ones, weakened by Sam extracting their life force, they remained oblivious to the fact that Sam had also siphoned off about 40% of their innate potential. Before Patriarch Solheart could propose a solution, Patriarch reheart spoke up, "We can''t win; we can only run for now and regroup." "How do we do that? Once the barrier is down, they will surround us. Unless we fight our way out, we are doomed to die here," an elder corrupted vampire voiced his concerns. "There is a way for us to escape," Alexander, one of the major masterminds, shared his thoughts. Everyone looked at him, silently signaling him to continue speaking. "We can use the formation that summoned the beast to teleport us from here." "Are you kidding me? We don''t have a formation master here. How do you expect us to do that?" Patriarch Crystallini, who had been silent until now due to his confidence, asked with an aggrieved expression. "Listen first, you are not the only one whose life is at stake here," Alexander continued. "We don''t need a formation master. I know how to change the default target of the formation, but I need some time to do that." "We can do something about buying you time," Patriarch reheart said. "I have a technique that can temporarily freeze their movement, but I need a lot of spiritual energy." "I suggest that, other than Alexander, the others charge me up with your spiritual energy. As soon as Alexander finishes resetting the formation, we shall escape. How about it?" ... A whistling sound echoed through the air as the uncorrupted ones stood before the rapidly weakening barrier, facing the corrupted ones in a deadlock. On one side stood those fueled by the rage built up from the betrayal of their own kin, determined to destroy the corrupted ones. Today marked the end of their meaningless journey. On the other side were the corrupted ones, having sacrificed their humanity, pride, and self-respect. They degraded themselves to the point of attempting to steal the future of the next generation for the sake of increasing their cultivation power. They had earned the disdain of everyone, including their own kin, and now they would pay the ultimate price. BUZZ! The colorless barrier gained a subtle blue hue as it fluctuated. Victoria raised an eyebrow, noticing that the corrupted patriarch reheart''s hands were behind his back¡ªan unusual stance. With keen observation skills, she instantly picked up on this detail. "I''m going to torture those motherfuckers," the vampire queen''s eyes gleamed dangerously. Those nearby could sense the impending horror awaiting those who would end up under her feet. In terms of quality and quantity, the uncorrupted ones surpassed the corrupted ones easily. The corrupted ones might have seeded in killing every one of them if their n had worked. Even now, they could have put up a decent fight if Sam hadn''t drained their life force. Currently, they were like legless chickens waiting to be cooked alive. A pin-drop silence descended upon the Nightshade Arena as the purple sky was covered with dark clouds formed due to Sam breaking the rules. The clouds took the shape of an eye, which wasn''t unusual, as clouds could take the form of virtually anything. As thest drop of corrupted energy dried up, the barrier slowly lost its intensity, and the blue flickering hue disappeared, leaving the stage wide open. "I''m going to rip their throats out," Kate charged into the energy, heading straight for one of the masterminds behind the entire scheme. Patriarch reheart observed the group of cultivators rushing in for the kill without feeling threatened, contrary to what one might expect. "Let''s just hope this works. I have nothing to lose except for my life, anyway." "Give your spiritual energy," he requested without sparing a minute. "I hope your n works. I don''t want to die here." "I didn''t give myself to the devil just to die a meaningless death." All the uncorrupted ones instantly poured their remaining spiritual energy into Patriarch reheart''s body. His aura grew stronger, not because he actually became more potent, but his body overflowed with spiritual energy. "Now," he intervened his fingers and extended them in front of the iing cultivators. An invisible, spiderweb-like structure formed in the air, trapping them in their movements. "What is this? I can''t move," the cultivators, including Kate Drac and Adriana Hailstorm, the strongest among them, found themselves rooted to their ces. "I can''t use my spiritual energy either." "I can''t even rotate my eyeballs. What the hell did they do?" Panic spread among the cultivators. "This... this is the Dragonweb Bind Essence technique," Victoria, who recognized the formation, spoke in horror. "Alexander, hurry up! I can''t keep up with this technique any longer," Patriarch reheart gritted his teeth, feeling pain all over his body as it hurt like a bitch. Chapter 123: Chapter 123: A Handsome Man And The Watcher "This... this is the Dragonweb Bind Essence technique," Victoria, who recognized the formation, spoke in horror. "Alexander, hurry up! I can''t keep up with this technique any longer," Patriarch reheart gritted his teeth, feeling pain all over his body as it hurt like a bitch. "Shit, they''re trying to run away!" Countess Frostine realized what was happening and immediately informed the others. "No, they don''t," Kate''s eyes gleamed as her dark red aura enveloped her figure. She struggled to shake off the technique that bound her movements, gritting her teeth. Patriarch reheart''s expression became solemn as he saw Kate about to break free from his technique. "Fuck, I''m almost out of spiritual energy." He looked at Corrupted Alexander Hailstorm, who was still resetting the formation to teleport them from there as soon as possible because if they didn''t, they would die a painful death. Alexander gritted his jaw, his face drenched with sweat from the overwhelming pressure, stress, and fear for his life. "If it weren''t for the brat, I wouldn''t be in this situation." He couldn''t help but curse the boy responsible for the sticky situation they were in. He wondered what would have transpired if Sam, the unknown variable of their n, wasn''t in the picture. "I''ve already reached my limit," one of the corrupted elder vampires clutched his chest and dropped to one knee, breathing heavily like a sickened old man. Drops of blood could be seen flowing from his nose. Following him, one by one reached their limit and fell to the ground, growling in pain. "Just a little more... I did it." Soon, Alexander finished resetting the formation as light circles made of spiritual energy appeared under the corrupted ones'' feet. "No!" Kate''s aura grew even stronger, causing the technique to weaken until it eventually broke. "You''re not getting away today." She pointed her palm, and an eerie reddish liquid appeared out of her hand. It looked like it could corrode anything, but unlike the corrupting substance that would corrupt everything it touched, this reddish-ck liquid seemed to have a controlled corrosive reaction by the vampire queen. Sam''s eyes widened in interest. "Is that a bloodline ability? It looks very unique and powerful." His eyes then went towards the codex screen. "I can make that ability mine as long as I be a progenitor vampire." His eyes gleamed with an unknown light. Then his attention went towards the corrupted guys trying to escape using the formation that summoned the corrupted beast and the ugly creature that Sam had just massacred. "A technique that can bind the movements of multiple opponents at once is a pretty good technique." He nodded to himself, realizing he should obtain that technique for himself. He then looked at the countesses and two counts. They were all using their bloodline abilities to get out of the binding technique. Countess Frostine was using her bloodline ability, simr to the Hailstorm Dragon n, the power of cryokinesis. Countess Telluris had the bloodline power to control and manipte thendmass. "This ability has the potential to destroyndmasses and create new ones," Sammented with sparkling eyes. Finally, Countess Kaminari possessed the most intriguing ability among the countesses¡ªthe ability to wield the power of lightning. Sam desired this ability more than the others. "I wonder if their lightning has the potential to evolve into something better, like the heavenly lightning that almost struck me." His eyes then turned toward Count Wichura and Count Scarlett, both possessing the ability to control wind and me. However, he ignored them because they were men. Observing that the corrupted ones were on the verge of escaping, Sam sighed, not wanting to make things moreplicated by letting them get away. "Bobby," Sam called out in his mind. "I''m here, my lord," Bobby, one of his most trusted shadow soldiers who would do anything for him, answered in their telepathic connection. "Don''t let them escape, and if possible, immobilize them without killing them. I still have some unanswered questions," he ordered. "Take the three great sages I just added to our force if you want." The three great sages Sam referred to were three grotesque corrupted beings that Sam had defeated after transforming into his pseudo-dragon form. After Sam defeated the first grotesque being, two more simr entities attacked him, but he easily overcame them. "I will do as you say, my lord," Bobby replied. Sam appointed him as his first official general of his growing shadow army, and he possessed battle monarch-level cultivation. The reddish-ck ligament from Kate''s bloodline ability manifested like a huge snake, crawling towards Alexander, who was evidently controlling the formation. Before it could reach him, a wall made of ice blocked its path, which instantly melted due to the corrosive power of her corrosion ability. It momentarily stopped Kate''s attack but provided enough time for the formation to teleport them. Three spiritual circles under their feet glowed intensely. "This is it, it''s worki¡ª" Before Alexander could be relieved of the impending danger, he suddenly spat a mouthful of blood, followed by an intense, raging pain, putting him into shock from his abdomen. The teleportation was sessfully interrupted. "What happened? Why is it not working?" Patriarch reheart asked in shock and fear, as if something very bad was about to happen. That was when he saw it. A figure more horrific than anything he had seen in his life: greenish-ck skin, eerie red eyes, a distorted figure. It held a sword the same color as its skin, which was pierced into Alexander''s abdomen, stopping the formation he was controlling. "What the hell is that thing?" Not just the corrupted ones, even the cultivators felt a sense of danger from this unknown figure that emerged seemingly out of nowhere. Following its emergence, more figures appeared from the shadows of some uncorrupted cultivators, like Adriana, her three daughters, Victoria, Count Scarlett, and King Shun, crawling out like ghostly demons emerging from a hellhole. On the corrupted ones'' side, from their shadows, a couple of shadowy figures appeared, regrouping with the other shadowy figures. All of them surrounded the corrupted ones, immobilizing them by breaking their legs and hands and puncturing sword wounds all over their bodies. Finally, making them kneel before the uncorrupted ones. "Lord of the Abyss," Adriana muttered, recognizing the identity of these unknown horrific shadow soldiers. "Lord of the Abyss? Who the hell is he? Why haven''t I heard of him before?" Kate pointed at the shadowy figures. ... While the situation was under control and the corrupted ones had been neutralized, something even more extraordinary was happening with Sam. His pseudo-dragon transformation had be undone. His body was lifted into the sky seemingly without hismand, as his eyes were closed and calm, like when he was asleep. His shoulders, hands, breathing patterns¡ªeverything went into absolute calmness and a rxed state. [Bloodline(s): Frozen Abbysal Dragon bloodline,Crimson Inferno Dragon Bloodline,Primordial Chaos Dragon bloodline (Assimtion:100.00¨G)] [Bloodline(s): Frozen Abbysal Dragon bloodline,Crimson Inferno Dragon Bloodline,@?#&##& @?#&#@? @#&@& (Assimtion:100.00¨G)] The clouds around the area began to concentrate around the arena, and the wind rose from all directions, with him as its absolute center. Golden lightning silently danced around in the clouds, which slowly turned into golden clouds, resulting in a simr image of melted gold floating in the air. "What the hell is happening now?" One of the younger generation brats who had regrouped with their supporting n couldn''t help but ask aloud. ... Somewhere in the boundless space, in the river of infinite time, in a big cloudy space filled with a strange mystical essence. In the center of the space sat a tall figure, handsome beyond imagination. His aura was calm, but it didn''t hide the infinite power within. His universe-like eyes were looking at the empty space, but he wasn''t exactly looking at empty space; he was looking at the river of time. He witnessed a white-haired young man defeat countless beasts, then proceeded to defeat three ugly corrupted beings easily as cutting through paper. This being couldn''t care less about the people that the young man defeated because in his eyes, they weren''t even worth dust. His attention was solely on the young man. He smiled, thinking about something. Right then, a person in white clothing appeared through a white door that manifested out of nowhere. His face was cloudy, ungraspable. "The Great Watcher, it''s been a while." The handsome tall man didn''t look at the white-clothed man when he spoke, as if he didn''t think that the man was someone who needed to be greeted formally. "Not as great as you, Supreme Emperor. I guess your Majesty already knew why I''m here." The white-clothed man spoke very respectfully, unlike the handsome tall man. The tall man didn''t speak and continued watching the river of time, as the scene changed into the same young man from before floating in the sky, surrounded by a golden glow. "I wonder why His Majesty is taking his time to look at that day often," the white-clothed man spoke calmly. It was unknown what kind of expression he had under the cloudly veil of a face. "No reason in particr," the tall handsome man finally looked at the white-clothed man. "Anyway, Watcher, tell me how do you want to deal with the problem at hand." "I don''t dare to deal with His Majesty''s daughters," the white-clothed man immediately replied, thinking that the man would misunderstand. "I only appeared here because I want to hear His Highness''s opinion on this matter." The man sighed. "My daughters are really naughty to cause you trouble like this by traveling through the river of time." He closed his eyes for a second, then he spoke. "Let them be. If they mess with the timeline, I will personally go and get them back." "I will do as you say, but I do think the Supreme Princesses are very capable and wouldn''t cause trouble for their father." The white man wouldn''t let an opportunity to ingratiate himself go to waste. "Oh my, aren''t you good with words?" "Hehe," the white man smiled awkwardly. "But you are right. They are my daughters, after all. Of course, they will behave and wouldn''t cause me trouble..." He smiled warmly and went back to observing the river of time, totally ignoring the Watcher. ... [A/N: If you enjoyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can even contribute a Golden Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??] Chapter 124: Chapter 124: Strange Phenomenon Somewhere in the vast universe, countless stars were floating in the vacuum. Some had life, and some didn''t. Some had strong beings, and some were yet to birth beings, able to evolve. Everything was going ording to the rules bestowed upon them by the great Universal Tree, or as the cultivators liked to call it, the Grand Dao of the universe that ruled the entire cosmos. Both the worlds that had yet to birth beings and the worlds that had already been birthed with life were nted with a world seed by the Universal Tree. This world seed we are talking about is something that would grow into the World Tree. Though it''s called a seed, it''s not actually a-sized seed or anything; the term is just used to describe the process. Anyway, that''s not important. Right now, something strange was happening among the World Trees of these stars. "Do you feel that? Is that who I think it is?" a woman spoke in a private telepathic channel that only she and those who were capable couldmunicate through. "I feel it too. He is finally awakened," a second woman in her mature voice replied. "Who else could it be but our brother?" a third woman joined the conversation in their telepathicmunication channel. "I want to meet our brother as soon as possible. I miss him so much," a little girl''s innocent and excited voice spoke with her childish tone. "Wait, I cannotmunicate with him through the channel? W-What''s wrong with this?" the little girl spoke in a calm voice, but the other women could imagine that she must be crying silently, just like a little girl, even though she is literally billions of years old. "Don''t cry, little girl. It''s just that he is still in the process of awakening. Once it''spleted, we will be able tomunicate with him like we used to do... probably?" the fourth woman exined calmly. "But I want to talk to him right now." The women were silent; they didn''t know how to console their little sister. Even though she was billions of years old, she strangely had the intelligence of a child. "Mother, can''t you do something? I don''t want to make her cry," the third woman suddenly asked their mother, who had been silently listening to their bantering. "He wille to you soon," a stern but soft voice replied. ... "Where am I?" Sam couldn''t see anything. Every direction his eyes were drawn, all he could see was white. It wasn''t intense enough to blind him, at least that''s what he thought. The truth was there was a blinding white light, but it was too weakpared to him, feeling like a normal white space. Anyway, the white space or the blinding white light wasn''t important right now. "I just ordered my shadow soldiers to help the others, then suddenly my consciousness was pulled here," Sam sighed. Before he could start his monologue, his consciousness faded again. When he opened his eyes, he found himself standing in an unfamiliar territory that, for some reason, weirdly made him feel at home. The first thing that caught his eyes in this unfamiliar but familiar ce was the huge tree that resembled the banyan tree of the mortal world. It was about fifty feet tall, stretching into the blue sky, with golden leaves and a dark blood-red trunk. Its red roots were stretching deep into the water. "Wait, water? Am I standing on water?" He looked down, and sure enough, he was standing on water. As far as his eyes could see, it was water bodies. "It''s like an ocean." The tree''s thick and gigantic roots were visible through the water bodies. He slowly and gently walked toward the tree. Each of his steps created a small ripple in the water, but strangely he felt like he was actually walking on solid ground. When he arrived in front of the tree, he noticed there were lotuses growing out of the water surface, nesting under thick branches. He bent down and touched a reddish-ck lotus. "Hmm, the Dao lotus of War?" His eyes then went toward the bright red lotus. "This one is the Dao lotus of Blood." His eyes widened before theynded on the remaining Dao lotuses. There was the Dao lotus of Nature, Soul, Runes, and Dual Cultivation. These were all the Dao lotuses he manifested when he reached the Dao-seeking realm. Then, a revtion dawned upon him. "Is this my inner world?" "Fufu, looks like you finally figured it out," a voice startled him. Following the source of the voice, he found a man who looked awfully lot like him¡ªhandsome, charming, sitting on one of the branches of the tree with an ancient book in his hands. "Is that my codex he is holding?" Sam raised his eyes a little. He looked at the man who seemed like the adult version of himself with a scrutinizing look, thinking about something. "Are you the Eternal Dragon Monarch?" "Yes and no." The man disappeared from the tree branch and appeared before Sam,nding on the water surface, creating a ripple. Then, he waved his hand, and a very luxurious throne appeared. Sitting on the throne, the man looked at the lotuses, then nodded in satisfaction seeing the transcendent-grade Dao lotus among them. "It''s good that your growth is abnormal, because if it isn''t, it would mean that something is wrong with you." "What the heck is he talking about?" Sam thought that the man in front of him must have a screw loose. "That''s not very nice," the man shook his head, trying to act as if Sam''s words hurt him. "You can read my mind?" "Hehe," the man chuckled slowly. "I wouldn''t call it mind-reading, more like reading my own mind." "After all, we are the same person, my reincarnation..." ... "What''s wrong with my son? Why does he look like he got possessed by a ghost? And what''s that weird energy surrounding him?" Helena muttered in worry, seeing the strange and unknown state her only son was in. Sam''s figure was illuminated by blinding golden light that didn''t seem to disappear anytime soon. To add more to the strangeness, the wind, the cold, the spiritual energy, and even the climate seemed to have be erratic¡ªnot in a dangerous way but in a gentle way. Under the cover of the essence of this unknown energy, his figure was totally invisible; all they could see was a silhouette not moving from the outside. "I want to go to his side immediately, but..." She wasn''t able to do that because Sam''s shadow soldiers and shadow beasts were forming a circle, protecting Sam inside. It happened when the shadow soldiers sensed their lord undergoing awakening. Even though Sam had ordered them to keep his identity a secret, when they sensed that their lord was temporarily vulnerable, ignoring the order, they went with their primary task, which is protecting their master. "I want to go to my brother." Sophianded in front of the shadow soldiers and approached Sam without caring for the shadowy being guarding her beloved brother. "Our lord is currently undergoing awakening; you can''te any closer," Bobby, the acting general of the shadow army, spoke, holding a shadow spear to the ground. "I''m going in. What are you going to do about it? Attack me?" Sophia snorted and continued walking. "We wouldn''t dare to attack the mistress, but please, we are saying this for your own good. Please, mistress, it might be dangerous if you get closer," Bobby said respectfully, but he still stood in the way. "Fine," Sophia snorted and stood together with Bobby like a soldier guarding the entrance to the castle. Bobby sighed. Seeing that the shadow soldiers didn''t do anything to Sophia as she approached, Adriana, her daughters, Victoria, Sam''s wives, and secretly Mira walked, hiding cleverly behind Victoria, as if not wanting to attract anyone''s attention. "Mistresses, all of you cannot walk past this, as it might be dangerous," Bobby stated calmly while standing in between. "So, my grandson is the Lord of the Abyss, huh?" Adriana clicked her tongue in amazement and a little mad that he didn''t tell her about this. Usually, she gets to hear every single detail that happens in his life during their pillow talk. "Why are you calling me mistress?" Ava asked the shadow soldier. She was still a little wary and creeped seeing the shadow beings with scary looks. "It''s because you are my lord''s kin; it''s only natural we would address you with respect." Just as they started to converse with the shadow soldiers, something weird happened in the arena. "King Shun, exin what happened?" Adriana asked as she heard themotion and rushed to find Yuna standing with a ck look on her face, her eyes glowing with white energy. "I don''t know; she was just talking, then suddenly she entered this state," he replied, worried about his daughter. "Matriarch, it''s not just her. Our Ophelia and Lenora are in the same condition too," the third ancestor spoke, bringing Adriana to the girls. They also had ck expressions, and their eyes were glowing white. "Something is wrong with my daughter." Count Scarlett brought Queen Drac to his daughter to check up. "What is happening?" Even Kate, who is greatly proficient in the Dao of Blood, couldn''t find out what''s wrong with Amelia. "What happened to our princess?" Suddenly, a new unknown voice attracted the crowd. They saw two new people with Mia Hasegawa, who also had her eyes turned pure white and wore a nk expression. ... [A/N: If you enjoyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can even contribute a Golden Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??] Chapter 125: Chapter 125: My Past Self The man looked at Sam and noticed that he failed to get any reaction out of him. "You don''t look surprised." "To be honest, I already expected this to be the case. From getting my hands on the codex to meeting my wives, nothing seemed like a coincidence. Also, the information I gained from the codex led me to the only conclusion that made sense ¨C that I''m a reincarnated person." "Mmm, I guess it was obvious, huh?" The man nodded. "Even though I guessed that I''m a reincarnated person, I still don''t know whose reincarnation I am. Am I the reincarnation of the Eternal Dragon Monarch?" Sam asked as he sat in the throne he summoned. "Yes and no." The man smiled and answered. Hearing the same unclear answer annoyed Sam, and a vein popped up on his forehead. "Can''t you give me a straight answer?" "Hehe." The man chuckled amusingly at Sam''s reaction. "Before I exin everything, let me ask you something. What do you know about world trees?" "World trees are entities that are basically power generators of worlds and the dimensions that are connected to each world. Well, that''s not the only thing they do. They impose rules, systems of powers, even the evolution of a civilization is in the hands of the world trees." "The cultivators call the world tree as the heavenly Dao. When the world tree grows, the providence of the entire world increases along with it. It will directly help the evolution of the civilization." "The world tree has its own will and consciousness. The world tree is alive." "The world tree imposes its own rules on the world it resides in. If anyone dares to go against it, they will be the victim of heavenly punishment." Sam exined everything he learned about the world trees in this life to the man who ims to be his past life incarnation. "Then do you know how the world trees are born?" The man asked as if a teacher asking the student a question. "The world trees are birthed by the one whom the cultivators refer to as the grand Dao, the universal tree." "If world trees are the creators and preservers of a world, the universal tree is for the entire universe." Sam said calmly. "Correct, but you forgot to mention something important. The world trees are universally referred to as the daughters of the universe." "Why are you asking me about the world trees and the universal tree? Why don''t you just answer my question?" "Have some patience," the man said, sighing. "The strange thing about the world trees is they are daughters, meaning they are female. Do you know why that is?" "I don''t," Sam replied. Even though it has been discovered that all the world trees in existence are daughters of the universe, it''s still unknown why it''s daughters and why not sons. "It''s how the system of reality made it to be," the man answered. "What is this system of reality you are talking about? Sounds important." "It is important. I won''t exin it to you right now because it''s tooplicated, but you will eventually learn everything," the man, who looked like the adult version of Sam, said calmly, sipping the tea he summoned out of thin air. "The world trees are supposed to be females; you could even say it''s the standard because the universal tree cannot bear sons," the man said, looking at the tree with golden leaves and a red trunk as if admiring it. "This is where the story begins. Our universe, the universe we are currently in, was once invaded by an outsider." The man turned his gaze back to Sam, then he flicked his fingers, and an image of an army of billions standing in vacuum spaceprising races that Sam had no idea about appeared. "By invaders, you mean cultivators from other universes?" Sam asked. "Not just cultivators¡ªmagicians, mages, heroes, hunters. Don''t forget, cultivation is just one of the many paths, a system of power a world follows." "The world you are in follows the system of cultivation of spiritual energy known as Qi. There are other worlds with simr or different cultivation methods, using different kinds of energy sources like mana, ether, etc." "That means cultivation is not the only way to achieve immortality, isn''t it?" "Not exactly. You can only follow the system of power the world you are born in follows." " To put it in simple words, if you are born in a cultivation world that uses Qi as the primary source of energy, then you can only use Qi in your path of evolution." "What you are saying is that I cannot ess these other sources of energies you are talking about?" Sam asked with a bit of disappointment shown on his face. "Hehe, aren''t you a little too greedy, wanting to explore other systems of power? Don''t be too discouraged. It''s true; one can only follow a single system of power, but that rule does not apply to you." "Why is that?" "I think we are going off topic here. Didn''t I say it before? You will learn everything soon enough." The man scratched his head tiredly. "Now, where was I? Ah, yes, with the appearance of invaders from other universes, a war broke out. In the end, our forces somehow managed to push back the foes, but the prices we paid were heavy, to say the least." "Unlike the invaders, our universe was still in the first phases of its life, so wecked both quality and quantity. Thankfully, the invaders were just scouts, not the real deal, so we were able to fend for ourselves temporarily." "Scouts?" Sam pointed his finger at the army of billions marching forward imposingly. "You call that scouts? An army of billions just for scouting?" "It''s a war between universes; what would you expect?" "I-I guess." Sam was actually a little overwhelmed by the information he just gained. A universal war? He is just a kid still in his teens; why is this guy telling him all this? "Considering the losses we dealt, it was clear that the second wave of invaders would be the end of us. To prevent that, the supreme being of the universe, the universal tree, made a decision that any other universal tree would never dare to do. That was birthing a son." "The reason why the Universal Tree wanted a son is because she wanted a champion, an absolute champion that none canpare to. Only he will be able to lead the universe into victory." "You are the son, I presume?" Sam asked calmly. "Yes." The man revealed a slight smile. "Though it would be more urate to say you are the son of the universe right now." "Things didn''t end there. Birthing a son is considered a taboo by the system of reality, to the point it has been established there are no possible ways for a universal tree to actually give birth to a son." "But somehow our universal tree managed to do it, but the price Mother paid was astronomical. Because of her actions, the universe regressed its growth, evolution of civilization hit a wall with no ways to break it. The universal tree, my mother, has gone dormant, but not anymore." Whenever the words ''universal tree'' popped up, the man''s expression changed, like he didn''t like the fact that the universal tree was hurt because of him. "..." Sam became silent. It was unknown what he was thinking. The man let Sam have his time digesting the information he just shared. Shaking his head, Sam asked, "Then what about the Eternal Dragon Monarch? If it''s not you, then?" "That was just a name I registered in the codex. It doesn''t mean anything. I''m not actually a dragon." "I''m something simr to a world tree. Just like the world trees, I also have a purpose in this universe. " "You could say, if the world trees are the preservers and life givers, then I''m the protector, the guardian, and administrator of the worlds." "The power I received from the Eternal Dragon Monarch''s inheritance is actually yours." "As you probably guessed, I created the codex. After I decided to reincarnate, I left my physical abilities in the form of inheritance so that once I reincarnated, the codex woulde back to me, and I would regain my former abilities." "What about the Primordial Chaos Dragon bloodline?" "It was a disguise. It''s not a bloodline but an authority." The man stood up from the throne and waved his hand, and a blue screen appeared. ----- [Authority: Son of the Universe] ----- "I see." Sam nodded, seeing his status. The Primordial Chaos Dragon bloodline disappeared from the bloodline section, and a new section was added: the authority. "Onest thing, why did you choose to reincarnate?" "To experience mortality and life as a being in a civilization. Being the Son of the Universe, I was devoid of human emotions. I couldn''t understand them. That''s why I decided to reincarnate, to experience emotions." "Why would you want to experience emotions? Don''t they say that emotions cloud judgment?" Sam asked. "You''re right, but trust me, emotions are important." "There is one more reason why I decided to reincarnate, to obtain a rule-breaking ability, The Devour." "It seems you seeded in doing that." Sam smiled slightly. "I guess." The man looked at the nonexistent watch on his wrist, then looked at Sam. "It''s time. Weplete your awakening." The Son of the Universe extended his hand for a handshake, but Sam didn''tply. Seeing the wariness in Sam''s eyes, the man sighed. "Geez, too much paranoia. The ''me'' in front of you is nothing but a memory. Nothing bad will happen to you if I merge with you. You will only regain your past life''s memories and experiences." "Of course you do," Sam scoffed and reached his hand to respond to the handshake. Just as their hands touched, a bright light illuminated Sam''s inner world. It was unknown what transpired. ... [A/N: If you enjoyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can even contribute a Golden Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??] Chapter 126: Chapter 126: The True Master "Something''s happening." Outside, Sam was still inside the golden globe formed by the amassing of unknown energies, so potent that even the ancient cultivators failed to perceive them. The air in the surroundings began to dance violently, as if weing an unstoppable hurricane about to destroy cities in its path. The wild flying beasts flew away altogether, making scared noises as if warning others of the predator that woke up from its nap. Golden clouds dense in the sky covered the entire visible sky, with sparks of white and golden lightning dancing around as if waiting to greet the great emperor. This strange, never-before-seen urrence wasn''t just happening in the Azure Dragon Continent. Every other continent¡ªWhite Tiger, Vermillion Bird, ck Tortoise, Yin-Yang¡ªwas also experiencing the same phenomenon. Then, at some point, in an instance, everything went back to normal. The golden clouds slowly dissipated, revealing the purple sky of the nightingale. The temperature and atmosphere returned stoic, with calm and gentle breezes scratching the faces of everyone present. Soon, absolute silence prevailed, while the gentle breezing sound of golden energy dissipated, leaving a figure floating in a daze. Sam still had his eyes closed, small particles of golden energy revolving around him like electrons and protons circling the nucleus. Sam''s white hair danced in a gentle breeze as he slowly descended into the ground, resembling the spirit of the moon granting its flowers witness. "We, the Shadow Army, wee our Supreme Lord, the King of Shadows," Bobby, Sam''s first general of the Shadow Army, kneeled down on one knee, addressing his lord as if beholding him for the first time. He didn''t know why, but upon Sam''splete awakening, it felt as if he stood in the presence of someone boundless and infinite. The sense of absolute submission he already possessed grew infinitely stronger. The same held true for the thousands of remaining shadow beasts and shadow soldiers. Kneeling before this entity felt like the most profound honor that could be bestowed upon them. The entire arena fell into a hushed silence at this moment. They experienced pure pressure, an unprecedented feeling of the unknown stronger than ever. The peerless being in front of them was someone they could never understand from the outset, and now that being had magnified multiple times over. Even Sophia, who longed to run to her little brother and embrace him until their bodies merged, held back. The overwhelming aura emanating from her brother was simply unbearable. Sam gradually unfurled his eyelids, revealing blue orbs that seemed to harbor the mysteries of the universe. As his eyes opened, a phenomenon unfolded. Cracks materialized in the purple sky, the formation that had blocked sunlight over the nightingale became unstable due to his awakening, summoning golden clouds with intense lightning, disrupting the formation. "No, if the purple sky disappears, we will be exposed to direct sunlight," a vampire spoke in horror. But before such a catastrophe could transpire, Sam waved his hand, and the cracks in the purple sky healed in an instant. "It''s been a while, Shisu." "Have all the functions of the codex been unlocked? Also, analyze why I couldn''t get into the channel tomunicate with my sisters and mother." "Hmm," Sam closed his eyes and channeled his thoughts in an unknown direction. "The connection is too weak to form aplete channel. Looks like I have to go to the ck Tortoise Continent," Sam sighed in a sad tone. "Before that, I have to establish order and deal with someplicated stuff caused by these corrupted ones," Sam muttered. "Bring out the vials containing the essence of all the progenitors," Sam spoke. The codex appeared out of his eyes, and he didn''t care that everyone was watching. As soon as the codex appeared, it abruptly opened, sending streaks of lights revealing vials containing essence blood sparkling with white lights. ¡¸Vial Of True Essence of Progenitor Of Vampires¡¹ ¡¸Vial Of True Essence of Progenitor Of Vampires¡¹ ¡¸Vial Of true Essence of Progenitor Of Dragons¡¹ ¡¸Vial Of true Essence of Progenitor Of Qilins¡¹ ¡¸Vial Of true Essence of Progenitor Of Phoenixes¡¹ ¡¸Vial Of true Essence of Progenitor Of Golden Crows¡¹ ¡¸Vial Of true Essence of Progenitor Of Night Ravens¡¹ ¡¸Vial Of true Essence of Progenitor Of Divine Peacocks¡¹ ¡¸Vial Of true Essence of Progenitor Of Mystic Swans¡¹ ¡¸Vial Of true Essence of Progenitor Of The Beast Race¡¹ ¡¸Vial Of true Essence of Progenitor Of Heavenly Foxes¡¹ ¡¸Vial Of true Essence of Progenitor Of Radiant Butterflies¡¹ ¡¸Vial Of true Essence of Progenitor Of.....¡¹ ¡¸Vial Of true Essence of Progenitor Of.....¡¹ ¡¸Vial Of true Essence of Progenitor Of.....¡¹ ¡¸Vial Of true Essence of Progenitor Of.....¡¹ ... .. . "I know what I''m doing. Did you forget, I was the one who turned them into progenitors in the first ce? These are mine to begin with, but I agree devouring them all at once would definitely cause a problem." Progenitors were the fourth-ranked beings responsible for the creation of life and civilization. First ce being the universal tree, second being world trees, and third being the Gods of life and other life-rted deities. "Since I''m in Nightingale, I will go with this one," Sam pointed his hand, activating his unique ability¡ªthe Devour. A strong suction force made of blood-red energy erupted from his hand in the form of a whirlpool and pulled the vial containing the essence of the Vampire progenitor into it. Right when Sam brought out the codex from his inner world, the cultivator who caught it had a sudden instinctive reaction to take that codex for themselves. But they couldn''t because there was a very horrific army of shadows guarding him like he was some sort of god of death. Right when the cultivators were losing patience, the vampires among them, noble or not, began to feel something strange. "What''s going on? Why do I feel like my blood is boiling?" Kate looked at her shaking hand and then noticed that it was not just her¡ª all the vampires present were going through a simr reaction. Then suddenly, that feeling soared to the sky, the vampires unable to control their bodies as they knelt to the ground, having their hands help them prevent smashing their faces into the dirt. Back to Sam, he was currently assimting with the true essence of the progenitor vampires. The Son of the Universe is simr to the World Tree because they were born from the same origin and essence. It''s just that their roles in the universe are different. World Trees are responsible for preserving life, and Sam, the Son of the Universe, is responsible for guarding and ensuring evolution continues, which includes the World Trees and the life within them. But that doesn''t change the fact that the Son of the Universe came from the same source as the World Trees, meaning he also possesses the essence of life. This same life essence allowed him to quickly merge with the essence of the progenitor of vampires, who is also a being of life essence. Inside a very dense dome made of blood-red energy swirling around, Sam''s figure stood, experiencing the changes happening in his physical body as his assimtion reached one hundred percent. His skin grew paler, while his build became more firm, lean, and tight with muscles. His blue eyes turned blood-red, and his white hair turned a dark shade of ck. A pair of teeth, sharp enough to tear through anything, extended with a sharp glint. His dragon wings disappeared, along with his dragon lineage, which seemed to be temporarily dormant. In the ce of his dragon wings, a pair of wings made out of pure blood, huge enough to cover his entire body, extended. They sted the globe of blood energy away, leaving revealing Sam standing in his progenitor vampire form. ... [A/N: If you enjoyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can even contribute a Golden Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??] Chapter 127: Chapter 127: This is Kate Dracula? The Queen Of Vampires? Western Continent, the White Tiger Continent. As Sam had just finished his awakening, in the Tigerkin territory, something interesting was happening with a person. A woman with white hair was seated in a lotus position, her face expressionless, and her eyes glowing in a white hue. Then the light faded, revealing her bright blue eyes, and a grin formed on her perfectly carved face. "Fufu, my darling''s back." Her figure disappeared from the ce and went in the direction where she was sensing her darling. ... Southern Continent, the Vermilion Bird Continent. In the Godly Phoenix territory, inside a very modern-looking castle made of mey rocks that made the castle look majestic and worthy of the phoenixes. In a very luxurious room of the castle resided a girl with fiery orange hair. Her expressionless face had two eyes that were glowing with a white glow. When the white lights waned, her wine-colored eyes came into view. "I have to be the first to reunite with darling before those bitches do." Her cherry-like lips parted ways to say those words before she disappeared in the direction of where she was sensing her darling. ... Radiant Sris Kingdom, Vermilion Bird Continent. Inside the imperial castle, in the personal quarters of the only princess of the kingdom, the princess was dressed in a beautifulvender one-piece with a long frock with a cascading design. It was patterned in florals with a sun emblem on it. As soon as the white light diminished, it revealed her purple eyes, and her lips formed a gorgeous smile. "I wonder which one of our sisters got to darling first. Who cares? I should get going to darling." ... Serene Lunaris Kingdom, Vermilion Bird Continent. In a secluded ce hidden from prying eyes, in a pond rich with natural essence that only the highest of the Night Ravens had ess to, there was a girl sitting in a lotus position. Her dark hair flung down as the essence from the dark pond was attracted to her figure, but her eyes were glowing in a white hue. Her expression returned to normal as the white hue disappeared, revealing her dark night-like eyes. "Hehe, my darling is back. I wonder if any of the sisters met him already." Her cold face strangely developed a warm smile before her figure disappeared. ... High Swan Tribe, Vermilion Bird Continent. At one part of the continent, there were five mountains covered in green rainforest. At the center of those mountains where a vige was hidden. In a pavilion made out of white marble, sat a girl with silver eyes and blue hair that wasbed and braided neatly. She seemed like she was meditating when she opened her eyes; her stern expression eased at what she was sensing. "My beloved husband, I wonder if you are the same as back then." A warm smile appeared on her face. "I love you either way." Then her figure disappeared. ... ck Tortoise Continent. "Mydy, our king has returned." Elma, the dryad, the same one that Crassly infiltrated Hailstorm n''s territory and met with Sam along with her friends. Thedy she was focusing on was a young woman who was otherworldly beautiful and ethereal. The young woman was seated on a rock at the edge of a river, soaking her legs in the river as she hummed sweetly. Hearing Elma, the woman''s smile widened further, then she briefly gazed at a tree that seemed to hold no top as it was hard to say how big it was. Even from this long distance, they could clearly see just how majesty the world tree is, the young woman and the dryads that seemed to be guarding her followed the woman and looked at the tree. "He is my husband and her brother; he loves it when his family is together. He wille to me soon." The young woman said, looking at the dryads who looked at her like looking at a maiden. Well, she is a maiden. ... Territory of Drac n, Nightingale. Long ago, when the vampire king used to reign over the country of vampires, he presided in the central region of Nightingale, which now became the territory of the Drac n. At the center lies a castle where the great vampire progenitor, along with his wives, lived. It was the Twilight Castle. Inside the throne room, in contrast to times before, the throne room was filled with cultivators of great importance on the continent. Leaders of Qilins and Dragon ns were present too. Everyone had their eyes on the person seated on the long throne, cross-legged, his face resting on one of his hands. His blood-red eyes moved slowly as they scanned everyone present. The vampires countess felt a chill run down their spine when they met his eyes. "Kate." His mouth parted ways, and a word escaped, said in a natural tone but to others sounded like an order from a god of death. "Yes, my king." Kate appeared before Sam and kneeled down instinctively. Sam looked at Kate from toe to head. "This is d''s great-granddaughter, huh? That makes her my great-great-granddaughter and my direct bloodline." Sam has a tendency to keep his family together in one ce; he wouldn''t let any of those from his blood away from him. "Kate, my dear, you are to be by my side from now on. Do you understand?" Sam smiled slightly. It was just a simple smile, but for those women, especially the vampire women, they have never seen a man with more charming smile before. Thedies present here felt a chill down their spines. They had never felt a stronger need to procreate with someone in their entire lives, especially the vampire women. With Sam now awakened as the vampire progenitor, he became the most ideal partner in the universe for vampire women. Progenitors are naturally beautiful, and there is a reason for this¡ªto attract the opposite gender. Even the great progenitors need some charm to pull their counterparts for procreation; after all, it is their life purpose and job, and they need their tools to do their job, don''t they? "Darling, she is..." Amelia, seated on hisp, pointed her finger rudely at Kate. "She is d''s great-granddaughter," Sam said gently, massaging Amelia''s forehead. Amelia''s eyes widened in amazement. Her eyes sparkled as she thought about something. "She is my great-great-granddaughter?" Kate felt a bad premonition dawn upon her, and for some reason, it made her shudder, especially with the look Amelia gave her. She couldn''t tell her to back off because she understood she was someone important to her progenitor. As soon as Sam awakened, every vampire on the continent realized that someone nobler than the vampire counts and much more unique than anyone had been born. Kate, possessing partial progenitor''s blood, instantly knew that Sam was the Vampire''s progenitor. She could never go against him from now on, and this went for every vampire in existence. Right now, in vampire society, everyone knew that the Vampire''s progenitor had returned, but they didn''t know who he was, except for the counts. Even though they would never speak about it, the counts were having a hard time controlling the vampires who were demanding an audience with their progenitor. It was even harder to control the elder vampires. Under the curious gaze of those present, Amelia secretly whispered something to Sam''s pale ears. Kate didn''t know what Amelia just told Sam, but she had a hunch that this was about her. Sam, hearing Amelia''s idea, his eyes began to sparkle randomly, and his face grew a grin that seemed to resemble a yandere''s loving gaze. "What do you think about her idea, Shisu? Do you think I can do that without causing trouble?" Sam asked inwardly. "Good, Kate, my dear,e closer," Sam waved his hand and literally called a woman who is hundreds of thousands of years old ''dear''. If the court weren''t in the presence of the progenitor, they wouldn''t be able to contain theirughter. When Kate got closer, she felt some kind of energy entering her being, but she didn''t find anything threatening about it. Nor did she feel like she could reject this invading energy even if she tried. When the energy left from Sam''s hand covered her entire being, her figure disappeared inside a reddish-ck energy that was doing something to her body. When the dome of reddish-ck energy disappeared, what came into view was the five-year-old kid with dark ck hair and red eyes in a gothic attire that perfectlyplemented her neatlybed ponytail. "What the heck just happened?" Kate only felt her viewpoint change. She felt she was looking at her progenitor from an odd angle that she was not used to. "So cute," Sam found Kate''s little actions so cute¡ªher cute head tilt, confused baby face, princess-like clothes that he made based on something he saw in a cartoon. Everything about her was so cute. "She is just as cute as Lily and Jane." "This is?" Just when Kate was beginning to understand what a horrible thing happened to her, she was yanked off her feet, finding herself in the arms of Amelia. "Oh my god, aren''t you a cutie? I will keep you to myself." Amelia pinched her cheek as she gave her repeated kisses on her cheeks. Her motherly instincts seemed to regrow out of nowhere. The counts were the most shocked ones. She never could have imagined that the dangerous, bloodthirsty queen of vampires would look this cute. "This is Kate Drac, the Queen of Vampires?" ... [A/N: If you enjoyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can even contribute a Golden Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??] Chapter 128: Chapter 128: The Dragon King The Azure Dragon Continent was home to three major forces: the dragons, the vampires, and the qilins. Sam desired to maintain this delicate bnce. Initially, he harbored intentions to reshape the status quo to suit his preferences. However, after his awakening, he gained a different perspective and chose to let things remain as they were until now. In the Nightingale, governance was entrusted to the two counts and three countesses. Kate Drac, the former queen of vampires, assumed a new and more challenging role, one more valuable than being a queen. The only notable change in the Nightingale was Sam ascending to the position of the king of vampires. The counts retained their status but now answered directly and solely to Sam. Another noteworthy development was the birth of the vampire progenitor, which caused a significant uproar, particrly among the elder vampires. They saw an opportunity to use Sam to conquer other territories since a progenitor could create noble vampires. Even the counts found it challenging to oppose the entire vampire society. Sam had to use his authority as the vampire progenitor to suppress their ambitions. He made it clear that he had no intention of pursuing such endeavors. Sam even went as far as to threaten those who opposed his stance, warning that they would be ostracized and stripped of their status as noble vampires. Losing their vampire lineage meant a fate worse than death. After dealing with these matters and delegating theplicated issues to the counts, Sam returned to the dragon''s territory. One remarkable city in the region was Drakulon City. This city was uniquepared to others under the management of the dragon ns, as it did not belong to any specific n, making it a neutral ground. The reason for this was that the Dragon Progenitor used to reside here in the Bur Castle, located at the center of Drakulon City. During the Dragon Progenitor''s reign, all five ns were ruled by a single individual¡ªthe Dragon King. After his demise, the ns divided thend among themselves, leaving Bur City untouched due to its significance as the residence of the continent''s guardian. The guardians of the continent were another interesting being; each continent had one, except for the Yin-Yang continent. "My son," Helena looked at the person seated on the throne. The person had long, majestic-looking blonde hair that seemed silkier than a woman''s, with hazel eyes that had a vertical slit at the center. On his forehead were a pair of dragon horns, thirty-five centimeters long, curving backward. He stood 200cm tall with a muscr build that seemed sculpted by brawling in wars. His hard muscles were hidden under the golden robe made out of actual gold,plimenting the greed of the Dragon King while also showcasing his glory and prosperity. "What is it, mother?" the Dragon King rested his hand on Jane''s head gently massaging her, she was sitting on his thighs along with her twin sister Lily. "How... no, what... is... how..." Helena couldn''t form coherent words to describe what she was feeling right now or how she should react to the fact that her only son had now be the progenitor of two of the supernatural races of the world. She still couldn''t understand how a person could be the progenitor of two entirely different races of the supernaturalmunity. Sam smiled, revealing his sharp teeth, secretly amused by his mother''s confusion, which he found cute. "Mother, do you still think of me as your only son?" Sam looked at Helena. In just a millisecond, Helena, who was a little far away from Sam, found herself standing so close to the newly ascended Dragon Progenitor. "What happened? Did my body just move on its own?" Before she could think of the possible reasons why she couldn''t control her body just now, a warm and strong hand touched her chin. "Answer me, mother." "Of course, you will always be my son, even if you turn into a mindless monster," Helena said, cing her palm on his hand that was massaging her chin. "Good, because I''m still your son, even though it''s my second life, and I''m the son of the universe. I was born to you, raised by you¡ªnothing can change that," Sam said, waving his hand as if summoned through a magic circle. Figures appeared. "What is this?" "How did Ie here?" "Did I just get teleported? No, it definitely felt like my legs were moving." Adriana, Lorraine, Ava, and Victoria appeared one after another. They were standing a little far, silently listening to their conversation, and then appeared in front of them. "The same goes for you too," Sam looked at each of them as if wanting to engrave his words in them. "Now all the leaders of the dragon ns,e here at once." Sam waved his hand again, and an invisible energy seemed to leave his figure. He was using his authority as the Dragon Progenitor. One by one, the leaders of the five dragon ns, or what was left of them after the whole incident with the corrupted ones, appeared. "Listen up." Before they could realize what happened, they heard a voice filled with pressure and strength that seemed to make their blood boil and shudder their bodies in fear. They instinctively understood who this person in front of their eyes was. This mountainous fear, this strong reaction from their blood, this feeling of absolute inferiority and submission¡ªthere could be only one answer: the Dragon Progenitor. "The current generation of dragons has disappointed me," Sam snorted. He could still remember how noble the dragons of his age used to be. Compared to that, this generation was just a big disappointment. Back then, a proud dragon would never have considered stealing things from the younger generation, let alone scheming to rip off potential from them, especially by devilish methods. "Those old pigs have infuriated me by dirtying their lineage by mingling with devils," Sam felt a racial fury, his vampire progenitor side influencing his dragon progenitor side to eradicate every dragon in existence and raise a new generation of dragons. But he couldn''t do that. So, he suppressed his progenitor side from acting up by using his authority as the son of the universe, who has significant control over the substances of life. Looking into those dragon eyes, every single dragon present felt a boundless fear that seemed to make them sick to their stomach. After thinking for a second, the Dragon King opened his mouth. "From this point on, the reheart n will be ruled by Victoria reheart. If anyone is opposed to this idea, I can give them a peaceful death." "Does anybody wish to die?" Of course, no dragon in their right mind would go against the Dragon King''s stance and words. The reason he made Victoria the n''s new leader was that he didn''t trust the elder dragons of the reheart n, even if they were not involved in the corrupted ones'' incident. Even though he is the dragon progenitor, he still couldn''t control every single action of the dragons. "The Cristellini n, another disappointment," Sam shook his head in contempt. "Your n leader and elders have sumbed to devil methods, colluding with the Solheart n. I don''t know if it''s worth keeping your n around." Then his eyes went towards the remaining members of the Solheart family, specifically towards the sisters of Nora. "Your n leader is the biggest disappointment of them all, and the crimes youmitted to your own family members deserve punishment," Sam looked at Lily and Jane, who were sleeping, resting their heads on his chest after ying for a while. Surprisingly, the twins weren''t disturbed even though they were in the throne room filled with leaders of the dragon ns. It was Sam covering them using his aura, which prevented them from being disturbed. "From now on, Nora Solheart will be the new leader of the Solheart n, and whatever decision she makes regarding the punishment, I will fulfill it," Sam ordered. "As for the Cristellini n, the branch family will take over," Sam orders. "Does anybody have an opinion on this?" Sam scanned each of them with his aura turning gold, as sparks of energy filled the room. "Your words are our wish, my king," all the dragons got down on one knee, lowering their heads. "Disperse." After the dragons went away carrying out the order that the Dragon King just gave, Sam looked at the Mistheart n. "Patriarch Mistheart, other than my Hailstorm n, you are the only ones remaining uncorrupted," Sam smiled, looking at Patriarch Mistheart. "I know they approached you. Why didn''t you join them? Is it because of your excessive paranoia or just your pride that prevented you from falling down?" "Your Majesty, it''s my paranoia. I will be truthful," he said, still lowering his head. "How fortunate. If you had joined them, I would have extracted your bloodline as I did with them," Sam thought about something. "I wonder how they are feeling after I extracted their bloodline and destroyed their foundations, crippling their bodies permanently. What do you think about that?" If Sam learned something from monitoring the emotions of beings, then it is that fear is the most powerful tool. He would engrave the fear in the hearts of the dragons that they would want to kill themselves if they even thought about going against his words. ... [A/N: If you enjoyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can even contribute a Golden Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??] Chapter 129: Chapter 129: New Status Board "Darling, do you feel that?" Ophelia wrapped her hand around the dragon progenitor, looking in the direction he was focused on, sensing something approaching very fast. A warm smile bloomed on the dragon progenitor''s handsome face. Then, his eyes shifted to another direction, sensing more beings of the same nature rapidly approaching. "I guess they wanted to be with us as soon as possible. It''s fortunate that Amelia, Lenora, Mia, and I found you before we all regained our memories," Ophelia said. Sam briefly gazed at Ophelia, who was lost in sweet thoughts. He nted a small kiss on her forehead and asked, "What are you thinking about?" Ophelia nced at the twins, still sleeping peacefully in his arms. "I was wondering what our future daughters will be like." "I would very much like it if they are like their mothers," Sam said, gently massaging her chin. "Have you spoken to your father? How does he feel about me bing the dragon progenitor?" "Yeah, about that, he is still recovering from the shock. The same goes for every dragon in existence. I wonder what it''s like in Nightingale," Ophelia sighed, thinking about her father''s pitiful state. Even though Ophelia recovered her memories of her past self, it doesn''t change the fact that she is her father''s daughter. She couldn''t be rxed seeing her father in this state. "I will talk to him myself." "Yes, that would be great, but exclude your dragon progenitor form when you talk to him." "I will." Then another figure appeared. Ophelia nced at Amelia. "Have the matters in Nightingale settled?" "It was tough dealing with the elder vampires, though it was settled quickly with the count''s help. It was even harder exining things to my father and Zoey." Amelia''s face transformed, and she pleaded, looking at her husband as if asking for help. "I will have a talk with him too." "Looks like the other bitches will be arriving here," Amelia snorted, but Sam could sense that she was happy to meet with the sisters with whom she shared a husband. It''s just that she gets annoyed because they will always interrupt whenever she tries to get some alone intimate time with Sam. But again, it''s something she does too. She doesn''t get toin about it when she is the same, but that doesn''t mean she doesn''t get annoyed. Among the wives, Amelia specifically gets more annoyed when it is Lenora, though the reason she couldn''t understand. Two more figures appeared; one was wearing a Japanese-style maid uniform, and the other wore a Japanese-style robe. "Lenora, give me the artifact your mother gave you before the incident, the one you used to send away your sister for her safety." Lenora''s expression changed a little. "Here you go, darling..." An artifact in the form of a pendant with a broken stone at the center appeared from her storage ring before she handed it to Sam. Sam''s eyes glowed with power as he scanned the pendant, understanding the mechanism of the artifact. When Lenora''s family was ambushed, her father and mother brought some time to let Lenora and her younger sister escape. Even then, they were pursued and got caught at one point. To save her sister''s life, Lenora used the artifact her mother gave her, which teleported her sister to a safe ce. Now the problem was, she didn''t know where this safe ce was located. She couldn''t find anything about the pendant either, even with the help of Adriana, who took her in. "Lenora, give me some time; I may have a way to find your sister," Sam said, patting her silver-haired head. Lenora felt a warm feeling spreading across her stomach to her heart, feeling the love Sam has for her. "I know I can trust you. No wonder I love you so much." Sam smiled; he could see the color of her love brimming to the extremes that he couldn''t see the depth of it. "Geez, such a crybaby," Amelia said, smiling. "Of course, darling is going to find your sister. No need to make a big deal out of this." "Amelia, don''t spoil the mood." Mia knuckle-chopped her head and looked in the direction where she sensed multiple auras closing in very fast. "They couldn''t wait to reunite with our husband, could they? Aren''t they too hasty?" Mia said, smiling. "Well, after you awakened your memories, you decided not to go to your tribe despite being the only princess of the fox tribe, even though those two elder foxes who were protecting you begged you to go back with them. And you are telling me they are hasty," Amelia stated with a smug face as she called out Mia. "I don''t know what you are talking about," Mia shrugged, as if she really didn''t know what Amelia was talking about. "We do have to take a trip to the Fox Tribe when we go to the White Tiger Continent," Sam added. "Don''t forget to visit the Qilins and bring back Yuna. I hope she had an easy time exining things to her father about us," Ophelia said, wrapping her hand around Sam''s hand. "King Shun is quite open-minded. I''m sure he is taking it well," Amelia said. "Wait, darling, you have to meet with all the races of the four continents to reinstitute your dominance as the progenitor of each race, aren''t you?" "Yes, it''s a lot of work, but this is something I have to do to get things settled before we introduce the next stage of the n," Sam said with a sigh. "Another thing is, like the five of you, your sisters are probably born in the royal lineage of each race of the supernaturalmunities. So there is another reason why I have to visit each race," Sam said, holding his chin. "And don''t forget, you have to visit your sister. Thest time you guys met was hundreds of thousands of years ago. She should have missed you very much. After all, you are the only brother the World Trees share," Lenora reminded. "She should have regressed after she helped us with her providence to help me reincarnate by my own rules. She should still be in the infant stage. That''s probably why I couldn''t contact her through the unique connection I share with my mother and sisters." "What about your other sisters, darling? Were you able to contact them?" Amelia asked. "Nope, my connection with the Universal Essence is still being reintegrated. Unless it''spleted, I can''t contact my sisters. I can still feel their presence, though, and since in this life, I''m born a mortal, it''s taking more time than I expected," Sam said. "Shisu, what''s the integration rate at the moment?" Sam asked in his mind. "What about my affinities? Have they returned?" "What about my new status board?" "Good, show it to me." ----- [Master: Sam Hailstorm] [Status: Healthy, Evolving] [Titles: Master Of The Codex Of The Supreme Immortal, Son of the Universe, the Administrator of Worlds, the Supreme One, the Beginning of Anomalies, Emperor of Gods, the one who carries the fate of the Universe, The King of worlds, The Supreme Path cultivator, The One Who Loved by the World trees, An Eternal Companion, The Undefeated One, the only man with control over the Samsara... ] [Authority: Son of the Universe] [Age: 18] [Spiritual Energy Cultivation: Battle Monarch Realm(Lower-Stage)] [Body Cultivation: None] [Race: Progenitor Vampire, Progenitor Dragon] [Spirit Vein(s): Universal Roots] [Bloodline Abilities: All Spiritual Elemental of the World Of Spiritual Energy Cultivation] [Physique: Mystic Voidheart Harmonic Physique, Soul Sanctum Imbibition Physique, Infinite Universal Source Essence Physique(Assimtion:30%)] [Divine Powers: Divine Charm, Immortal Body (Stage-6), Exquisite Rune Heart, Artistic Vision] [Innate Abilities: Devour, Rumination rity, Shadow Extraction] [Racial Abilities: Progenitor Dragon Transformation, Progenitor Vampire Transformation] [Blessings: Blessing of Hephaestus] [Skills: Eclipse Shadow sh(??? Grade), Darkme Incantation(??? Grade), Shadow Emperor Incarnation(??? Grade), Dragon Fist Strike, Hundred Mountain Palm (Sage Grade), Frozen Abyssal Fang Strike (Sage Grade), Unending Sword Torrent (Great-Sage Grade)...] [Bloodline Techniques: Absolute Zero...] ----- "Oi, why does the title section look like that?" "" Sam was dumbfounded; he didn''t know what to say. Shisu, as Sam called the codex, was almost fanatic when it came to something concerning Sam. Maybe it was because of the fact that Sam was the one who created her. As everybody knows, the codex is a powerful artifact, but what nobody knew about was that it originated from another world¡ªa world Sam was very familiar with. It was a world governed by another World Tree, which means Sam''s sister. ... [A/N: If you enjoyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can even contribute a Golden Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??] Chapter 130: Chapter 130: The Twin Princesses Outside the Bur castle, the most powerful cultivators of the Azure Dragon Continent were gathered. Among them, some were recognizable, like Sam''s mother, his maternal aunts, maternal grandmother, his parental aunt, his parental grandmother, and others who were more or less relevant to Sam. Sam''s parental aunt, Victoria reheart, appeared beside Helena, looking as if she had just woken up from a very long nap. "Were you sleeping until now?" Lorraine asked, noticing her state. "Yeah?" Victoria casually replied as if it was no big deal. "Aren''t you going to contribute to the kingdom? Did you forget that my son has decided to coalesce all thends belonging to the five dragon ns into one great nation?" Helena asked, crossing her arms as if scolding a kid. "That''s exactly why I''mzing around?" Victoria smiled slightly. "Our Sam is the progenitor. As long as he wishes, the kingdom is his, every dragon in existence is bound to the orders of the great Dragon King." "We don''t need to do any work; let the other dragons do it. If theyin, then we will just show our status as dragon progenitor''s family members." "That''s..." Helena didn''t know what to say to that. "That''s actually a great idea. We can just fool around and let the other noble dragons do all the work," Lorraine pped her hands, grinning from ear to ear. "I should probably inform Sam. I guess only he can make you guys work now," Helena nodded to herself then looked at Ava, who was silently listening to the conversation. "What? What''s with that look?" Ava felt ufortable under her gaze. "Aren''t you spending way too much time with Sam? Even after he became our progenitor, it doesn''t seem to have reduced one bit," Helena''s grin widened a little. "S-So what? W-What''s the problem?" Ava was a little concerned, wondering why Helena was asking the obvious. "Nothing in particr, just asking." "Even if Sam bes our progenitor, he can''t make every single decision on his own. Not to mention, he is also the progenitor of vampires. From what Amelia and the other girls exined about his true identity, he might be the progenitor of other races too. If I''m guessing correctly, he will probably unite the five continents under one banner." "Sam made it clear that even though he regained his past life memories, he is still our Sam, my Sam. As his kin, it is our duty to help him manage thends, though I believe he won''t ask us to do any work for him because he loves us too much," Adriana said, remembering what Sam told her in his Dragon Progenitor form. Lorraine sighed after thinking about what her mother said just now. "I understand. I want to be by his side, so of course, I will do my job as his beloved aunt." "We won''t be a burden either," Ava and Victoria said in unison. "Good," Adriana smiled in satisfaction. "Now, what are those auras closing in on us rapidly? I can sense multiple from different directions." Right then, distorted figures made out of darkness stood up from their shadows. "These are our son''s shadow soldiers?" Bobby stepped out and kneeled before Helena and the others in respect. "Mistresses, my lord has sent you a message." "It still feels weird being called ''mistress'' by the shadow soldiers who once scared me in my sleep," Ava thought to herself. Adriana picked up the parchment from his hand and read it for a few seconds. "What does it say, mother?" Lorraine asked with a curious expression. "It says that the auras that are closing in are not hostile. He asked us to lower our guard and keep anyone from attacking recklessly." Just then, the temperature seemed to grow intense. When the cultivators looked up, they saw the sun appearing to growrger andrger, and the temperature increased along with it. "Is that really the sun descending to thend of the living?" Victoria muttered. "No, it''s not," Adriana replied. "It''s a person." When the descending sun seemed like it was about to hit thend of the living and disintegrate everything in its way, the sun stopped in its tracks. The mini sun exploded in a st, burning every ounce of air in the surroundings, revealing a giant bird shaped like a crow but with yellowish-red feathers resembling the mes of the sun. "It''s a golden crow. What is a golden crow doing here?" Duncan, Ophelia''s father, muttered in confusion. Just then, another screech of a bird resounded even more, attracting the attention of everyone present. This time it was a giant raven as dark as night, its aura as chilling as a northern winter night. It''s purple eyes revealed a coldness and ruthlessness like it could drown anything in darkness. At the center of the night raven''s forehead, there was a symbol of a white crescent moon glowing ethereally. Even in daylight, it was very much visible. "It''s a night raven this time." The night raven looked at the golden crow with its fiery reddish-yellow eyes, while the golden crow returned the same look with its nose blowing me sparks. "They wouldn''t start to fight now, would they?" Victoria asked with an ufortable smile. "I wouldn''t bet on it. The golden crows and night ravens have never gotten along, even though they are neighbors," Adriana stated. "They won''t fight," Sam appeared in his human form, with shoulder-length blonde hair and hazel eyes. His golden robe had a majestic diagram of a dragon on it. This was one of his four human forms¡ªtwo of them were the old ones he already possessed, and the other two manifested after he became the progenitor of vampires and dragons. The form he was in right now was the form he got from turning into the dragon progenitor, which was literally his progenitor form without the prominent dragon features. Both the golden crow and the night raven abruptly turned their eyes toward the man, who also smiled gently at them. In a second, the golden crow and the night raven''s transformations became undone, revealing two otherworldly women with beauty that could even make the rocks blush. The golden crow turned into a young woman with fiery reddish-yellow hair that seemed to resonate with the sun itself. Her purple eyes were instantly drawn to the young man standing on the ground. The night raven transformed into a young woman with night-like ck hair that seemed to harmonize with the moon. Her fiery eyes fell upon the young man with blonde hair, and her heart moved with strange fluctuations. Without a moment to pass, both women disappeared from their spots and jumped on Sam, hugging him and wrapping their arms around his neck while burying their faces in his chest, feeling his warmth. "I see you two are just as beautiful as in our past life, my dear wives," Sam slowly said. "And you''re as cheeky as ever, darling," the Night Raven girl said, chuckling. "I also think you''ve be even more handsome than in our previous life, darling," the Golden Crow girl muttered, touching his cheeks lovingly. "Hmm, I''m so d you are in my arms right now," Sam muttered and tightly wrapped his hands around them, not caring that his family members were watching. Helena appeared beside Ophelia and whispered in her ears. "Are those two my daughters-inw as well?" "Yes," Ophelia nodded. "In our past lives, these two were identical twins. Both of them fell in love with our darling andter gave birth to his daughters who would soon be the progenitors of Golden Crows and Night Ravens." The Golden Crow girl, named Aurora Sris, the princess of the radiant Sris kingdom, one of the major forces of the Vermilion Bird continent, looked at Sam giggling secretly. "Darling, are we the first to meet you yet?" "Um, about that," Sam pointed at five people who were standing not far from them with their inw family. "Hello there, twins," Mia waved her hand. "Sometimes these two can be more annoying than the Lycan bitch herself," Amelia said, smiling. "Oi, stop calling me a bitch, bitch," Lenora snorted. "Good to be reunited with you, twins," Ophelia greeted them, ignoring Amelia and Lenora''s banter, which she was already used to after all, it was the same in their past life too. "They never change, do they?" the Night Raven chuckled to herself then greeted her remaining sister from the past life. Of course, she ignored Lenora and Amelia. She is Nisha Lunaris, the princess of the Serene Lunaris Kingdom, another major force in the Vermilion Continent. The Night Ravens always had conflicts with the Golden Crows. It was ironic considering both were simr in race and had descended from progenitors who were sisters, daughters of twin mothers. ... [A/N: If you enjoyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can even contribute a Golden Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??] Chapter 131: Chapter 131: Another Trouble "So, the twins beat me to it, huh?" A voice filled with annoyance and amusement attracted the attention of everyone present, and at the same time, the temperature seemed to increase significantly. When the people traced the source of the voice, they found a phoenix emerging in the bright blue sky, its majestic wings aze with vibrant hues of crimson, gold, and orange. Its feathers radiated with an ethereal glow, each wingbeat leaving trails of scintiting embers that painted the air in a transient dance of sparks. The phoenix had three tails, mesmerizing cascades of mes trailing behind like aet''s tail, leaving a trail of ephemeral brilliance and powerful sparks. Then, the transformation became undone, revealing a young woman with ming golden-red hair that left wisps of mes as it danced in the air. Her wine-colored eyes looked at Amelia, Lenora, Mia, Ophelia, Aurora, and Nisha with unknown amusement, growing especially more when her eyes fell on a particr white-haired dragon girl with dark ck eyes. Ignoring the others, her figure disappeared andnded before Sam before she abruptly jumped on him, pressing her lips against his, giving him a deep, hard-to-forget kiss. While kissing him, the girl sneakily opened her eyes and nced at the women, especially at Ophelia, with a sly smirk that seemed like tant provocation. "This woman, not even a hundred reincarnations could change her, could it?" Ophelia shook her head as if she had enough of the way the phoenix was acting. "We are our husband''s eternalpanions. Even if eternity were to pass, the essence of our being will remain unchanged. It might get modernized, but it will remain unaltered in its entirety," Mia exined. "Eternalpanion?" Helena and others who were unfamiliar with the concept grew curious, especially Sophia and Lorraine, wondering if they could qualify to be eternalpanions. "I will ask them about it some other time," they thought to themselves. When the girl separated herself from Sam''s face, her face was flushed as if she was drunk, and her drool indicated the intensity of their kiss. "I missed you, darling," the girl said, holding his hands. "I can see that, my fiercely gorgeous wife," Sam, uncaring about the me wisps, ran his fingers through her dense golden-red hair, burning her image into her brain. "Fufu, you always loved feeling my hair, didn''t you?" The phoenix girl, her name was Ruby Von Ignacia, the princess of the Ignis kingdom. In her past life, she was the mother of one of Sam''s daughters, who was also the progenitor of phoenixes. "Oh? I waste? That''s bad." "Mm, all the sisters are here except those two?" Two young women appeared in the sky, both of them obviously gorgeous, rivaling Sam''s other wives. One of them had silver hair simr to Lenora, and bright blue eyes that seemed to hold endless curiosity and boundless love for a particr man. Her wild heart that loves to make chaos could only be moved by the only man who could ever handle her immense love. She was Rin Yagami, the princess of the Kingdom of Minra, thergest kingdom in the White Tiger continent. She was a beastkin, a tigerkin to be exact. Her son, the progenitor of heavenly beasts, was simr to Lenora''s son, the progenitor of lycans. If the lycan progenitor was able to make supernatural shapeshifters of dog-shaped beasts simr to werewolves, then the progenitor of beasts had the ability to create supernatural shapeshifters of cat-shaped beings, like tigerkin. The other woman had light blue hair with blurred white ents at the end of her long, silky hair. One of her eyes had a yellowish hue, while the other was blue, exuding a gentleness like the calm ocean. Her eyes were entirely on her fellow eternalpanions, her husband, her family. She was the next queen of the High Swan tribe, Mina Megumi, one of Sam''s wives. In her past life, she was the one who gave birth to Sam''s daughter, who wouldter be the progenitor of Divine Swans. Both the lively woman and the gentle woman looked at Sam, giving him a lovely smile that seemed to melt his heart. He seemed to fall in love with them all over again. He wanted to shout that it was the best feeling in the world, but the words were stuck in his mouth, and his eyes involuntarily shed a few drops of happiness and love. ... It was almost dinner time, and from morning to evening, Sam spent his time with his wives. There was only one of them who was absent, and it was Sumire, the saintess of the World Tree and princess of the Nine-Colored Heavenly Butterflies. A race that were half spirits, but unlike other spirits like dryads, they didn''t born from the roots of the World Tree. They actually had a progenitor who was also a part spirit, giving birth to a unique race who were half spirits. "Why isn''t she here?" Mina, the Divine Swan princess, looked at the table. Everyone except Sumire was there, and she didn''t like it one bit. Like Sam, she also liked it when the family is together. "She is the saintess of the World Tree; she couldn''t leave that territory, not unless my sister grows to the middle stage of her phase," Sam said in a low voice. "I miss her," Mina muttered. "Brother, carry me," Jane pulled at his hand, making her face look all cute. Sam smiled and made her sit on hisp, patting her head. "My Jane is a good girl, isn''t she?" "Mm, Jane good girl," Jane giggled cutely, satisfied with the spoiling she was getting. As the oldest sister of the twins, she brimmed with jealousy when she learned that Lily was ying with her brother all night. Of course, Jane didn''t know that Lily was ying with their sweet brother in her dreams, which she could control to a certain degree due to her innate ability, the dream walker. "I want to sit on sap too," Lily, like a sponge ball, bounced on the ground, expressing her desire for attention from her brother. "My adorable Lily," he made her sit on his emptyp, which made her very happy for some reason, like she just got handed the prettiest doll in the world. Not far away, Mira stood. "Why do I feel like they are bing more of his sister than mine?" She told herself that she wasn''t jealous and definitely didn''t need to be spoiled by him like they do, but her facial expression said otherwise. "Wait, I''m also his sister, right? Will he treat me like that as well?" She shook her head like a machine, covering her face, trying to hide the redness. But it failed, as expected, as it did not escape the vixen eyes of women like Mina, Ruby, Amelia, and Lenora. "I heard that Sumire is the current saintess of the World Tree. Are you going to the ck Tortoise Continent next, to meet her and your sister?" Yuna looked at Sam, who was chatting with Lily and Jane as he fed them their dinner, smiled, and asked. "I want to, but there is something I have to deal with first," Sam said. "The corrupted beasts that have been spawning inside the area of the Temple of Apollo," Ruby said, remembering the issue that''s been bothering the entire continent, especially the Golden Crows, Night Ravens, and Divine Peacocks. Everyone instantly became interested in their conversation, especially Adriana, as the leader of a major n, actually didn''t know about this. "It was unknown what caused this, but corrupted beasts began spawning out of nowhere in the area of the Temple of Apollo." "It wouldn''t have been a great problem if they were just mindless beasts; we could have ended the problem by just burning them into ashes," Aurora Sris said, holding her chin. "But the problem is that these corrupted beasts seem to be invulnerable to all attacks, both spiritual and physical, and their numbers have grown too big that the joined forces of the Golden Crows, Night Ravens, and Divine Peacocks seemed miniscule in front of them." "Even if the numbers are immense, it''s not something a couple of Boundary Emperors couldn''t clear?" Adriana asked. As a Boundary Emperor herself, she knew how strong the Boundary Emperors are. "That''s where another issue arises. When a Boundary Emperor tries to exterminate dozens of beasts, the corrupted energy released from its body at its death is absorbed into a monolith that slowly corrupts thend." "Thends that have been affected the most are the territory of the Divine Peacocks. That is also the reason why she isn''t with us right now," Nisha Lunaris continued. The one they are referring to was the princess of the Divine Peacocks race, also the mother of the progenitor of her race in her past life and also Sam''s wife. She was Melina Beifall. ... [A/N: If you enjoyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can even contribute a Golden Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??] Chapter 132: Chapter 132: A Simple Choice Castle of Elements, Lumin Dynasty. The Lumin Dynasty was founded by the Qilin Progenitor. It was said that he detested wars and unnecessary deaths, always maintaining a neutral stance in territorial conflicts between vampires, dragons, or any other supernatural races. Unlike the Vampire Progenitor and Dragon Progenitor, the Qilin Progenitor didn''t amassrge forces. He took a single wife, and the Noble Qilins existing today descended from that union. As for the low-ss ones, they emerged from the thinning of the bloodline. Yuna Fulmine and the Fulmine n were direct descendants of the Qilin progenitor. In the Lumin Kingdom, he was its founder, and now, as his descendant, King Shun sat on the throne as the rightful ruler. Inside the throne room, the elders of the Fulmine n, the patriarch, and city lords of the Lumin Kingdom were present. The codex notification shed before Sam''s closed eyes as he sat casually on the throne that belonged to the Qilin progenitor. When he opened his eyes, they glowed bright green, and his hair, seemingly awaiting thepletion of the bloodline assimtion, moved with the air, transforming into lustrous long hair shaded in dark brown. A sudden chill ran down the spines of those present. The feeling of racial inferiority they had felt before intensified. Oddly, it didn''t affect Yuna. Even her father was influenced by this invisible pressure. "Where has your respect for your progenitor gone?" An aura filled with friendly hostility emanated from Sam. In an instant, the throne room, which seemed crafted from purple marble, turned green from the emitted aura. Without hesitation, the Qilins present dropped to their knees, except for Yuna, who stood expressionlessly beside her husband like an obedient wife. "This pressure... it''s too much." "H-how can anyone release such pressure?" Some strong-minded individuals gathered the courage to try and use their lightning Qilin abilities to rise, but to their horror, their ess to their powers seemed cut off. At that point, some astute individuals realized who they were dealing with. King Shun was one of those people. "The Progenitor... he is the Progenitor," he gulped, and an intense reaction rippled through everyone who grasped this revtion. "We greet our progenitor," As everyone learned the truth, they greeted him with absolute respect and fear¡ªrespect for his status as the progenitor, and fear of the unknown. The unknown being, Sam, who was once a noble dragon, suddenly turned into a progenitor of vampires, dragons, and now qilins?. This was beyond the borderline of the unknown, but it was normal for someone like Sam, after he was called the beginning of Anomalies and the unknown. Sam smirked in satisfaction and nced at Yuna, as if asking for praise. "You were good, husband," Yuna smiled and ced her hand on his shoulder, appreciating him. Then Sam turned his attention back to the qilins. "So, where do I start?" His gaze went toward King Shun, and he retracted his aura but still kept enough pressure to keep them on their toes. "Honestly, I''m quite impressed with the qilins. You guys kept the qilin tradition going, never engaging in outside conflicts," Sam said, and the qilins felt boundless happiness that seemed to appear out of nowhere, like one would feel when appreciated by their father. Suddenly, the pressure increased, and Sam''s face grew intense. "But it doesn''t change the fact that the branch family delved into devil arts... What''s your opinion on this, Shun?" "Sam... My king, please believe me, as you know the branch family and the main family have always been like day and night. They never got along. It''s been too long since the main family interfered with any business concerning the branch family." "And we certainly don''t have a clue why or how the branch family joined hands with those corrupted men." The incident with the corrupted ones made a huge impact on the cultivator society. Yes, Sam purposely let this news spread to everyone, even to the normal citizens. A lot of people had dissatisfied reactions to this event. While there were some who even wanted to award those corrupted men with public execution. Even those who were innocent were ridiculed just because they were rted to those disgusting men, even though they did not have a clue about it. "Hmm." King Shun and the others were really ufortable seeing their progenitor silent, without any expression to discern. "Where are you keeping the corrupted branch family members?" "In the underground prison, my king. Cultivation destroyed and poisoned to keep them paralyzed," Patriarch Fulmine replied, still looking down. "Execute them in public, except the head of the branch family. You understand?" Sam''s order held no ce for negotiation. Everyone was aware of that and wouldn''t raise their voice even if they wanted to say something unrted to it. They definitely didn''t have a death wish, and certainly didn''t want to be ostracized. "As you wish, my king." "Also, make their death more excruciating, like hitting one''s ballsack a thousand times," Sam thought for a second and said with a small, innocent smile. ... "How did things go with the n, Nora?" Adriana was currently having an important meeting with the leaders of the other dragon ns. As per Sam''s orders, Nora became the new leader of the Solheart n. Not everyone weed it, especially the elders, but what could they do? If they tried to suppress Nora, that would mean rebellion against the king, the progenitor. No one wanted to intentionally or identally offend the progenitor, especially someone who was beyondmon understanding, even by supernatural standards¡ªan anomaly. Currently, with him being the progenitor of dragons, vampires, and qilins, it was already known to the public. He didn''t care about keeping this a secret because the more people knew about it, the better. He didn''t mind what kind of absurd theories people would make about him; he figured that any absurd theories might very well be within the scope of possibilities when ites to him. The only problem they faced, not Sam and his wives but others, was the reaction from other supernatural races. The Azure Dragon Continent was the territory of dragons, vampires, and qilins. Now, all of them had a progenitor, which meant their forces would grow substantially from now on. It might not seem like it, but as stories about him spread, it would make the other supernatural races nervous. Sam wasn''t the least bit bothered about this, though. "It''s going well, I guess," Nora answered in a low voice. "Not everyone is happy about this new arrangement, but they can''t refuse my order since they are afraid of the progenitor." After a moment''s pause, she continued, "Mm... Where is the progenitor?" "The underground prison." ... The underground prison, the Bur Castle, the Drakulon City. "Just kill us and end our pitiful lives, why don''t you?" Patriarch Solheart, or rather, the ex-patriarch of the Solheart n, bit his lips, which were drenched with a ck liquid. His gaze raised as the figure of a tall man emerged from the veil of darkness in the prison that seemed like it had never met light in its life. Patriarch Solheart may not have seen his face, but he knew who he was. He was the meddling kid who thwarted his ns for eternal life, the boy whom he hated more than anything in the universe. "I will give you two options," the figure approached him, letting them see his face. "You can either tell me how you got involved with the devil arts and die a painless death or live a painful life, wishing that a death ten thousand times over is an easy way out." Patriarch Solheart and his partners felt a chill run down their spines when they looked into those lifeless eyes, staring at them as if they were mere ants. "Are you going to do that to every one of us? Even to your own father?" The figure, the Dragon Progenitor, briefly nced at William, who was tied up from head to toe against the wall with chains, crippled, some of his bones shattered into pieces. William looked like he had no soul left in his body. Disregarding him as if seeing a stranger, Sam returned his gaze back to ex-Patriarch Solheart. "Yes, no choice." "Now, choose," his voice resounded again, this time mixed with a bloodthirsty pressure that made them feel like they were in the presence of an Ashura. "A painless death or a torturous, painful life inside this very prison room with no food or water." Solheart and the others, at this point, had already given up everything. They were going to die; it was just a matter of how they were going to die. Seeing them silent, the Dragon King narrowed his eyes dangerously. "Look, I can just extract your memories from your head, but it will hurt like a witch. I''m just giving you a choice." After a few minutes, dozens of heads rolled down lifelessly, and the prison room was painted in red and ck blood. There stood a single figure, holding the Astral Ascendant sword, which was drenched with red and ck blood, looking at the bodies with a calm expression. The Dragon King raised his hand, and the souls of those dead men gathered, turning into a ball of bluish-ck energy. With a wave of his hand, the souls went towards the figure and merged into his body. ... [A/N: If you enjoyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can even contribute a Golden Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??] Chapter 133: Chapter 133: The Sovereign of the Skies The Grand Castle of Bur, the Drakalon City. The twins, Jane and Lily, apanied by their older sister, Mira Leisurus, strolled leisurely as they explored the ancient castle. At one end of the walls, majestic dragons were intricately carved into the stone. There were five dragons in total¡ªtwo of them Eastern dragons and the rest Western dragons. Mira was instantly captivated by the carvings, standing still and gazing at them for a couple of minutes. She seemed to forget about safety precautions, perhaps aware of the shadow soldiers secretly protecting her and the twins. Lily looked back and forth between her older sister and the illustrations, not understanding why Mira was so engrossed. Suddenly, Lily felt her viewpoint change, and she found herself in the arms of her older brother. "Big brother!" Lily swiftly wrapped her small hands around his neck. "Big brother, carry me too," Jane pouted, looking at Sam with moist eyes, as if feeling betrayed. "Oh, my precious Jane." Sam felt his heart break, looking into those small, moist green eyes. He immediately ced Lily on one side of his shoulder and made Jane sit on the other side. Mira''s eyes gleamed with an unknown light, seemingly jealous of the twins, though she wouldn''t admit it, as it would only embarrass her. Sam nced at the illustrations she was admiring. "The five dragons you are looking at were the first generation of dragons. The five dragon ns that exist today originated from them." "The man they are bowing their heads to," Sam pointed at the figure of a man floating in the air, his robe fluttering. Below him were two Eastern dragons and three Western dragons respectfully bowing. "He was the first progenitor," he turned his gaze back to Mira, smiling lightly. "You''ve heard how he was rted to me, right?" "Yes," Mira nodded. She was aware of Sam''s true identity and relevant information about his past life. Sam didn''t see a problem with letting her know about this. "I want to go out with big brother," Jane asked, pursing her small lips and rubbing her cheeks on his cheeks. "Baby, we are going out. I actually came here to get you and your sisters," Sam smiled and patted her head. "Really?" Lily asked with eyes sparkling. "Yes, really," then he looked at Mira. "Let''s get going, then." "Wait, I''ming too?" "Of course. Didn''t I say you should go out more? Starting today, my dear sister, you are to fulfill your role as my older sister and apany me wherever we go," Sam suddenly said and waved his hand as Mira began to float, and then they disappeared. When Mira opened her eyes, they were in the center of the Drakulon city. She was in Sam''s arms, his arms wrapped around her waist, while Jane was sitting on his shoulder and Lily was sitting on his arm. They saw Lenora, Mia, and Rin Yagami, the Tigerkin, waiting along with Amelia, Yuna, Ophelia, and his family members. "Well, everyone," Sam looked at his mother and others with warm smiles. "Son, do you have to go alone? Why don''t you have the elders apany you?" Helena asked worriedly. "You have nothing to worry about, mother-inw. My husband is their ancestor and the father of progenitors. No one in this world is capable of posing a threat to him," Rin Yagami said proudly. "Trust me, you are worrying too much," Ophelia ced a hand on Helena''s shoulder. "Alright," Helena gave Sam a hug and a kiss on his cheeks before letting him go. "Don''t worry, Mother. I will be back before you know it. When Ie back, I would have made you the mother of an emperor," Sam smiled, patting his mother as if she were a child. "Dear, are you guys just going to fly to the continent? Take the Cloud Carriage; it will be more efficient," Adriana suggested, but Sam had other ns. Sam smiled suspiciously, "I already got that covered." Sam shook his head, as if searching for something in all directions, leaving everyone confused about what he was doing. His hair grew, flowing to his shoulders, turning blonde; his eyes turned green, and on his forehead, a pair of horns grew, curving backward. His aura, representing the madness of the dragon progenitor and his authority as the son of the universe, spread instantly, covering the entire continent. Strangely, it didn''t affect any of the dragons, as if all of this were targeted at a particr being hiding for millions of years, forgotten by all those thriving in the Azure Dragon Continent. "Seiryu," his lips parted gently, a word that had never been spoken before, a name that had never been answered to before escaped. The world went silent before a tremor began to shake the ground. Everyone in Drakulon City felt the changes in the atmosphere. "W-What''s going on?" Ava was ufortable, but Sam appeared and caught her body. "Aunt Ava, you easily get flustered, don''t you?" Sam smiled, which made Ava get embarrassed and bury her face in his chest, easily forgetting about the tremor she was feeling. "You are so cute; I want to eat you right away." Looking into those desire-filled eyes, Ava felt like giving herself to him right here, but unfortunately, they were in public. "What is that?" Lorraine''s words brought them out from their own world. Looking at the thing she was pointing to, they saw a huge shadow of a dragon forming in the clouds¡ªor should I say, the clouds were taking the form of a huge dragon that easily covered the entire sky from their point of view. "It''s been a while, huh, Seiryu?" Sam smiled, nodding his head. "Still a showoff, I see." Amongst the clouds, two bloodthirsty eyes appeared, looking down at the cultivators as though they were mere ants. "It''s... It''s the legendary continent guardian, the Sovereign of the Skies," Adriana said with a shocked expression. The thing she had only heard of in stories, seeing it in person and realizing that it''s all real brought out a strange feeling within her. She didn''t feel afraid of its appearance. Maybe it was because of Sam''s influence as the dragon progenitor or because she trusted Sam and believed that everything was under Sam''s control. The dragon, formed from the clouds, moved gently, instantly sting away the clouds, sweeping away the dust, even breaking some wooden structures just by its pure air pressure. When the dust cleared, what came into their view was a monstrous Eastern dragon, its azure scales reflecting light that could blind anyone. Its blood-red eyes seemed to hold endless depth, capable of inducing endless nightmares in anyone who gazed at them. It had a huge tail that swirled around onto itself, appearing like it had no end. Its eyes turned towards the person who gave a very familiar and strange sensation, and its red eyes widened in what seemed to be surprise. "Yes, it is me, Seiryu. No need to be so cautious," Sam said casually, as if speaking to a long-lost friend while pointing at a huge dragon that could easily destroy a city with a simple sneeze. "My lord, my king, my creator," a voice as loud as a nuclear st, as majestic as a god, as monstrous as a demon, echoed, but the azure dragon didn''t seem to be opening his jaws. The dragon lowered its huge head while its snake-like body remained still in the sky. "Yeah, yeah, enough with the praising," Sam narrowed his eyes as if dissatisfied with something. "My Lord, have I dissatisfied you? If so, please forgive me," the dragon''s voice resonated in everyone''s ears, leaving them dumbfounded. Never in a million years would anyone here have expected that a dragon with the power to destroy a continent easily would be groveling to a teenager, well, an abnormal kid anyway. "There have been a lot of things happening on the continent, yet you ignored everything, haven''t you?" "But, my Lord, it is you who instructed me to ignore any problem arising on the continent and only interfere with danger concerning the entire continent. I was only following orders," the dragon said, sweating rivers, literally. Sam sighed. "I know. I really regret doing that." ... [A/N: If you enjoyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can even contribute a Golden Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??] Chapter 134: Chapter 134: Meeting An Old Friend "Let''s get going, Seiryu, to the White Tiger Continent. We will also meet your brother while we are there," Sam said, hopping onto the transformed Seiryu. Sam found Seiryu''s Eastern Dragon formfortable enough for him, Mia, Rin, Mira, and especially the twins to travel. So, he asked Seiryu to transform into its Western Dragon form. "As you wish, my lord," Seiryuplied happily. "Have you been well, Seiryu?" Lenora asked. As someone who had been with Sam since his past life, she was very familiar with the continent guardians. "I have been well, your Highness," Seiryu answered, ncing at Jane and Lily, who were in Sam''s arms. They gave him a strange feeling, different from what he felt from Sam but somewhat simr. It was too faint for Seiryu to believe he was imagining things. "Sorry for the trouble, Seiryu," Mia said with a small smile as she stealthily hopped onto his head and sat beside Sam before Rin or Lenora could upy the important ce. "It''s no trouble assisting you, your Highness," Seiryu replied. "Thank you for the ride, Seiryu," Rin said as she hopped on, finding all the seats upied. In her eyes, the only seats worthy of trouble would be beside Sam or hisp. But both of his sides were taken by Mia and Lenora, and hisp was upied by Lily and Jane. Jane noticed the woman with white hair looking in her direction. She remembered her big brother calling this woman his wife. At some point, Rin''s blue eyes met Jane''s small green eyes, and Jane tightened her grip around Sam''s arms as if to im him as hers. Rin tilted her head, seemingly amused by the little girl''s antics. "Let''s get going, Seiryu." Soon, they were in the clouds as Seiryu gently flew, gliding down as smoothly as water. Sam asked Seiryu to go a little slower to let the twins and Mira enjoy the ride. "Big brother, we''re so high!" Lily eximed, raising her hands, feeling the wind blow past her face along with her sister Jane. Sam was covering them with an invisible barrier to protect them from the harsh wind pressure. It had been an hour since they started their journey. Sam was looking down as if searching for something on the ground, but it was only green forests as far as the eye could see. "Seiryu, keep going. I''ll be back in a second." "As you wish, my king," Seiryu replied telepathically. "Big brother, are you leaving us?" Jane asked, pouting, her eyes moist, looking like she could cry any minute. "Jane, Lily, your big brother is just going to work for a bit. You won''t cry, right?" Sam reassured, patting their heads. "I will bring you gifts," Sam tried to convince her, leveraging a gift he had already nned on giving them. Lily instantly nodded her head in agreement, while Jane seemed to be thinking hard about the advantage of this deal. Having spent time with the twins, Sam learned many things. One of these was that Jane was the stubborn one. Jane didn''t like it if anyone other than Lily got near her big brother. On the other hand, Lily was very trusting and easy to convince. Eventually, she pursed her lips and nodded in agreement. Sam smiled to himself, seeing her reaction. He gave them each a kiss on their cheeks. "Until Ie back, your three big sisters will y with you." He nced at his wives, a determined gleam in his eyes. "I''m going to visit the Tomb of Embalming." "Be back soon," they chorused, concern etched on their faces. "I will," Sam smiled reassuringly. Blue lightning crackled around his body, an emblem of the Qilin''s power, before he disappeared from the spot, leaving a trail of sparking energy in his wake. "Is that the lightning ability of the Qilin?" Rin asked, her curiosity piqued. "I believe so... At this point, I''ve lost track of all the abilities he''s gained," Mia replied, feeding Lily some cookies she had stashed in her bags. "After he became the Vampire Progenitor, he gained all the bloodline abilities of the vampires, and the same happened when he became the Dragon Progenitor," Lenora chimed in. "Does this mean he can wield the bloodline abilities of all five dragon ns?" Mira inquired, her surprise evident as she realized the extent of the progenitor''s power. "And more," Rin said with a knowing smile. "You''ll likely witness him creating new lineages of supernatural beings soon. What you''ve seen is just the beginning, my dear sister-inw." "We''re merely scratching the surface of what lies beneath. You don''t yet realize the magnitude of what''s toe. Everything is about to change, and as his sister, you''ll have a front-row seat to it all." "Buckle up, for the story is just beginning." ... In the outskirts of the forest, on their journey to the White Tiger continent,y a small mountain shrouded in dense woond. A lightning bolt crashed down, fracturing the solid ground with spider-web-like cracks, startling the birds and small beasts in the vicinity. Emerging from the aftermath was a figure, lightning flickering in his eye sockets as he fixed his gaze on a particr spot on the mountain. As he walked, sparks of lightning trailed behind him, and the very atmosphere seemed to shift around him. A golden aura radiated from his body, pulsing with a purity and power unmatched by his usual presence or his progenitor forms. The energy he emitted was so potent that nearby lifeless forms began to stir, revived by the vitality he exuded. Sensing his arrival, the mountain trembled, rocks crumbling to unveil a hidden stairway leading into a tomb concealed beneath the earth. Without hesitation, Sam ventured into the tomb. Progressing deeper into the dark dungeon, green mes erupted in braziers, casting light into the gloomy, death-filled corridors, as if weing the emperor. In mere moments, Sam reached what appeared to be an altar. At its center stood a statue of a man, his human-like body adorned in ancient Egyptian garb¡ªrobes adorned with hieroglyphs and a ceremonial cor gracing his neck. The figure bore the head of a jackal, its long, pointed ears and slender snout exuding an air of regality. In one hand, he held an ankh, while scales of justice adorned the other, both engraved with intricate Egyptian symbols. The man revealed a small smile. "The god of funerals, Embalming Death, Guide to the Afterlife, Protector of Graves and Tombs, Weigher of Hearts." The eyes on the face of the statue seemed to move, as if responding to his words. Silence prevailed in the tomb, an eerie silence, except for the wails and whispers of souls hiding inside the dark corners. A green light appeared in the statue''s eyes before it began to expand even further, illuminating the entire tomb. When the light faded away, the statue had disappeared, and in its ce stood a man in an Egyptian-style robe. His face was hidden behind a jackal mask, while his ears were concealed under his long, thick, dark hair. His thin arms bore Egyptian symbols as tattoos. There was a divine glow to his figure that seemed both out of ce yet strangely fitting inside the tomb of Embalming. "Anubis," Sam smiled at the man. "My King." Without caring about his image as literally a god of the Egyptian pantheon, Anubis kneeled down on one knee, intertwining his fingers in respect for the one and only king. "Shepherd of souls, have you been well?" "Yes, my king," Anubis replied, still kneeling down without raising his head. "Anyway, Anubis, I don''t have much time. I will get to the point. I don''t want to make a little girl cry," Sam said, imagining the horror that could happen if he waste to regroup with Jane. "Just say the word, my lord. I will make it happen," Anubis said. "It''s nothing much, I''m in need of a lot of manpower and a lot of soul energy. Could you fetch me about fifty million souls from the underworld?" Sam asked casually, as if requesting candy from a candy shop owner. Anubis wore a confused look on his face. "But, my lord, taking souls blindly from the underworld would mess with the System of Samsara." "Just give me the souls of the damned and the souls of those who became stagnant without spirit. That alone should suffice, I guess," Sam smiled innocently, looking at the literal god of the underworld. "My lord, as you know, unlike the other pantheons, the hell of our pantheon doesn''t have that many damned souls. May I have your permission to borrow some souls from the Biblical Hell?" Anubis suggested without thinking. "Anubis, are you really doing your job or goofing around?" "M-My lord?" Sam shook his head and pointed at the ankh in Anubis''s hand. "Don''t you see the number of damned souls roaming the underground? Look at your ankh." Anubis looked at his ankh, focusing at its center. The scenery of the Egyptian underworld with millions upon millions of damned souls and spiritless souls wandering around mindlessly unfolded before him. These were the souls with no mind or souls that didn''t deserve to go through reincarnation and walked the depths of hell alone for eternity, wandering around mindlessly. "I''m sorry, my lord. I will fetch you the souls right away." Anubis raised his ankh, which began to glow with a faint green light. As Anubis gathered the souls in his ankh, Sam could hear the weepings and wails of the souls echoing through the air, a sound that could make anyone deaf. Sam watched calmly, lost in thought. "Maybe I should be the god of the underworld? That way I can have more free time" Unaware of his thoughts, Anubis finished gathering the souls in his ankh and handed it over to Sam. Sam smiled and grabbed the ankh, then used his Shadow Extraction ability to absorb the souls into his Soul Sanctum Imbibition Physique. "Thank you for the help...? You want to say something, Anubis?" "My lord, you have returned. Why haven''t you announced your return to us, your faithful subordinates, the gods?" Sam scratched his back awkwardly. "I forgot." ... [A/N: If you enjoyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can even contribute a Golden Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??] Chapter 135: Chapter 135: Overprotective "Do you like it, Jane?" Sam inquired, his voice carrying a gentle warmth as Jane sat on hisp, clutching a green pendant that matched the hue of her small eyes. This pendant resembled the medallion he had gifted to others before they reimed memories of their past lives. However, unlike the medallion, this pendant boasted more defensive capabilities. Defense was a modest term for its capabilities; one function Sam engraved on it would summon a million shadow soldiers tobat any sensed danger. And that was merely one of its many functions. Sam believed it was just basic precautionary measures. In fact, he thought he hadn''t done enough. He had crafted dozens of such pendants, even fashioning three in baby sizes for Lily, Jane, and Kate, and had gifted each of them one. Jane appeared quite content with the gift, yet she still favored sitting on hisp over the pendant. "Mm," Jane nodded, her movements akin to a bobbing chicken as she indulged in the cookies Mia had baked before their departure for the White Tiger continent. "Lily, dear, do you like it?" "Mm, like it," Lily replied, nodding in agreement. Sam shifted his gaze to Mira, who watched Jane and Lily with aplex expression. Since Sam''s arrival, they had unintentionally been sidelining her. While not entirely disregarding her, they seemed to be spending less time with her. She wasn''t envious of Sam; her jealousy was directed towards the twins. She yearned to be able to climb onto hisp like Lily and Jane did. However, she was neither a child nor bold enough to take such an initiative. Sam smiled, understanding her feelings. With his Divine Charm, he could see her emotions as clearly as water. He knew he couldn''t intervene; she needed to sort out her feelings herself. Making Jane and Lily sit beside him, causing them both to pout, Sam took out something from his storage ring¡ªa small totem with a wolf image engraved at its center. This artifact was Lenora''s mother''s gift, used as ast resort to save her little sister from assassins and send her to a safe ce. "Shisu." "I''m here, Master." "Did you finish analyzing the talisman?" "Yes, Master. I will send the reports to you." Sam closed his eyes and read through the information Shisu inserted directly into his mind, then opened his eyes. "So, that''s where the artifact sent her? No wonder I thought the artifact looked familiar." This wasn''t just any artifact; it was something Sam made in his past life, a way to teleport from one ce to another as long as enough energy was put into it. "Back then, I concluded that teleportation via artifacts like these was inefficient and had a high probability of misusepared to teleportation points, which can be actively monitored, so I disregarded that idea." Sam looked at the old teleportation totem in his hand. "I guess the ones I made have been passed down to my son''s descendants." "Lenora, your sister is in the Yin-Yang Continent." "That''s good. I don''t have to worry about it any longer," Lenora said, sighing. "If my memories serve me right, the totem should have teleported her to the Valley of Harmony. She should be with Tui and La," Sam said, rubbing his temple. "She should be fine, darling," Lenora reassured him, patting his shoulder and giving him a kiss on his cheek. ... The progenitor of vampires had his stash, items that should be hidden from every single person, even those with the slightest possibility of betraying him. These were things forsaken and damned, meant only for his use and harnessing. Part of the reason was that some of the items could only be controlled by the progenitor of vampires. "Whoa, there''s a ce like this in Nightingale?" Countess Frostine muttered. Even a countess like herself didn''t know such a ce existed, and she was as old as the mountains. Countess Kaminari looked at Countess Telluris, who didn''t seem too surprised by the location where the mini Kate Drac led them, an irritated expression on her childish face. "Howe you don''t seem surprised, ra?" "I have the ability to sense changes in the earth, remember? Of course, I knew a ce like this existed," Countess Telluris replied, looking at the entrance. "Why haven''t you mentioned anything about this before?" Countess Kaminari whispered in her ear, careful not to anger Kate. Even though Kate had regressed to a child, she still possessed the strength she had before, and not to mention Sam, the progenitor, treated her like a daughter. They had to be even more cautious and try not to offend her. "Even though I was able to sense the ce, I couldn''t sense what''s inside. There was a barrier protecting it, and moreover, it was in the Drac n''s territory. I couldn''t do anything about it," Countess Telluris exined. Having heard their discussion, Kate sighed. "This ce belonged to my great-grandfather, the vampire progenitor. Only those from his eldest son''s sireline can enter this ce. You''re lucky; if you had tried to barge in here, your blood would have been sucked out, and you would have died instantly." "My queen, why did you bring us down here?" Countess Frostine asked. "My father... the progenitor, asked for something from here. He said you counts could take something for yourselves if anything caught your fancy," Kate said, not looking at them. Soon they entered a ce bathed in blood-rednterns, making the ce look even creepier. When they arrived at the deepest end of the ce, they saw a spear floating at the center, chained to the walls as if, let loose, it would go on a rampage. Looking at the spear, the countesses felt innate fear and intense killing intent seeping into their bones. The spear released a blood-red aura that filled the ce with a red hue like mist, greatly affecting the mentality of the countesses. But strangely, it didn''t seem to influence Kate. "Don''t look at it directly, or it will give you unimaginable nightmares. There''s a reason why it''s called the Spear of Torment," Kate said, moving towards the Spear of Torment. Then she proceeded to bite her finger and let it bleed a few drops of blood. The Spear of Torment, as if sensing a familiarity with her blood, retracted its dreadful aura. Only then did the countesses feel like they could breathe again. "Q-Queen... Princess Kate, can you use that spear?" Countess Kaminari asked slowly. "No... Only the progenitor can wield the Spear of Torment. It doesn''t see me as a threat because I possess part of progenitor blood. Even I would be exposed to a new world of pain if I tried tomand it." "I guess only a being as special as the progenitor can wield a weapon like that," Countess Telluris sighed and muttered, wishing if she could ever get a weapon like that. "Do you know what makes the progenitors so special aside from the fact that they could create civilization?" "It''s their blood. It''s what makes them so special and unique. It also grants them their own unique abilities," Kate finally looked at them, who were listening to her keenly. "The vampire progenitor has the unique ability that gives him the ability to take the power of his enemies to himself, and the Spear of Torment, which was purged with his blood and the blood of those he killed, has developed this predatory trait. That''s why this spear is so... fearsome." ... Some time ago, just after Sam left the Tomb of Embalming after acquiring his fifty million or so souls from Anubis, the god of the Egyptian underworld and Shepherd of Souls, the air was silent, and trees swayed gently in the breeze. Then, in a sudden moment of pause, the entire ce became as quiet as a pin drop before something unusual happened. A distortion appeared, breaking apart the literal space. It was soundless and colorless. Then, a crack formed, spreading further apart, leaving it wide open. Figures began to walk out of the crack formed by the space distortion. One by one, four figures emerged ¨C girls who could be considered some of the most beautiful beings in the whole universe. "Quickly, mask your presence. I don''t want topromise our existence," one of the girls instructed the others. "Would that really help? I mean, you know how powerful he was in this ''time'', right?" another girl with silver hair pondered, holding her chin. "He was powerful in this time, but not powerful enough to sense us right now, so we should be fine," the third girl with scarlet hair added. ... [A/N: If you enjoyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can even contribute a Golden Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??] Chapter 136: Chapter 136: Death At The Doorstep There were five continents in this cultivation world. The White Tiger Continent was where beast races, lycans, and heavenly foxes resided. Simr to how dragons, vampires, and qilins ruled over the Azure Dragon Continent, the White Tiger Continent was divided between the beast race, lycans, and foxes. Currently, Sam and the rest were heading to the territory of the lycans, the Kingdom of Lupinoria. There were some people waiting to be killed by his hands there¡ªthose who had tried to kill his wife, Lenora, and her family. They had already killed her parents and separated her from her younger sister. This was a mistake, no, this was much more than just a mistake; it was an error, an error done to the life of the most dangerous man in the universe. This deserved a whole new world of pain, an agony of universal level, and those useless pieces of shits were going to get it. "I need an exnation, and you are going to give it to me," Sam red at the huge white tiger with big yellowish eyes, its ferocious appearance now reced with a downtrodden expression, like a boy being scolded by his mother for getting bad grades in exams. Behind Sam, Seiryu, who was getting yed with by little Lily and little Jane, smirked inwardly, seeing his furry brother getting reprimanded by their master who could very well be their father. "My wife''s family was ambushed, and her parents had been killed. What were you doing instead of protecting them, Byakko?" Sam crossed his arms and looked at Byakko, the Warden of Harmony. "B-But... but master, it was you who ordered me to never interfere in their affairs. I was just following orders," Byakko lowered his head as if feeling guilty of something, refusing to meet the eyes of his master, the only one who in this entire world had the authority tomand him except for the world tree. Sam rolled his eyes while shaking his head in self-me. "I know, I know. I really regret doing that." Sam sighed. "I''m sorry forshing out on you like that, Byakko. You have always been the Softest one of the four. I shouldn''t have tried to me you for it." Byakko was surprised. He didn''t expect his master would apologize for something as measly as this. The great master who had never shown emotion in his past life apologizing was definitely a hard pill to swallow. Nevertheless, he still replied, "Please master, it''s a small thing. You have nothing to apologize for." "Mm anyway, you probably know why we are here. We are going to start the n I exined to you long ago. You remember it, right?" "Of course, master. What do you want me to do?" Byakko asked with determination. "Nothing much. You, together with Seiryu, y with my little sweets, Lily and Jane, until I finish some business with the werecoyotes. Do you understand?" "I-I understand, my master," Byakko looked at the twins, Lily and Jane, who were ying with Seiryu''s head, trying to pull his azure scales curiously. He felt a weird feeling from them. It was very simr to what he felt from his master, but it was very subtle and seemed like... it was just starting to grow. "Do you feel it too, brother?" Seiryu looked at his brother, watching the twins with the same kind of expression he had when he first met them. Ignoring the two continent guardians, Sam looked at the vial of sparkling golden blood floating in front of his face with a calm expression. "Devour," a blood-red aura enveloped his being, followed by a strong suction force that pulled the vial into the swirling pool of condensed energy before disappearing into the palm of his hand. As the assimtion of the blood of the Lycan progenitor approached close to one hundred percent, Sam closed his eyes as he began to feel the changes happening in his physical body. His white hair grew long and wild, turning as dark as night. His blue eyes gained more life, looking more like neon blue. He gained more muscles, making his robe bulge apart. His appearance turned from calm and handsome into a literal beast of a man, which not only made him wildly attractive but also extremely scary. ... Kingdom of Lupinoria. The werecoyotes were simr to werewolves; they possessed abilities like werecoyote transformation, supernatural healing, high affinity with nature, and the Alpha werecayotes had the ability to create Beta Werecayotes. But unlike the werewolves who were direct descendants of the Lycan progenitor, they were merely a species created by him. This was one of the reasons that drove the werecayotes to act against the werewolves, particrly Lenora''s family, but it was not the only reason. "This is not looking good for us," one of the elder werecayotes said, nervousness evident on his face. "We should never have fallen for that devil''s sweet words; now we are facing death at our doorstep," another elder added, a mixture of anger and fear in his tone. "Shut the heck up! If you don''t have any solutions, then just keep your mouths shut!" the man sitting on the throne roared, veins bulging on his forehead. "It''s all your fault, Keiran! If only you hadn''t coveted the throne and given yourself to those devilish methods, we wouldn''t be in this situation!" An elder werecayote looked at the man on the throne with a ming and furious expression. If looks could kill, he would have died a million times over. "I hope no one will feel pain when I kill you... Well, I don''t care either way; you''re going to die today," a voiceced with sarcasm and bone-chilling killing intent filled the room, making it pin-drop silent. Looking at the source of the voice, they saw a beast of a man with an aura that could destroy their souls just from the pure pressure. "You... how the hell did you get inside?" one of the elders mustered the courage to speak but asked the wrong thing at the wrong time. "Well, the security was not that good. All I did was a p, and they turned into garbage paste," Sam smiled in amusement, but the veins popping on his forehead said otherwise. "Anyway, are you ready to die?" A bloodthirsty green aura spread, filling the throne room, mixed with the aura of the Lycan progenitor, their creator, which made them kneel to the ground in fear and absolute submission. They felt as if they were in the presence of an absolute unrecognizable monster that could devour them at any moment. "Everyone except the one sitting on the throne, you can die now." Sam snapped his fingers, and the bodies of those except Keiran exploded into a mist of blood, painting the room with a nightmarish appearance that could make anyone puke in an instant. ... [A/N: If you enjoyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can even contribute a Golden Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??] Chapter 137: Chapter 137: Scared Guardians "You, who have been deified by devilish ways, shall be killed without mercy." In the silent throne room, on the silver throne sat the Lycan Progenitor. Beside him stood his wife, Lenora Fenrir. They looked down at the pieces of shit cultivators who had lost their minds and given themselves up to devilish methods. Even though they hadn''t actively participated in the incident on the Azure Dragon Continent, they were still corrupted by the devils and deserved death. After dealing with those who were directly or indirectly involved in the ambush and killings of the royal family of the Lycans, they let them pass on to the deepest part of hell where they could never reincarnate into the next life. Then, there were others who did not partake in either of the incidents but were corrupted by devils and feigned ignorance. They were given quick death sentences but were allowed to reincarnate after spending a million years tormented in the Hell of the Hindu Pantheon. The reason Sam chose the Hindu Pantheon was because it was one of the most torturous hells of all. Thanks to Anubis'' professionalmunication skills, Sam left all this in his hands and let him take care of the souls and dealing with the Asuras, the demons of the Hindu pantheon. "Lenora, my love, take care of things here as the queen of Lupinoria. I will meet with the leaders of the beast races and heavenly foxes, alright?" Sam brushed her long silver hair and gave her a kiss on her forehead. "I will, darling..." Lenora averted her eyes before turning back to Sam and grabbing his hand as if wanting to say something. "What is it?" Sam asked, intertwining his fingers around hers, smiling, and massaging her cheeks. "Now that we''ve regained everything we had before... when do you think we should consummate our marriage?" Lenora asked, not minding that Mia and Rin were standing right next to her, feeling the urge to address something that had been nagging her ever since she recovered her memories of the past. "I was expecting her to ask something important, but no, it''s just you and Amelia, always obsessed with doing the ''deed'' with darling," Rin remarked, rolling her eyes at Mia''s audacity to bring up such a topic in public and in broad daylight, no less. "Well, Rin, you''re not any different," Mia said, smiling as she patted Rin''s shoulder. "Hey, don''t put me in the same category as these two. At least I''m not constantly obsessing about doing the deed with our darling every second of every day for eternity," Rin rebuked, pouting and stomping her foot. Mia turned her face to Sam. "But seriously, darling, when are we going to do it? I''ve been feeling jealous that Amelia gets to do it with you every day before we awakened our memories." "I need to know too. I don''t want this to get into the vampire bitch''s head. The others are probably thinking the same," Rin added. "Are you guys really worrying about this?" Sam asked, raising an eyebrow. "Yes, of course," Mia, Lenora, and Rin replied simultaneously. Sam sighed and secretly assumed to himself. "How about this: after we finish our first phase of the n, we can..." Sam said, pulling Rin and Mia by wrapping his arms around their waists while keeping Lenora in the center. "I love you guys so much." "We love you like the universe herself, darling" they eximed in unison. "Speaking of the universe, have you contacted your mother, husband?" Rin asked, thinking about the universal tree, who is also the mother of the Son of the Universe and the World Trees. "No, my connection with the Universal Source is still being restored. I couldn''t even contact my sisters," Sam said, lowering his head a little. The girls could sense his frustration. "I suppose I could speak with Elysia when I arrive at the ck Tortoise Continent since her source is located there." "Then let''s go and finish meeting with the leaders of the White Tiger Continent. You can meet your sister, and we can reunite with the Butterfly Bitch sooner," Rin said, smiling innocently. "Yeah, let''s do that." As Sam was chatting with his wives and his sisters, Shisu, the codex inside Sam''s sea of consciousness, flowed out through his eyes in a streak of light andnded before his eyes. "What happened, Shisu?" Sam looked at his wives. "Girls, something came up. I have to go to the Vermilion Bird Continent. Finish up things here, and Mira, take care of Lily and Jane." After saying that, Sam disappeared from the ce, leaving them alone in the throne room. "Where is he going?" Mira asked, showing slight concern for her brother. "Oh, she talks?" Rin looked at Mira, her sister-inw, and smiled amusingly. "Of course she can talk, Rin. What did you think? She was mute or something?" Lenora said. "She just doesn''t like to talk that much." "I can talk," Mira nodded expressionlessly. "You should talk more, or you can never get close to Darling," Rin said slowly. "Rin," Mia and Lenora crossed their arms and looked at Rin as if asking what she was trying to do. "What? I''m just trying to encourage her. Look at the other sister, Sophia. Whenever they are together, she is all over him. I just don''t want Mira to feel left out, okay?" ... The Divine Peacock Territory, the Vermilion Bird Continent. There was a temple dedicated to a god from the Greek pantheon, associated with the Sun, Music, and Arts,monly known as the god of the Sun, Apollo. He was also one of the patron gods of the Phoenixes, Golden Crows, and Divine Peacocks. The temple built for him was located on the borders of the Divine Peacocks'' territory. The Phoenixes and Golden Crows didn''t have a bad rtionship with the Divine Peacocks since they were one of the peaceful races of the world. "It''s been a while, Melina," Ruby smiled as she greeted her fellow sister with whom she shared a husband. "The princesses of the Ignis Kingdom, Radiant Sris Kingdom, and Serene Lunaris Kingdom, I was wondering when you guys would show up. I thought you would be too busy enjoying with our darling in bed," a girl with short green hair said, cross-eyeing with her brown eyes as if she was mad at them. "Hehe, don''t look so vexed. And for your information, we haven''t done the deed yet, so you didn''t miss out on anything major," beside Ruby, Nisha said while hiding a small smile behind her hand. A sly smile formed on Melina''s face. "I guess that''s alright." Behind her stood her protectors, who were looking at the princesses of major forces gathered in one ce with confused and scared expressions. Before long, the protectors of the other princesses of other kingdoms were also behind their respective princesses after locating them, as they suddenly disappeared and went to meet a strange boy in the Azure Dragon Continent who became the progenitor of vampires, dragons, and qilins, literally uniting the entire continent under his foot. They were still very cautious of the whole situation, not to mention that their princesses, out of the blue, imed that he was their husband. They were actually very scared of that young man. They hadn''t even told the royal families that the princesses were ogling that young man. What''s worse than that was they were doing it together. It would be a great time to mention that golden crows and night ravens do not get along well enough to call them friends, and now their princesses were ogling the same young man. This was like the calm before the storm. Once the storm hits, a war may break out between the two races of crows. Ruby, Nisha, and Aurorapletely ignored their guardians. They hadn''t even told them who that boy was or what they were doing ogling him in public. "Um, where is darling? Why isn''t husband with you?" she asked when her eyes couldn''t find the person she was looking for. "I''m here, honey." A person appeared with lightning zapping on his body intensely. When the lightning subsided, they saw a young man with an otherworldly face, like it was crafted out of a very sweet wet dream of an adolescent girl. "It''s him." "It''s that same guy. What is he doing here...more importantly, how did he suddenly appear without us noticing?" Behind the girls, the guardians looked at the boy nervously and kind of scared. As for the guardians of Melina''s protectors, they didn''t know about him yet. Wait until a few minutes; they will have the same expression as others. "I missed you, husband." Melina jumped into his arms and gave him a hard hug, as if wanting to merge their bodies together so that she could stay with him forever. "I missed you too, and I love you." The guardians were too stunned to speak or react to seeing their princess, Melina Dawn Beifall, hugging a stranger who, by the way, made them feel extremely inferior, especially when they looked at his intensely handsome face. "Melina, we can spoil each other some other time," Sam said, massaging her cheeks and looking into her brown eyes. "We have to deal with the monolith that could explode any time now." "By the way, you look like you have been made personally by the goddesses of beauty of all the pantheons," Sam ruffled through her short hair, feeling its softness. Then, he turned his eyes back to the monolith that was very close to the Temple of Apollo. It was surrounded by corrupted beasts that were constantly being eroded by it as it sucked their energy into it. "Bring out the vials, Shisu." Then Four streaks of light shed from his eyes, and four vials containing the essence of four progenitors appeared. ... [A/N: If you enjoyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can even contribute a Golden Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??] Chapter 138: Chapter 138: Sagehood Sam looked at the guardians of the princesses from the four kingdoms and waved his hand, rolling his eyes. "Get up, would you? I''m getting tired of people kneeling before me after realizing who I am," Sam said, and they rose, lowering their heads as if afraid to look him in the eyes. He nodded to his wives, indicating they could proceed. These so-called guardians were people who worked under the royal families of each kingdom. Their job was to protect their princesses from the shadows. That''s why when the princesses¡ªAurora, Nisha, Ruby, Rin, and Mina¡ªabruptly flew away to see Sam as soon as they awakened their memories of their past lives, the guardians followed them. They were able to get a good look at the man who had suddenly be the literal ruler of an entire continent. And now he had also be the progenitor of Golden Crows, Night Ravens, Phoenixes, Divine Swans, and Star Peacocks, which was probably the reason they were kneeling down right now. Ruby Von Ignacia looked at her guardians. "You guys can go home. As you can see, my husband is enough to protect me even from other universes. You understand. Oh, and tell my lousy-ass mother she can go to hell." Nisha and Aurora nced at each other expressionlessly, seeing their fellow wife acting like a brat. "You guys can go back. We''ll be back soon with my darling," Nisha said to her guardians. "Same goes for you too. By the way, you can tell my parents about it. My darling has no problem with it. Don''t forget to mention he is the progenitor of all races in this world," Aurora added. They told their guardians to return to their kingdoms and stop being such a pain in the ass, and to stop stalking them everywhere they went. "You guys don''t have to be too afraid. You can tell about my existence to the royal families. I''ll be visiting them soon anyway." "I will do as you say, Your Majesties," the guardians replied before leaving. Just as the guardians left, another figure appeared: Mina Megumi, the Divine Swan. "Phew, my guardians were a pain in the ass. They were so persistent. They wouldn''t leave unless I threatened them with our husband, whom they are scared of shitlessly," Mina said. "Why are there no people here? I heard a lot of cultivators have stationed here to control the monolith that seems to explode any minute now," Mia said, looking at the monolith in the distance. The entire area seemed to be corroded because of the corruption energy. "I ordered them to go back." "This ce looks awful," Mina said. "What are you going to do? You''re not thinking of just blowing up the entire thing, are you?" "Or breaking the space so that the corruption would be sucked into a waste space, darling. I remember you doing something simr in our past life when you blew up those invaders," Aurora said, touching her chin with a finger. "I have a couple of solutions," Sam said, turning his eyes back to the Temple of Apollo. "First, we need to get rid of these corrupted beasts. It will stop them from being fed to the monolith." "Do we have to fight them?" Rin asked, her expression conveying exhaustion. "Hehe, don''t worry. I won''t make you work unnecessarily. I have another n," Sam smiled, hinting at a secret strategy. "Even though these beasts have been corrupted, they still possess abundant spiritual energy. I can probably use them for my growth." "I''ll be back in a minute." With that, he disappeared and appeared near the Temple of Apollo, instantly surrounded by thousands of corrupted beasts. His hair turned dark ck, and his eyes became menacingly red, as if tainted with the blood of a thousand men. This was his progenitor vampire base form. "My innate ability, the Devour, has perfect synchronization with the ability of the Vampire Progenitor, which is to assimte the powers and physical abilities of other beings into his own." As he pondered his abilities, totally ignoring the corrupted beasts with their ugly, ck blood dripping all over their bodies, one of the beasts lunged at him, bearing itsrge fangs as if to tear him into pieces. A pair of red eyes turned their nightmarish gaze toward it. "Let me test my Vampire Progenitor abilities on you." Sam raised his hand and pointed it at the corrupted beast. As if responding to the call of the Vampire Progenitor, the corrupted beast stopped in its tracks. It looked as if it suddenly turned into stone, but that wasn''t the case. If one looked closely, they would see ck blood beginning to crack out of its body. Its face began to swell, followed by the swelling of its whole body. Like a water balloon being punctured, its body swelled to the limit and exploded. However, the corrupted ck blood didn''t ssh; instead, it converged in the air, making the other corrupted beasts hiss at him in fear. "Corrupted... I don''t want that," he then used his other hand to make a separating motion. As if responding to his action, red normal blood separated from the corrupted ck blood. "Absorb," the filtered blood transformed into a handball-shaped sphere and approached the vampire progenitor, absorbing into his hand. "Interesting. Absorbing the blood of a wolf-like beast gives me nothing because its power as a beast is not suitable for a humanoid being like me," he mused. He then looked at the remaining pieces of its body scattered in the vicinity. "It didn''t absorb its physical body, like my devouring ability... I guess my innate ability is superior." He nced at the tens of thousands of beasts remaining, seeing an infinite supply of all kinds of delicacies, and smiled softly. "You can be resources for my inevitable rise in power." Activating his innate ability, the devour, a huge spiraling energy seemed to be made out of blood. The entire area seemed to experience a vibration, as if the clouds scattered away from the ce, afraid of what was toe. It was as if the gates of hell had descended into thend of the living. He instantly began pulling the tens of thousands of beasts into it before disappearing into the palm of the vampire progenitor, leaving behind the corrupted blood that seemed to be filtered out from their bodies. Sam''s figure elevated from the ground as the spiritual energy he absorbed from the beasts began to raise his cultivation level. As his cultivation reached the peak of the Battle Monarch realm, streaks of light shed out from his sea of consciousness, transforming into eleven figures, each representing one of the eleven elemental colors, along with a golden-colored figure. Then, crowns appeared above each of these figures, symbolizing his attainment of the peak stage of the Battle Monarch realm cultivation. Above his head, an illusionary image of a huge lotus appeared. It was still iplete and didn''t have any Dao patterns. A few kilometers away from the corrupted area, the girls watched Sam with curiosity. "Whoa, is that the ability he gained when he reincarnated? It looks cool," Nishamented, her eyes shining. "Yeah, it is amazing, isn''t it?" "To be honest, I don''t know why he would want that ability. He already has a connection with the universal source; if he wants, he could be invincible easily," Aurora questioned. "Have you even listened? Didn''t he mention this ability will help us in the uing fight against the invaders?" "Don''t forget, he might be invincible in this universe, but it won''t be the same when it''s against invaders from the other universe, and there are also the conquerors who are the biggest threats of them all," Mina reminded them, recalling the reason why they decided to reincarnate. Sam used his connection with the universal source and, with the help of his mother, the Universal Tree, which hurt her badly, he was able to gain this universal-breaking ability by reincarnation. As for his wives, they were his eternalpanions; they could never live a life where he was not in it, so they decided to reincarnate with him. It was all because of love in the end. "I don''t care; my husband is super cool," Ruby said, her eyes sparkling for a different reason. "And he even reached Sagehood." Ignoring Ruby, who was clearly indulging in some explicit fantasies with Sam in her imagination, the girls continued their discussion. "Anyway, do you guys remember what''s the first phase of his n? I kind of forgot," Aurora asked, scratching her head. "I don''t know, something aboutunching an entity called a system? It supposedly gives him eyes all over the cultivation world and allows him to monitor every being with a snap of his fingers," Mina said, deep in thought. ... [A/N: If you enjoyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can even contribute a Golden Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??] Chapter 139: Chapter 139: A Complicated Concept A voice reverberated through his mind. "Hmm," Sam smiled and clenched his fist. "I have alsoprehended the Ferocious Dao Intent, Immortal Dao Intent, Mortal Dao Intent, and Duality Dao Intent." Just then, his wives¡ªNisha, Aurora, Ruby, Melina, and Mina¡ªflew over to where he was standing but didn''tnd on the ground. Even though Sam had cleared the corrupted beasts from the area, the lingering corrupted energy had deteriorated the soil and ground, making it dangerous to touch. "This ce belongs to us, the Divine Peacocks. With the corruption spreading to the surroundings, it might affect the livelihood of the citizens. You are going to clear this, aren''t you, darling?" Melina asked her husband, concern evident in her voice. "Of course." "How are you going to do it, darling? If I remember correctly, we have to destroy everything that''s been corrupted to prevent it from spreading, right?" Mina recalled their past experiences dealing with corruption. "There is no need for that. I found an alternate solution that works just as well," Sam said, raising his hand forward and conjuring his crimson dragon mes. "We have to purge this ce with mes," he continued, raising his other hand, this time conjuring a me powered by his vampire essence. "We will set this ce on fire using all the mes we have at hand," he dered, pointing his palm, which zed with crimson dragon mes, and shot out a softball-sized crimson fireball at the area where corruption was rampant. The fireball gentlynded on the corrupted ground, but it didn''t seem to affect the corruption at all. Without a care in the world, Sam then pointed his vampiric fireball at the same spot where the crimson dragon mes failed to burn away the corruption. When the vampiric fireball collided with the crimson dragon me, there was no explosion. Instead, they seemed to merge, creating a new type of me containing the essence of both a vampire and a dragon. "Darling, how did you manage tobine two different mes? mes of different nature will be aggressive against each other," Nisha asked, looking at the merged me that retained the crimson color while its power seemed significantly amplified. Typically, mes of different natures would not amalgamate because they were of different origins and nature. It was simr to oil and water¡ªboth were liquids, but of different nature, so they could never mix. "Yes, you are correct; they indeed won''t mix, but that''s not the case with me," Sam revealed a small smile while conjuring golden Sun me, which he gained after bing the Golden Crow Progenitor, on one hand, and Phoenix me, which his Phoenix Progenitor side gave him, on the other hand. "Although these mes have different characteristics and different natures, theye from the same source, which is me. But that alone won''t exin how I can do this," Sam brought his hands closer and merged the two mes, creating a ball of golden mes radiating reddish wisps that seemed to float magically in the air without extinguishing. "It''s my unique ess to the universal source," Sam threw the ball of this unknown me at another area with marginal corruption. As soon as the mes made contact with the ce, it began to burn like a rapid forest fire being strengthened by extreme wind, except this was infinitely more powerful. "Every type of energy in this universe, be it Qi, mana, ether, everything,es from the universal source. And I, who have been born from the universal source, naturally have affinity and unparalleledpatibility with every energy in the universe." "It''s also one of the reasons I was able to create and merge all these mes into one unique, unquenchable me." "I don''t know if I should say this, but you are a monster, darling," Ruby said sneakily snuggling into his arms. Nisha and Aurora rolled their eyes at Ruby, thinking something very rude about her. "Even a hundred reincarnations wouldn''t change this, bitch." "Being too powerful is a good thing because it means we can have our long-dreamt vacation, which canst for eternity," Melina''s eyes gleamed with excitement as she thought about a certain vacation n she had with her fellow wives in their past life. "Now, Melina, there are better things to do than going on a long vacation," Mina said with hidden meaning behind her words. "What could be better than spending time with our husband in bed somewhere surrounded by beach sand and ocean, cold weather, no work, an ind would be perfection?" Melina genuinely didn''t think there would be anything better than spending time with their husband in bed. "Yeah, I want to know too," Nisha raised her hand as if asking to clear a doubt from her homeroom teacher. "I like Melina''s idea. What could be better?" Aurora also looked at Mina for answers. Mina, with her heterochromia eyes, looked at the girls amusingly while Sam smiled secretly, understanding what Mina was talking about. One of Mina''s eyes was yellow, and the other was blue. This condition was due to her innate ability, which made one of her eyes bright yellow. "Have children... I believe having children with our husband is more important than vacation. Our past life children have already entered the cycle of reincarnation. I think we should have children in this life, right?" Mina said, taking a moment for herself. "And we should raise them right." "I... I haven''t thought about that," Ruby said with an expressionless face. "Why are you suddenly talking about having children? Aren''t we too young?" Aurora asked with suspicion. "Did you guys forget about my innate ability?" Mina pointed at her right-side yellowish eye, which was glowing with an ethereal light. "You... You have that ability in this life too? How is that possible?" "It''s not that surprising. Innate abilities are sometimes bound to you on a soul level. It is possible to reincarnate with abilities from the past," Sam exined. Mina''s unique ability, while simple, was terrifying. It could be considered one of the most powerful abilities¡ªa form of irvoyance, allowing her to see future events like watching a football game. If mastered, it could even let her influence time. "Did you see the future? Did you see us having children? Is that why you are saying that?" Ruby brought her face close to Mina''s, as if searching her soul for answers. "I... I kind of did, yes," Mina replied ufortably, not liking the expression on Ruby''s face. "Did you see what my daughter looked like?" "No, it was just images. Wait, first of all, how do you know you would be having a daughter in the future?" "So, I have a daughter in the future you saw, is that right?" "No, I mean, I don''t know. I only saw glimpses of the future. I still have trouble controlling my ability. Most of the time, it acts on its own. I can''t quite figure out the trigger." While Ruby and Mina were bantering about the possible future, Aurora, Nisha, and Melina were chatting about what their daughter would be like. Sam watched their interaction with a small smile, not disturbing their moment and simply enjoying himself in silence. "So, tell us, what did you see?" Nisha pulled Mina''s hand, urging her to share what she had witnessed in their future. "Before she tells you, remember, the future is always changing. It''s not fixed, so don''t get your hopes high. Do you understand?" Sam reminded them. The future is aplex concept. What is it, really? It''s something yet to happen, something that may ur in the near or distant future. It''s constant but also ever-changing with every action taken. For instance, let''s say Mina sees a significant event involving Ruby in the future and shares it with her. This information might alter Ruby''s choices, leading to apletely different future from the one Mina originally foresaw. But then there''s anotherplication. If the future changes due to Mina''s intervention, wouldn''t that mean the future she initially saw has also changed? If that''s the case, then the future Mina saw and the new future created because of her intervention, which led Ruby to make different choices, would be the same future, wouldn''t it? Time travel is a mind-bending concept. Trying to exin it simply almost made me lose half my brain. It''s because of this chaos that everyone advises against meddling with time. And they''re right, but not to Sam. He understands it very well. If he wasn''t sure about it, he wouldn''t be allowing Mina to speak about the future in the first ce. While Mina was exining the future she saw to her fellow wives, there was something interesting happening in the ck Tortoise Continent. ... [A/N: If you enjoyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can even contribute a Golden Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ?? Chapter 140: Chapter 140: First Phase Of The Plan In the Territory of Half Spirits, within the heavenly Butterflies, situated on the ck Tortoise Continent, a young woman rested in a garden that seemed to stretch as far as the eye could see. This garden had been separated into countless areas, each boasting different kinds of nts, most of which were herbs and special spiritual nts. Just by standing there and inhaling the air, one could feel refreshed, as the vitality-filled atmosphere seemed to rejuvenate one''s spirit. If alchemists were to see this ce, they would identify some of the rarest herbs growing abundantly in the garden. However, no one other than spirits could ever hope to enter this sanctuary. The young woman was seated in the center of the garden, upon a huge root of a tree that stretched far into the blue sky. She gently touched the root, as if trying to feel something, and her smile revealed that she received a response from the tree. She was not alone; hundreds of dryads hid in the trees, fairies tended to the herbs happily, and dozens of sirens yed in the nearby river. The atmosphere, the breathtaking scenery, the aroma of herbs, the giggling of the fairies, and the songs of sirens made the ce appear peaceful, exining why spirits were so adamant about keeping outsiders away. Sumire, the young woman with rosy short hair, watched as a palm-sized Ulysses butterfly approached her. She stretched out her finger, allowing the butterfly tond gently as she observed its wings. As Sumire enjoyed the moment, a breeze brushed against her face, bringing a smile to her lips. She raised her head to see a man with green hair and starry brown eyes, dressed in green clothes thatplemented his appearance. "You know, your sister sensed your arrival way before me," Sumire said, smiling as she approached the man, standing before him with a slight gap between them. Sam reached out, gently caressing her fair face. "I can never get used to how strikingly beautiful you are." "Ah, husband, we spirits are peaceful. How can you ever associate me with being striking? Even if it''s apliment," Sumire teased. "I know spirits are peaceful, but are you?" Sam smiled, then turned to the other spirits. The dryads stopped their tasks, the sirens ceased their songs, and the fairies paused in their work, all bowing in respect to the king of spirits and his wife, Lady Sumire. "Rx, no need to be so tense," Sam said gently, his voice carrying the weight of authority. The spirits ceased their bowing, instead circling around the king and his wife. Sam then approached a humongous banyan-shaped tree. cing his palm on its trunk, he spoke softly, "It''s been a while, my beloved sister." In response to his soothing voice, an intense ray of golden energy shot out from the tree, ascending to the top and instantly turning the clear blue sky into a golden heaven. Everyone, not just in the ck Tortoise Continent, but every single being in the cultivation world bore witness to this unbelievable phenomenon. When the golden light faded away, the humongous banyan tree had disappeared, and in its ce stood a woman surrounded by a golden aura that radiated an otherworldly presence. The woman had forest-green hair and golden-colored eyes. Her face looked exactly like Sam''s; she was like a female version of him. The woman looked at Sam with warmth. She instantly appeared before him, wrapping her arms around his neck, nting a kiss on his cheeks, and then hugging him, totally ignoring the spirits in the surroundings. "I missed you too much... Why didn''t you contact us as soon as you awakened your memories?" "My connection with the universal source hasn''t restored yet." "Let me help you with that." The woman ced her palm where his heart was located and channeled her unique universal energy directly into his inner world, circting it in a weird manner that sent warm feelings through his body. As soon as his connection with the universal source was restored, Sam felt like he had be a literal god¡ªno, much more than a simple god. He have be a being who was undefeated, unkible, insatiable, infinitely powerful being in the universe, beyond understanding, reborn in his full glory. The huge banyan tree in his inner world glowed with a strange aura as it finally regained its past glory and its connection with the other world trees. It became aplete world tree, his inner world tree, forming a connection between him and the other world trees in the universe. When Sam opened his eyes, they had turned golden, just like his sister, the elder world tree of this cultivation world. Sam closed his eyes and sent his consciousness into his inner world. He saw his inner world tree had turned pure gold; even its leaves seemed like they were made out of solid gold. "Your inner world tree is simr to ours, but unlike us, who be the power source of a world, your world tree bes the source of power for you," the woman from earlier said, looking at his inner world tree. Since she had a connection to other world trees, and Sam, even though he was not a world tree, was, in a sense, born the same way they were born, she could enter his inner world using her connection to him. Even he didn''t know the full extent of his abilities, as an entity like him had never existed in any of the universes. This Universal Tree had already broken the rules of reality by birthing a son. Even she didn''t know what it meant to have a son of the universe. The woman, Sam''s older sister, the world tree of cultivation, her name was Elysia, looked at his inner world tree with an interested expression. She was actually pondering a particr theory about his existence, but she was a little doubtful about it, so she hadn''t mentioned it to her little brother. "Big sister Elysia..." Sam called out softly. "Hmm?" "I''m sorry I abandoned you and the others like that." "What are you sorry for? Didn''t we make that decision together? You only did what you had to do for the future of our universe and its survival," Elysia said with a smile as she ced her hand on his shoulder. "More importantly, have you gained that ability?" "Yes," Sam nodded with an assured smile. "Good," Elysia sighed in relief, thinking that her brother''s reincarnation didn''t go to waste. He had actually seeded in gaining that innate ability, the Devour. "Before our sister gets here, why don''t we start with the first phase of your universal n?" Elysia suggested. "Yes," Sam narrowed his eyes with a strange smile, like a mad scientist. "Come to me, Shisu," echoing hismand, the Codex of the Supreme Immortal, or the name Sam had initially given it, the Cosmic Manuscript, appeared in front of him in a streak of light. Sam looked at Elysia. "Big sister Elysia, follow my lead and let me ess the spiritual ne of the cultivation world. I will take care of the rest" Nodding her head, Elysia intertwined her fingers with his, then essed her connection to the cultivation world as its power source, the World Tree. Sam felt himself connecting with every living thing in the world of cultivation, the world he was currently in. He could even feel their emotions, but right now, he was focused on something else. "Shisu." Understanding hismand, the Codex opened its pages, and pages turned automatically, revealing a page with a weird magic circle drawn on it, which began to glow brightly as if responding to the energy Sam was providing it. "Souls,e to me." Answering to the King of Souls'' call, souls began to flow from his body, one by one. Tens of millions of souls filled his inner world, making the ce look as creepy as literal hell. These were the souls he borrowed from the god of embalming, Anubis, the underworld god of the Egyptian pantheon. Then, he waved his hands. In response to his actions, the spiritless souls were sucked into the Circle of Creation. "Begin creation." Sam pointed his palm at the circle of creation, his body began to glow with a golden aura. A very tiny portion of the universal energy began to mix with the circle of creation. The souls absorbed into the Circle of Creation began to turn into pure soul energy without consciousness. A tiny fraction of his universal energy began to mix with the soul energy before new souls began to manifest into life. Elysia sighed in relief, seeing the humongous ball of soul energy pulsing with life. She could feel it was a soul, a huge soul, that had formed a connection with her world and herself, the World Tree. "Shisu, make yourself the secondary administrator of the System Soul." Then a blue screen, unlike the screen shown to Sam''s eyes by the Codex, appeared floating in the air. [System initializing has begun...] ... [A/N: If you enjoyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can even contribute a Golden Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??] Chapter 141: Chapter 141: The System The Solheart n, Azure Dragon continent. After the dragon progenitor announced himself to the world, the five dragon ns had already lost all their power¡ªwell, not the power you would think. Before the dragon progenitor''s arrival, the dragon ns ruled parts of the continent, dividing thend equally among them. However, after the dragon progenitor''s emergence, the entirend fell under his control. Even though it may appear from the outside that the dragon ns still controlled their territories, it was merely for show. The true ruler of the dragons was Sam, although he didn''t concern himself with such matters. Sam had appointed individuals he trusted to serve as the nominal leaders of each dragon n. The Hailstorm n remained under the control of Sam''s grandmother, Adriana Hailstorm, and her daughters, Helena, Lorraine, and Ava. Victoria reheart had be the matriarch of the reheart n. This decision met disapproval from the n''s elders, but they had no choice but to ept her as their new leader or face a meaningless death. The Cristellini n was handed over to a branch family to rule, as the main family members, except for the women and some elders, had perished at Sam''s hand. As for the Mistheart Dragon n, known for their intelligence and avoidance of dark arts, Sam didn''t trust them. He used fear to keep them under his control. Finally, the Solheart n¡ªNora Solheart had be its new leader. She wielded absolute control over everyone in the n, as they knew she had Sam''s support. Sam adored her daughters, Mira, Jane, and Lily, as they were his half-sisters. Any attempt at rebellion would result in a gruesome end, their bodies scattered in the deepest river imaginable. For them, living in fear was preferable to facing a meaningless death. Currently, Nora and the other n leaders were in a meeting, discussing trades and rted matters in their king''s absence. "What... what the heck was that? I''ve never seen anything like it in my life," Patriarch Mistheart eximed, still reeling from the colossal golden energy that had painted the sky. It had been some time since the golden light vanished, yet they were still recovering from its intensity¡ªmore powerful than anything they had ever witnessed. "I don''t know, but I have a feeling it''s rted to my grandson," Adriana sighed, as if bing ustomed to the surprises and shocks he brought. One moment he was a charming young man, and the next, he became the ruler of the entire continent. As if that wasn''t enough, he spoke of uniting the entire cultivation world under one banner. Little did she know, Sam had already achieved this. Just as they were discussing the golden glow, like old men with no job bitching about various theories regarding the supposedly rigged election, something happened. Everyone, not just the n leaders, every single being in this cultivation world felt something¡ªnot physical, but spiritual¡ªentering their sea of consciousness. They couldn''t stop it even if they wanted to. It was beyond theirprehension, like a ghost. No one could sense its presence. [System initialization has begun...] [System initialization isplete] [The user ''Adriana Reena Hailstorm'' has been registered in the database] [Verifying the user''s current status] [The user can ess the system functions by calling out its name] "Am I hallucinating, or are you guys seeing this as well?" Victoria reheart muttered, looking at the screen floating in front of her eyes. "It says ''the user Nora Solheart has been registered in the database''... What''s a system? Are you guys seeing this as well?" Nora said slowly. It wasn''t just them; every being, awakened in their cultivation potential or not, was witnessing the notifications of the system. "This must be the system my son was talking about," Helena said, looking at the screen with curiosity. She brought her hands to touch it, but her hands went right through it. "It says we can ess the system by calling out its name." "Let''s try it," Lorraine said with excitement. "System," she called out. ----- [Name: Lorraine Rose Hailstorm] [Status: Awakened] [Origin: Cultivation World (Prime)] [Cultivation Level: Pseudo-Great Sage] [Physique: Icicle Frostweaver Body] [Bloodline(s): Frozen Abyssal Dragon Bloodline] [Techniques]> [Skills]> [Abilities]> [Friend List]> [Chat]> [Public Auction]> [Public Store]> [Interster Auction](Unavable) [Interster Store](Unavable) [Sys-Pay]> [Logs]> [Customer Service]> ----- "Whoa, there are all kinds of stuff in here?" Lorraine muttered in awe and excitement. Then she noticed something. "Some of these functions look very simr to the ones you find in a smartphone, doesn''t it?" ... Back in the ck Tortoise Continent, in the territory of Heavenly Butterflies, Sam returned along with his wife, Sumire, and his elder sister, the World Tree of the Cultivation World, Elysia. "This is amazing, husband. My cultivation level, my skills, my abilities, my techniques¡ªeverything is detailed urately," Sumire said, checking the profile on the blue screen in front of her that only she could see. Well, there was someone other than her who could see her screen¡ªnot just hers, but also the status boards of every single person in the cultivation world¡ªthe System Administrator, Sam, the Son of the Universe. Sam was also looking at her screen, actually looking at the statuses of all of his wives, his family members, and their rtives. He absolutely wanted to make sure everything was done right. "As you know, like us cultivators, the world also has its own spirituality. This spirituality is like a library that holds information about oneself at a cellr level. This spirituality is what bridges our physical body with our soul," Sam exined, then nodded at the system screen, seeing that everything was going well. "Since the system has direct connection with the world''s spirituality, it naturally has ess to information about the people living in this world" Sam had created this system only after giving it some undivided thought. He used a lot of soul power and souls, even going as far as to lend a fraction of his universal energy so that he could perfectly create an entity called the system. The first thing is, not everyone in cultivation could ess the system, but the system could monitor everyone. Those who awakened their cultivation potential could use the system functions, while those who hadn''t awakened their potential could view the system but wouldn''t be able to ess its functions. It would show their name and their statuses as unawakened. As for the system''s functions, it had all the functions Sam''s codex possessed, like showing one''s status, and it was only visible to the users themselves. Of course, if the user willed it, they could show their statuses to others¡ªa typical system function. By the way, Sam''s Shisu, the codex, was the system''s secondary administrator, meaning it could give orders to the system in Sam''s ce. Of course, Shisu would never do anything out of Sam''s orders. Thenes the functions that Sam devised, learning from the mortals. "Open the [Friend List] function," Sam instructed. Nodding her head, with a thought, Sumire opened the friend list function. A new screen with new options appeared before her eyes. ----- [Send Friend Request] [Remove Friend] [Block Friend] ----- "Now focus on your husband and tap on the ''send friend request'' button," Sam instructed. "You don''t necessarily have to click on it, just think about it, okay?" Sumire did as he instructed and focused on Sam and thought about clicking the button, and as if responding to her thought, the system responded with a ding. Even though he didn''t need it as he was the system administrator and its master, he still let the system create a private profile for him. [Ding!] [User ''Sumire Hoshizaki'' has sent you a friend request] [ept] or [Decline] "ept," Sam responded. As soon as he epted her friend request, another prompt appeared on Sumire''s screen. [Master has epted your friend request] "Now, if you go over to the [chat list], you canmunicate with me. Not just me, as long as you''ve added them to your friend list, you canmunicate with anyone, even if you are in another world." "Even if we were in different worlds?" "Yes, that''s actually one of the main reasons why I created the system," Sam said calmly. "To improve our universe, to strengthen it before our universe bes visible to the invaders and conquerors." "We need forces, manpower that is strong enough to defend against our foes. Right now,pared to our past life, we have be too weak. In one word, we are pathetic." "Even though I know it was because of my birth that severely weakened our universe," Sam said, sighing. "Come on, darling, your mother, our universal tree, had to make that decision. Even though our universe in the past used to be considerably strong, we weren''t strong enough to defend against the invaders," Sumire ced her hand on his shoulder. "With your birth, we gained a powerful ally who could potentially be even more powerful than the conquerors." "I guess you are right," Sam smiled, feeling good about her words. "But I alone am not enough. We still need manpower. I don''t want to stay like this forever. I want to make our universe the strongest." "To achieve this, I need to make sure every being in our universe is strong enough to fight the invaders, and this system will help me achieve this faster," Sam said, looking at the blue screen floating in front of his eyes. ... Sometimeter... "Shisu," Sam called out. "Prepare a notice exining the system, its functions, and detailed instructions on how to properly use its functions. Also, don''t mention anything about my rtionship with the system. Send the notice to all the people, both awakened and unawakened." "System." [Yes, Master.] "Show me the total number of awakened and unawakened individuals in the cultivation world," he ordered. [As you wish, Master.] [Scanning the cultivation world (Prime).] [Scanningplete.] [Cultivation World (Prime): Total Poption: 8,100,224,857 Number Of Awakened: 5,703,224,220 Number Of Unawakened: 2,397,000,637 Number Of People With Potential To Awaken: 2,397,000,630 Number Of People With No Potential: 7 ] "Good job, System." [Thank you, Master ^.^] Smiling to himself as he looked at the data, Sam went through the information the system had collected with a thoughtful expression. A thoughtful expression appeared on his universally handsome face. "System, send an invitation notice to those people with zero potential toe and meet the system administrator as soon as possible." "You are allowed to tell them about me, but warn them. If they tell anyone about me, they will die a painful death." "Tell them I am always watching." ... [A/N: If you enjoyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can even contribute a Golden Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??] Chapter 142: Chapter 142: The World Tree Siblings Every universe has its own specialty and uniqueness, often reflected in their names. The universe where Sam and his family reside is called the Nirvana Universe. This universe is still in the first phase of its life. It used to be in its second phase, but it regressed because the Universal Tree gave birth to Sam. The Universal Tree expended a lot of energy and even got hurt in the process because it vited the rules imposed on the universes by the system of reality to produce a son. After the regression, the growth of the universe slowed considerably. Right now, the Nirvana Universe only has five worlds with civilizations, including the cultivation world where Sam and his family live. It also means Sam has five sisters who are world trees, including Elysia. They were currently standing in front of Sam, crossing their arms and looking at their only brother with pouting expressions. Meanwhile, a little girl with a ten-year-old appearance was hugging him, ignoring her sisters with a childish smile on her face. The other women looked like older versions of herself, all bearing the same appearance. Just like Elysia, they all possessed golden hair and long golden hair, except for the little girl who had shorter hair. "I said I''m sorry," Sam muttered in a low voice. "A simple sorry doesn''t cut it," the woman who looked a little younger than Elysia, who was the oldest of the world tree siblings, replied. They were currently in a forest that was actually a separate space isted from all the worlds in the universe. Only those who have a connection to the Universal Tree could enter. It was a ce the world trees used to chat and rest if they ever needed. They could enter this ce at will and leave at will. Looking at his incredibly handsome face, the World Tree sisters could no longer keep their angry facade up. After chatting for a while, narrating his life as he was reborn as a mortal, and his sisters telling him about the worlds they regte over, the discussion turned to the beings that dwell in their world. They became so engrossed that Sam got to know everything about the other four worlds. In the vast expanse of space, though it may appear dark and empty, millions upon millions of tons of resources float unutilized. These resources hold the potential to eventually forms. It all begins with these particles¡ªdust and gases¡ªdrifting in the empty void, serving as the starting point for the formation of a. These particles coalesce and begin to spin, attracting even more space dust and gases until they develop their own gravitational forces, growing into massiveary structures. At this stage, thecks aary core. This is when it undergoes judgment by the Universal Tree to determine if it is worthy of bearing life. If deemed worthy, the Universal Tree will nt the world seed on that, which will grow into the world tree of the. As the first generation of civilization emerges on the, it enters the phase of infancy, and the world tree is referred to as the infant world tree. When a world that has begun civilization, also known as the prime world, transitions into its adult phase, the world tree begins to extend its roots, resulting in the creation of small worlds known as secondary worlds. These secondary worlds typically exist in a separate dimension, each isted from one another but connected to the prime world. This marks the second phase of its life, where the world has reached adulthood, and the world tree is known as the Adult World Tree. When the number of secondary worlds grows beyond three, it indicates that the world has entered the third phase of its life, and the world tree has be an Elder World Tree. The world tree of the Cultivation World Prime, Elysia, is an Elder World Tree and the eldest among her siblings. Following her is Yggdrasil, the second eldest and also an Elder World Tree. Next is Irmin, the third eldest sibling and the third eldest world tree, nearly as old as Yggdrasil. Jianu is the fourth sister, an Adult World Tree with two secondary worlds. Finally, there is Raya, the fifth sister, who appears as a child and is currently in Sam''s arms, being spoiled by him. She is the youngest of the World Tree sisters. "Just as you predicted, brother, none of the humans in our world were able to evolve beyond their mortality," Irmin said. "Yeah, except for their advancement in the field of technology, which is actually quite entertaining," Drasille added, waving her hand as a cloud began to form in the shape of a circle. Inside the circle, live images became visible: people doing all kinds of fun stuff like pranks, cool explosive experiments, movies, and anime, which particrlysted longer on the cloud screen for some reason. "The only world with reasonable power is our Elysia''s cultivation world," Jianumented, looking at Sam mefully as if he were the sole reason for that. "If it wasn''t for our brother, my world would still be the same powerless and overpopted world. It''s because our brother created the progenitors that my world was able to grow supernaturally," Elysia said, patting their brother''s shoulder. "What is it, Shisu?" "Go along with the n. Also, add a notice exining what this power system represents." Then, a blue screen appeared in front of his eyes, visible to his World Tree sisters as well. [Deploying the new power level system] [Quantifying [Deployment sessful] [Do you wish to see your power level, Master?] "Sure, why not?" ----- [Master: Sam] [Status: Awakened, Evolving] [Titles:]> [Origin: ???] [Cultivation Level: Pseudo-Sage] [Physique(s)]> [Race:]> [Bloodline(s)]> [Techniques]> [Skills]> [Abilities]> [Friend List]> [Chat]> [Public Auction]> [Public Store]> [Interster Auction](Unavable) [Interster Store](Unavable) [Sys-Pay]> [Logs]> [Customer Service]> [Stat Board; Strength: ??? Agility: ??? Stamina: ??? Constitution: ??? Intelligence: ??? Perception: ??? Qi: ??? ] [Rare Stats; Will: ??? Luck: ??? Martial Power: ??? Focus: ??? Adaptability: ??? Instinct: ??? . . .] [Special Stats; Divine Power: ??? Celestial Power: ??? Luck: ??? . . .] ----- ... [A/N: If you enjoyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can even contribute a Golden Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??] Chapter 143: Chapter 143:The Devil Race ----- [Master/Administrator: Sam] [Level: ???] [Stat Board Strength: ??? Agility: ??? Stamina: ??? Constitution: ??? Intelligence: ??? Perception: ??? Qi: ??? ] [Rare Stats; Will: ??? Luck: ??? Martial Power: ??? Focus: ??? Adaptability: ??? Instinct: ??? . . .] [Special Stats; Divine Power: ??? Celestial Power: ??? Luck: ??? . . .] ----- Sam''s face took on an understanding expression upon seeing the question marks in his stats. "I guess even you can''t quantify my power level, can you?" "Forgive me, master. I couldn''t be useful," the system replied. "It''s alright. Even I don''t know what the limit of my power is. Don''t forget, there is no other being like me in any other universe." "I will remember, master." "Now, give me the reports. Have you found any unregistered or foreign beings in the world?" "Master, I have found two beings with unknown origin hidden in the dark forest of the White Tiger Continent. I''m sending you the coordinates." In his sea of consciousness, Sam saw a map appear floating in the system window. Two points were marked, showing the exact location of two beings judged as foreigners of the cultivation world by the system. In the real world, Sam looked at his World Tree sisters. "Sisters, I have somewhere I have to be. I will be back soon." After saying that, he disappeared from the separate space and appeared in a very dense forest with tall trees that sunlight was unable to prate. Sam nced at the map showing the location of two targets. He narrowed his brows when he noticed that the targets had started to move. "Trying to run? Is that a joke?" Far from him, two figures with ugly expressions were running aimlessly. Both of these people were not from the cultivation world. They were the reason why the devil arts spread among those people Sam killed, as they had be corrupted beings because of it. "It''s all your fault! If it wasn''t for you manipting those men, they wouldn''t have hastily nned to steal potential from their kin," one of the men said, gritting his teeth. He kept ncing back as if searching for the monster that had been haunting his dreams. "Now that monster''s onto us. He''s going to kill us!" "Where did your earlier conviction about finding and killing your son''s killer go? Are you afraid you realized it''s that monster who killed your son, Dorian?" the other man said, spitting as they ran with their tails behind them. Before they could continue bantering about the pathetic lives they led until now, death, nightmare, hell in the form of a man with the most handsome face in the universe graced with the most beautiful smile in heaven. "I can''t believe the remnants of the devil race are still alive even today. I thought I killed every single one of you," Sam said, looking at the two beings in front of him. "Not everyone, some of us escaped that massacre and were able to hide from you, you damn monster. Don''t think for a second I''ve forgotten that day," the man clenched his fist into a ball, even forgetting that he was speaking to the same man he had been running from. "That day, you killed billions of people of my race," he used. Sam tilted his head, showing no reaction to the obvious provocation. It seemed that the man''sment from the devil race didn''t evoke any sense of guilt in him. "What did you expect me to do, I wonder," Sam snorted. "You devils invaded our universe, the universe under my protection, and killed the residents, stealing our resources." Sam narrowed his eyes dangerously as his hair turned golden, along with his eyes taking on the form they had when he killed the devils all those years ago. "You started the war, I just finished it," Sam said, looking at the devil in front of him with a hateful gaze. "I would have let you lead a painful life, but I know better. I knew it was you who manipted those men into falling for your corruption, turning them into devils. You hurt a lot of people; you deserve death." Sam pointed his hand at the man before him, and they felt something strangling their body, making them struggle and feel pain just to move their throat to speak. Then, Sam looked into the blood-red eyes of the devil man with an ugly grin. "There will be a day when I will invade your universe, and your race is going to wish there was someone like me to protect them." His smile widened further. "Don''t feel lonely; I will be sending many more after you." ... Twilight Castle, Nightingale, Azure Dragon Continent. The Eternal Companions, Sam''s wives, were gathered not because of anything official, but simply because they found the Twilight Castle of the vampires cozy and enjoyed its istion from others. "Princess Kate, the master asked me to inform you that he will be back in an hour or so," the notification from the system rang out. "Hmm, okay," Kate nodded and took a bite of the sandwich on her te, her attention piqued by the unusually tasty treat. "Father... the progenitor will arrive in an hour," she informed the women sitting beside her with scarlet hair and light green eyes, as well as the others in the room. "You can call him your father, Kate. After all, he treats you like a daughter, and you are his direct descendant," Amelia said, patting Kate''s head as if she were spoiling a child. Kate''s expression shifted to one of annoyance, and she pushed Amelia''s hand away, clearly tired of being treated like a kid despite being millions of years old. "Aren''t you being grumpy?" Amelia pouted. "I remember you being very happy when your father was spoiling you." "Hmph," Kate simply turned her face away, indicating she didn''t want to answer that specific question. "Hehe... aren''t you a cutie," Lenora, munching on a sandwich, remarked with sparkling eyes, resisting her inner desire to fuss over the little girl. "Anyway, Kate, what''s your level?" Amelia inquired. "109," Kate calmly replied. "109?" The women gasped in disbelief, their expressions nk as they processed the incredible revtion. Once again, they were reminded of who stood before them¡ªKate Drac, the former queen of vampires, the strongest individual in the Azure Dragon Continent. Even though Sam had turned her into a little girl to keep her close and safe, she retained her power and cultivation. Moreover, as the carrier of both the blood of the vampire progenitor and Sam, the Son of the Universe, she was as formidable as ever, if not more so due to the unexpected contrast between her appearance and her strength. "Father said that the level corresponds to my cultivation level, but my actual battle power is different from my level," Kate said, smiling and enjoying their reaction. "I wonder why Father did this level thing." "As you know, Kate, he is going to introduce the system in other worlds soon. Their worlds are not like ours," Mina said. "Unlike our world, where our system of evolution is Spiritual Cultivation, their system of evolution will bepletely different." "Another method of evolution, like cultivation but different in execution, achieved through the same level of effort. Evolution that grants them extended lifespan and power beyond imagination." "When that happens, we wille in contact with them. They will learn about us, and we will learn about them. They will also have a leveling feature just like ours, with this, we canpare them to us," Mina continued. "It''s basically co-evolution with the residents of other worlds. You might have noticed some of the functions of the system Sam created were for the sole purpose ofmunication with the other worlders. An intergctic trade," Rin added. "It''s not just a simple trade; we can exchange resources with other worlds. We can learn more about the path of cultivation, improve our techniques, delve deeper into alchemy and medicine. This will be the opportunity of a billion years," Yuna added, contemting deeply about her husband''s ns for the future. "More importantly, our evolution will elerate even further. Not just for us, but for otherworlders as well. After all, they will also trade with otherworlders, ultimately leading to the boosted evolution of our universe." ... [A/N: If you enjoyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can even contribute a Golden Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??] Chapter 144: Chapter 144: Future After dispatching the two devils in a painful manner, Sam resumed his conversation with his World Tree sisters. Once done, he returned to the Azure Dragon Continent to spend time with his eternalpanions. "Of course, my Kate is the strongest, isn''t she?" Sam asked the girl in his arms, her dark hair and menacing blood-red eyes contrasting with his own. He nted a kiss on her head, followed by gentle head pats. "Yes, she is," Kate nodded vigorously, relishing the attention. She didn''t understand why, perhaps because he was the progenitor, but unlike the times when she felt annoyed being treated like a child by his wives, she never felt that way with Sam. In fact, she loved being treated like that by him. Amelia and Lenora narrowed their eyes, biting their lips at the scene. They felt betrayed seeing Kate allowing Sam to treat her like a child, something they would be scolded for when they did it. Sam chuckled to himself, noticing their reactions. Truthfully, he didn''t know why she let him treat her like that either. He never used his progenitor power or his Divine charm; she simply let him be her father figure. "I''m also level 109," Adriana chimed in. "Both of you are at the peak stage of the Boundary Emperor realm. When you finally break through to be an Emperor, you will reach level 110," Sam said. "Did you sense it? The providence of the world increasing rapidly?" Sam asked slowly. "I did. I can feel my bottleneck loosening rapidly. After tens of thousands of years, I will finally be a genuine Emperor," Kate replied. "Not just an Emperor, you can go further," Sam said, appearing in front of Adriana and gently holding her face, peering deeply into her golden eyes. "The path of evolution is limitless," he said before giving her a deep kiss on her lips, which lingered until they parted, leaving a string of saliva. "That was unexpected. It''s been a while since we did that," Adriana said, touching her lips with a small smile. "I... I don''t know why I did that," Sam said slowly. "I''m sorry if I made you feel neglected." "Oh, honey, I know who you are. I know the responsibilities you carry¡ªthe future of the Universe. I wouldn''t expect you to give me the same attention you gave me before," Adriana said, gently massaging his cheeks. "Don''t feel guilty. I know my daughters feel the same way I do." Not far away, Mina''s heterochromic eyes were glowing faintly, and her lips formed a small smile as if she had just seen something that made her happy. Sam nced at her, a simr smile on his face, as if he understood why she was smiling upon seeing them like that. But it wasn''t just Sam who noticed; there was another person who observed: a girl with night-dark hair and fire-colored eyes, Nisha Lunaris. A glint passed through her eyes as if she had realized something. She looked back and forth between her husband and Mina Megumi. "You... you just saw the future, didn''t you?" she appeared beside Mina and whispered in her ear. "Yes," Mina replied softly. "Then be a good girl and tell me what you saw," Nisha urged in a hushed voice. "Nisha... you know I''m not supposed to reveal what I see in my visions. It could alter the course of action, leading to a different future than the one I saw. It''s dangerous," Mina exined. "You can tell her," Sam interjected, appearing beside them. "Even I''m curious about what you saw. I''m guessing it''s about us." "Is it okay?" Mina asked, concerned. She didn''t want to do anything to disrupt the beautiful future she had witnessed in her visions. "It''s alright. If revealing the future you saw in your visions in the present can change the future, then it would mean that the future you saw in the first ce is the altered one that urred due to you revealing it," Sam exined calmly, as though it was a simple concept. "I know it soundsplicated, and it is, but just know that it''s no problem revealing your visions of the future to your family," Sam said, patting her head, which caught the attention of the other women, who now focused on their conversation. "What are you guys talking about so secretly?" Ruby asked, feeling left out and burning with jealousy. Even after millions of years together and reincarnation, she still got jealous when she was left out of little things in their lives. She was actually the one who got the most jealous out of all the eternalpanions, followed by Melina Beifall. By the way, if she heard what Mina was going to say, she was going to get jealous anyway. "I saw our children... our daughters. It was just an image, no glimpses of events," Mina said slowly, trying to be as subtle as possible so she wouldn''t fan the mes of excitement in them. "You mean you saw our kids in your visions? Is that what you''re saying?" Aurora asked in disbelief. She knew very well what those heterochromatic eyes were capable of¡ªthey could literally show the future. But she was skeptical because even though Mina could see the future, her visions never revealed anything about their children. Even in the past when her irvoyance was at its strongest, she couldn''t see anything about their future offspring. "Yes... well, some of them at least," Mina nodded hesitantly. "Darling, is she telling the truth?" Ophelia looked at her husband for confirmation. It wasn''t that she didn''t trust her best friend whom she shared a husband with; it was just that the context of this story was too unbelievable to ept. "Yes, and this time I won''t prevent you guys from seeing the future," Sam confirmed. "But darling, didn''t you say learning about the future is dangerous? If we are talking about our daughters, I don''t want to mess it up," Mia asked, troubled. "It''s alright. I don''t know how to exin it. It''s like an instinct or a feeling. It''s telling me there won''t be an issue in revealing the future," Sam calmly rified the doubts that had been haunting him ever since Mina started to see visions of their children. Sam believed that this was a message from his future self to his present self. There was another time something simr to this happened. "What exactly did you see in your visions, Mina?" Sumire asked, grabbing her arms. "I saw our daughters," Mina slowly revealed. "The visions started urring a couple of days after we awakened our memories of our past lives. Then it slowly became more frequent. I still haven''t learned to control my ability, and I don''t know what triggers the visions." "The first vision appeared when we were on the Vermillion Bird Continent. In that vision, there was a girl with snowy white hair and clear blue eyes. There was this divine glow to her that made her look iprehensible. She was the most beautiful girl I have ever seen in my life." "She was resting in this magnificent castle, all carved with images of dragons. She was not alone. There were three more girls with her. They were clearly sisters because they shared simr features, and they were a little younger than the first girl. But when I looked at the four of them together, a single image came to my mind." Mina gently nced at the four white-haired women listening to their conversation. They were not idiots; they knew what Mina was trying to say. Adriana and her daughters, Helena, Lorraine, and Ava, had strange reactions, like they couldn''t believe what she was telling them. "You... you mean... you are saying you saw our daughters?" Lorraine asked, gulping a chunk of saliva. For the first time in a while, everyone could see she was actually taking something seriously. "Yes, is that so hard to understand?" Mina said, feeling a little irritated by the way these women were closing in on her, as if they would strangle her at any time. "I can say with full confidence, they were your daughters, born to you and our husband." Ignoring the women, Mina continued to recount what she had witnessed in her visions. "The second vision appeared while we were visiting the temple of Apollo. In those visions, I saw two unimaginably gorgeous girls whom I believe to be the daughters of Aurora and Nisha." "How can you im they were our daughters?" Nisha asked suspiciously. "They had the same hair as both you and Aurora, and they were even more handsome than you two, which I assume they inherited from our husband," Mina said, smiling. "I''m not even upset about that rather rudement you made, because our husband does possess universal beauty. It wouldn''t be inurate to say he is the most beautiful person in the universe," Aurora epted thepliment, shrugging her shoulders, while Nisha pouted with annoyance in response to the remark. ... [A/N: If you enjoyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can even contribute a Golden Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??] Chapter 145: Chapter 145: Kenkai Victoria rehearty in her personal quarters, entwined in bed with the most powerful man in the Nirvana universe, both of thempletely naked¡ªa clear testament to the events of the previous night. "Do you have to go? Can''t you stay for another night?" Victoria murmured, pressing his face against her bosom, enveloping him in the warmth of her soft, firm skin. "I wish I could, but we need to strengthen our universe. Only then can I ensure a future where we can wake up like this as many times as we desire," Sam said softly, holding her face gently as he looked into her deep green eyes before nting a deep kiss on her cherry-like lips. "How are you feeling? It was your first time, after all. Are you still hurting?" he inquired with concern. "No," Victoria shook her head slowly. "It hurt at the beginning, as I needed time to adjust to your... impressive size," she admitted, a hint of pride in her tone. Sam chuckled to himself, feeling a swell of pride at herpliment about his size. Victoria''s gaze drifted somewhere, lost in thought, as she ced her palm on his chest. "Can I ask you something that''s been bothering me for a while now?" "Of course," Sam replied, his tone gentle and encouraging. "I want to know... how can I be your eternalpanion?" Sam sighed, a weight seeming to settle upon him before he spoke. "Tell me, why do you desire that title? Is it because you feel left out? Or perhaps because of jealousy towards other women?" "It doesn''t matter. As long as we are together, titles hold no significance. Do you believe that our feelings for each other are diminished because I don''t hold that title?" "Impossible. I never thought that. I just... it would bring me great happiness if I were to be your eternalpanion," Victoria said, moving her hand to gently cup his face. "Happiness, huh?" Sam sighed again, this time with understanding. It seemed he hade to a realization about something that had been nagging at him. "To be honest, I don''t know how one acquires that status. But I am certain that you will attain it soon. I can feel it¡ªit''s the same feeling I had before we reincarnated, the time when others became my eternalpanions." ... After some more pillow talk with Victoria, Sam walked outside and noticed Mira and Sophia in the dining hall. Lily and Jane were also there. He stopped in his tracks and took a moment to watch them from afar without disturbing. It seemed Sophia was getting along with their half-sister really well. Sam had been afraid that Mira and Sophia wouldn''t get along. Sophia loved the twins¡ª who wouldn''t love those two twin muffins? The problem was Mira. Sam was particrly worried if Sophia would get along with Mira, but it seemed he may have been wrong about that. They seemed to be getting along well. "It might be their personalities that made them ignore their differences," Sam spected. Sophia was lively and cheerful. Of course, this only applied when the context of the subject was Sam. As for Mira, she was quiet. She was not a great talker nor did she engage in any social activities. Smiling to himself, Sam approached his sisters. Sophia was the first one to notice her sweet, loving, and most handsome brother. As soon as she did, she immediately paused whatever she was doing and flung into his arms. "Brother, I heard you are going to another world. Are you going to leave me alone?" Sophia asked, purposely making her eyes look moist. Sam easily knew what she was doing, even without the help of his amazing observation skills. He knew her too well. "Why would I leave my precious sisters behind? I actually came here to take you with me," he then proceeded to pat her short, white-haired head. Then he turned to Mira. "Mira, I will let the system give you an extra personal storage space. You can store whatever you want and everything you and the twins nee d." "I''ming with you?" Mira asked with an expressionless face. "Of course." [An additional storage space with a 100% preservation rate has been added to your profile.] Mira noticed the notification and nodded at her brother before disappearing from the spot immediately. She didn''t take Lily and Jane with her since Sam and Sophia were there to watch over them. Sam watched her go with a thoughtful expression. "It looks like her potential is almost recovered. I couldn''t heal herpletely, even with the life forces of those I''ve killed." "I guess it''s to be expected. After all, she is a candidate to reach true immortality, and not to mention she is my sister. Her potential should be unimaginably high." Just being rted to Sam, the son of the universe, the beginning of anomalies, his sisters should be able to be the strongest people on the world level, at the least. "I think I can refresh her potential, possibly even boost it further if I change her biology... perhaps into a vampire or a lycan." "I want to be with my big brother," Jane protested, her tone bringing him out of his deep thought. He saw Jane arguing with Sophia, insisting that she wanted to be carried by him, while Lily didn''t care as long as she got her treats and timely spoiling from her big brother. ... "You''reing with us, Suzaku," Sam casually ordered the giant bird-shaped blue mes that looked like they could burn anything to ashes. The bird-shaped mes had a pair of red eyes. Mira looked at Suzaku with wide-open mouth and eyes, then nced at Sam with a questioning gaze, as if asking, "Are we taking this giant burning vermillion bird with us?" "And drop this mboyant form of yours, and maybe change your size; it''s too eye-catching." Following his order, Suzaku, the blue mes of the figure disappeared, revealing a giant bird about thirty meters big, with beautiful blue feathers ented by fiery red, and a sharply bent beak. "Seiryu and Byakko, I won''t let things stay as they have been until now. You guys will be put to work and do your jobs as the guardians of the continents. Tasks will be assigned to you by the system, and, more importantly, protect my family members. Do you understand?" "We do, Master," Seiryu and Byakko replied, bowing their heads. "I have some business in another world. I''m taking Suzaku with me because she is the fastest out of the four of you, and she is good with children, since I''m taking the twins and my sisters with me," Sam said, pondering something. Suzaku grinned, looking at her brothers getting reprimanded by their master before she sent a telepathic message to them. "Too bad, brothers. Master picked me. Go do your work as you''re supposed to. I will be going to another world." Seiryu and Byakko felt a vein pop upon their huge heads. "Let''s get going," Sam said, as Mira, Sophia carrying Lily, and Jane in their arms, hopped onto Suzaku''s back. She began to ascend into the sky without a particr direction in mind. "Fly straight, Suzaku. I will open the dimensional portal, and you can go right through it." "I understand, Master." Trusting her masterpletely, Suzaku tore through the sky like a bullet, while Sam protected his sisters from the assault of the intense wind. Sam joined his hands before pointing his glowing palm forward. A few kilometers ahead, the space became distorted, followed by a crack, then it sted into pieces like broken ss, revealing a giant portal big enough to let multiple titans pass through. Without hesitation, Suzaku entered the portal. At that moment, an intense blinding light assaulted the girls. When they opened their eyes, they found themselves in apletely new and strange ce, atop what seemed to be a forest-covered mountain. "Wee to Kenkai, the world of swords, spears, and warriors." Sam closed his eyes, connecting to the channel he uses tomunicate with his World Tree sisters. "Raya onee-chan." "My dear brother." A girl with the appearance of a ten-year-old appeared out of nothing. She possessed golden hair and golden eyes. She was Raya, the youngest of the World Tree sisters and the World Tree of Kenkai, the world of swords, spears, and warriors. As soon as she appeared, she jumped into his arms, causing the twins Lily and Jane to look at her with hostility, especially Jane, whose face turned a little red from pouting her cheek hard. Sophia patted the girl as if understanding her feelings. "I know that feeling; I hate it too." After talking for some time, Raya and Sam held each other''s hands as they began to connect her spirituality to Sam, letting him be the administrator of the world Kenkai. After a few minutes, the blinding golden light subsided. They were sessful in forming the spiritual connection. Now, just like the cultivation world, Sam had ess to data about every single thing in the world of swords and spears. He could finally start theunching of the system. As if responding to his thoughts, the codex flew out of his eyes in a sh of light, opening its pages. "Shisu, the origin of the system is the cultivation world. Tounch it in this world, it needs an anchor. You will be that anchor since you are connected to me." "Let the system ess the spirituality of this world just like the cultivation world and establish the interworld connection between the two worlds." [New World has been discovered] [The World ''Kenkai'' has been registered into the database] [Assessing the system of evolution serving the world of swords and spears] [10%...60%...99%...] [Initiating system inauguration to the world of swords and spears, Kenkai] ... [A/N: If you enjoyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can even contribute a Golden Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??] Chapter 146: Chapter 146: World Of Martial Artists "This ce doesn''t look much different from our world," Sophiamented, looking at the tall building structures, pces, and isted mansions with thick walls that seemed to belong to ns or higher-rankingmunities. She even saw a temple built for the god of war and warriors, Ares, of the Greek pantheon. Sophiapletely ignored the people causing panic due to this entity called the system invading their lives out of nowhere. It greatly disrupted their routine, and they wanted answers but didn''t know where to get them. Sam wasn''t about to waste his time exining it to them like he did with the cultivation world. Actually, there was no need for him to exin. Like the cultivation world, he also had some acquaintances from his previous life. Considering if they broke through their bottlenecks and achieved long lifespan, even if they didn''t, their descendants should be here. He would simply let them deal with theplicated stuff. Mira looked at the people one by one, not at the people but the swords and spears they had. It wasn''t surprising that a world filled with martial artists would have weapons like swords and spears, but it was unusual that they only had swords and spears. "Yes, as you can see, the only weapons people of this world use are swords and spears, and if the situation requires it, they would go back to using hard brawling free hands methods," Sam remarked. "Big brother, where are we going?" Jane looked around with curiosity. At this point, she had already gotten used to going to new ces with Sam and thedies who tried to getfortable with her brother. "Well, do you see that big mansion at the end of the road?" Sam pointed at the mansion at the end of the road they were walking. It was protected by thick walls, with a dozen guards guarding and checking the people going in and out. It seemed like a ce belonged to a n or something. Soon, they reached the gate but stopped when they saw the guards standing stern as if they wouldn''t allow them to pass through the gate. "They look hostile," Mira slowly said. "Maybe we canmunicate with them?" "Oh, big sister of mine, you are so good that I don''t deserve you," Sam said, patting her long crimson hair. "This is the world of martial artists. There is nothing to talk about but to raise your weapon." Sam''s eyes turned bright red, while his dark ck hair emitted a menacing aura. "What is happening?" "What is this bloodthirsty pressure?" "Who is that person? I have never seen him around here." People who felt the pressure instantly got scared to death. They wondered who this person was and where did hee from. "What are you doing? Do you have a death wish?" The guards at the gate felt the aura of death approaching them, seeing the man surrounded by the reddish-ck aura with menacing blood-red eyes looking at them like a predator looking at the prey. "Do you know who you are messing with? This is the great Antares n. No one can stay alive offending the great sword saints," the guards bellowed out, sweating profusely. Though he tried to scare off the kid, he still couldn''t help but feel fear feeling the pressure. ["The Spear of Torment" senses the hunger for blood and answers to its master''s calling.] A spear that looked like it was made out of the flesh of the damned and bathed in the blood of the corrupted appeared in his hand. Seeing the bloodthirsty weapon, the guards immediately went into battle mode and equipped the swords hanging around their waists. Sam seemed unfazed by this. Instead, he grinned evilly. "Don''t worry. I won''t kill you. You guys are just doing your job." "This is just a simple calling." Sam held the Spear of Torment with both hands and skillfully raised it above his head as destructive energy condensed on the spear. Sam gently made a swinging motion downwards, and a pir of thick red light rose from the ground where he was standing, cleaving the sky into two and cracking the earth so deeply it seemed like a miniature canyon. The guards felt as if they had seen something that came right out of their worst nightmare; they had never witnessed anything like this before. "He is... how can it be?" "A spear user... he must be on the level of a spear master, or maybe even a spear great master." "Only the patriarch or the elders can handle him." Some of the guards still had enough mental strength to talk even in this situation. Sam was actually quite impressed. "I guess the mind of the martial artist shouldn''t be underestimated; even in the face of absolute power, they didn''t break." "Good, it seems it was a good decision to give power to Andrew Antares; his descendants are good," Samplimented inwardly. There were still some guards who were sweating in fear but still tried to remain calm in the face of the maintained danger standing before them. "Who the hell dares to cause ruckus in my territory?" A voice demanding authority and exuding immense power resounded, causing some of the people to cover their ears because even the voice contained sword intent, the voice of a Sword Saint. Sam smiled and turned his gaze towards the old man in a ck robe, looking at him with intense hostility. "You are not Andrew Antares, are you?" Sam tilted his head in confusion upon seeing the unfamiliar face in front of him. The man''s eyes narrowed slightly in response to his words. Without a single thought, the man in the ck robe attacked. "Ho, didn''t they teach you manners? You shouldn''t bare your sword at someone in the middle of a conversation." Instead of defending against the iing sword attack, Sam smiled and shed his spear, dragging it upwards. An intense pir of red spear energy erupted, painting the sky andunching itself at the man. The man''s eyes widened in fear; he thought as a sword great master, he would be overkill against a kid. But who would have thought that this kid was capable of Sword Saint level power? He still tried to somehow survive the attack. He used his holy sword and pushed his energy to the limit, shing his sword. When his sword attack connected with Sam''s attack, a fierce, blinding force pushed everyone out, creating a huge crater. When the dust settled, Sam noticed the man was still barely alive. "Holy power, huh? That''s a perfect counter against the dark power of my spear of torment. No wonder you came out alive after taking my attack." He looked at the sword in the unconscious man''s hand, and as if hearing his thoughts, the system instantly responded with a prompt. [Holy Sword Cda Type: Holy Weapon Attributes: Fire, Holy Description: Holy Sword Cda, also known as the Inferno Sanctus from the set of 12 holy weapons created by the High Angels of the Heavenly Father and gifted to the Son of the Universe as a gratitude for saving his army of angels from the invaders. It grants the user the power of holy mes.] "Cda, huh," Sam hummed to himself. "Now that I think about it, the Heavenly Father gave me 12 holy attribute weapons, and I gave four of them to Andrew Antares because I couldn''t find use for them." Right then, another figure appeared in the sky, flooded with sword light around his being, swords in his hands. He looked at the destruction caused by Sam and then at his son lying on the ground, barely alive and unconscious. "Is it you who did this? Who the hell are you? Do you know who you are messing with?" The man bellowed out with killing intent spreading, making the people hard to breathe. "Andrew Antares, don''t you recognize me, boy?" The man''s eyes bloodshot hearing the disrespectful way Sam was addressing him as a boy. Just who does this kid think he is? The man was one of the strongest martial artists in the entire Kenkai. In his entire life, he has never been insulted in public and definitely not by a kid. How could he allow this boy to live after this? "Just die, you brat!" The man attacked with the sword in his hand. Just as he was about to attack Sam, something happened. His sword suddenly lost all of its power and went out of control against his will, flying away from his hand. "What? What is happening?" When he realized what happened, he noticed that his holy sword went into the side of his enemy, not just his sword, but his son''s holy sword Cda also went to his side, betraying their masters. Ignoring the shocked Andrew Antares, Sam focused his attention on the sword he summoned from his hand. [Holy Sword Curtana Type: Holy Weapon Attributes: Holy, Water Description: Holy Sword Curtana, also known as the Sword of Mercy from the set of 12 holy weapons created by the High Angels of the Heavenly Father and gifted to the Son of the Universe as a gratitude for saving his army of angels from the invaders. It grants the user high healing and regenerative capabilities.] "Who are you?" the man asked in shock and a little wariness, as if he was intimidated by the disy of power by Sam and his ability to steal his contracted holy sword from him and his son. "Did you forget who gave you these swords, Andrew?" Sam turned his face towards Andrew Antares, as his appearance changed to his Son of the Universe form, his hair grew longer turning golden, and his eyes glowed with a golden hue. Even his aura gained a godly appearance, but in truth, it was much greater than gods''. Seeing the iprehensible person in front of him, Andrew felt like his heart stopped beating. He felt his world crumbling, thinking how he unknowingly offended the person he should never ever mess with in billions of reincarnations. He dropped to his knees, and his headnded on the soil, giving respect to the Son of the Universe, the most magnificent being in all of existence. ... [A/N: If you enjoyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can even contribute a Golden Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??] Chapter 147: Chapter 147: The Forest Of Swords And Spears Sam sat in his Vampire progenitor form, upying the seat of the patriarch of the renowned Antares family in the world of Kenkai. There were two major families in this world of swords and spears: the Antares and the Lancestar families. The Antares family controlled one part of the world, while the Lancestar family controlled the other. Just as the Antares family was known as the strongest sword family, the Lancestar family held the title of the strongest spear family. Each world in the Nirvana universe was distinct and unique, practicing its own system of evolution. In Kenkai, people could only wield swords and spears as their weapons. Unlike the people of the cultivation world, who absorbed spiritual energy into their meridians to grow physically stronger and extend their lifespan, the martial artists of Kenkai used the power gained from cultivating their swords and spears. The Antares family, in particr, was known for producing exceptional swordsmen throughout history, much like the Lancestar family was renowned for producing the greatest spearmen in the world. These facts weremon knowledge, but there was one secret known only to the inner circles of the Antares and Lancestar ns: the reason these families had grown to their current extent was due to an iprehensible being in the entire universe. This being now sat leisurely, sipping coffee elegantly, seemingly without a care in the world. Not even the strongest martial artist in all of Kenkai dared to speak out of turn in their presence, let alone kneel along with their entire family. "Anyway, Andrew, have you be familiar with the system?" Sam ced the coffee cup on the table and looked at the patriarch. "My lord, perhaps it was you who is responsible for this system?" Andrew ventured cautiously. "Hm... yes, but keep this information within your inner circle. You understand what would happen if it were to spread, right?" "I wouldn''t dare, my lord." "Anyway, I want my holy swords back, if you don''t mind," Sam requested with a gentlemanly smile. If only others could see it that way, they wouldn''t be sweating from the fear of death hanging over their necks, just a millimeter away. "I wouldn''t dare, my lord. They were yours in the first ce," Andrew replied, shaking his head vigorously as if he had made a grave mistake. He signaled to his son to bring all the holy swords Sam had previously given to his family. There was a single reason why Sam had helped Andrew and his family: he wanted his own underlings to do his jobs, powerful ones. When he discovered Andrew Antares and Keith Lancestar, who showed great talent in sword and spear respectively, he gave them holy attribute weapons and even unlocked theirtent hidden potential. Soon, two men who were clearly his sons arrived, swords covered in sheaths. Not even a moment passed when the swords came in contact with Sam''s presence; they abruptly shook away from their grip and rushed towards him as if they had found their long-lost mother. Andrew and his sons looked at this scene withplicated expressions. They had been wielding these swords for a long time, together they had seen countless battles, but now, seeing them easily gravitate towards another man''s side, left them bewildered. Sam ignored them as if they were invisible air before storing the swords in the system''s inventory. "Anyway, I don''t have any more reason to be here." Sam got up then looked at Andrew as if remembering something. "By the way, Andrew, the door to the other world will open soon. I do expect you to cooperate with the other worlders. Since you have behaved well, I will give you a heads up." "The cultivation world will be the first, as for the rest of the information, you will naturally learn as you interact with them... Communication will go smoothly with the help of the system." "My lord, what if the otherworlders be hostile with us? Are we allowed to attack back?" Andrew asked. "If it''s reasonable enough, you can," Sam nodded. "It will be the same as your n trading with another n; problems and mimunications are inevitable. You can deal with it yourself as you judge fit. I will never interfere with it... Also, most of the leaders of the cultivation world will be people who are rted to me, so you can rest easy, they won''t be unreasonable," Sam calmly exined. "Soon enough, more and more worlds wille into contact with each other. Use this opportunity to grow stronger as much as possible," Sam said before he disappeared from the ce along with his sisters. Sam and his sisters appeared in another ce, a forest to be precise, in the middle of an ind situated between thends of Anatares and Lancestor. "What are we doing here, onii-chan?" Sophia asked, looking around. "Onii-chan?" Sam raised an eyebrow in amusement. "Is that what you were doing with Amelia and the others? Watching anime and learning these words?" "Yes, it has be a part of my routine when I''m not in your arms," saying that, Sophia sneakily wrapped her arms around him. "Mm, why are you calling me onii-chan, though? You are the older one, shouldn''t you be calling me Ot¨­to instead?" "Yes, but I love calling you onii-chan, Mira agrees too," Sophia replied. Mira looked at Sophia, wondering why she had suddenly gotten involved in the conversation. "Anyway, this is the Ind of Swords and Spears. We are here to retrieve the holy attribute weapons I left here in my past life," Sam said, leading them towards a cave-like structure that seemed to be the entrance of an underground dungeon. "Why did you choose this forest of all the ces to leave the weapons?" Jin inquired. "This is not just a simple forest. As you know, people of this world grow stronger by absorbing the Sword and Spear energy," Sam exined. And how do they do that, one might wonder? By increasing theirprehension of Swords and Spears, they can achieve this through fighting, training, and meditating. Martial artists use this Sword energy and Spear energy to transform their hearts into Sword hearts and Spear hearts. These Sword hearts and Spear hearts are very simr to meridians; when they receive more energy, they will evolve, be stronger, extend lifespan, and improve physical abilities beyond mortalprehension. However, it''s not as easy as it sounds. It takes years and years of hard work and patience to gain improvement, much like spiritual cultivation. And to actually cultivate their Sword heart and Spear heart, they naturally require the use of a Sword and Spear. These weapons should not be ordinary; they should have nature affinity and the potential to grow spiritually. These weapons cannot be made by someone ordinary, and it takes a long time to craft even a single sword or spear. When martial artists reach the age of 14, theye to the forest of Swords and Spears. As Sam said, this forest is not simple; it is directly connected to the core of this world. This forest is filled with Spiritual swords and spears hidden from the naked eye. If a martial artist is lucky enough, they might receive recognition from a sword or spear. "Is that why you left those holy weapons here?" Jin asked. Soon they arrived at the deepest part of the dungeon, facing a golden wall. Sam looked at the wall with a casual gaze before releasing a very subtle energy from his body, utilizing his ultimate level of control. He knew that even a slight slip in his energy could attract countless swords and spears hidden in the forest, all begging to be chosen by him. He didn''t want that to happen. His arsenal was already filled with too many overpowered weapons, and he had no desire to add more to the list. Even the holy weapons he was retrieving weren''t for himself; he wanted to give them to people close to him. Sensing his energy, the golden wall began to shake with small tremors before three swords and two spears emerged from the debris, glowing with intense white light. As soon as they came into view, they immediately rushed to Sam''s side, just like how the holy attribute swords had acted before. After that Sam summoned all of holy swords he retrived from the Andrew Antares and the holy spears which he gave to Keith Lancestor which he summoned from here without even going to their ce and exining this to them making them to go, and ask the Antares family for exnation. [Holy Sword Curtana Type: Holy Weapon Attributes: Holy, Water] [Holy Sword Cda Type: Holy Weapon Attributes: Fire, Holy] [Holy Sword Candle Type: Holy Weapon Attributes: Fire, Holy] [Holy Sword rent Type: Holy Weapon Attributes: Lightning, Holy] [Holy Sword Caliburn Type: Holy Weapon Attributes: Holy Speciality: Power to tear through Space] [Holy Sword Ascalon Type: Holy Weapon Attributes: Holy Speciality: Dragon yer] [Holy Sword Almace Type: Holy Weapon Attributes: Ice, Holy] [Holy Spear Of Hallowed Type: Holy Weapon Attributes: Water, Holy] [Holy Spear Of Purity Type: Holy Weapon Attributes: Fire, Holy Speciality: Purification] [Holy Spear Of Devout Type: Holy Weapon Attributes: Holy Speciality: Power to Harness Faith Energy] [Holy Spear Of Sanctum Type: Holy Weapon Attributes: life, Holy Speciality: Power to Trap Evil] [Holy Spear Of Blessed Type: Holy Weapon Attributes: Holy Speciality: Grants The blessing of Heavenly Father] ... [A/N: If you enjoyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can even contribute a Golden Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??] Chapter 148: Chapter 148: Making Contracts In the deepest part of the Forest of Swords and Spears, located in the world of Kenkai, Sam and his older sisters were currently resting before they ventured to the other world. Sam also wanted to take some time to monitor the changes and reactions of the inhabitants of Kenkai with the system, while also assessing the state of affairs of the Anataes n of the swords and the Lancastor n of the spears. He was something of a patron god to the ns. He found it quite fascinating watching them grow from weak, sickly men to the strongest martial artists of an entire world, unbeatable in sword and spear. Additionally, he wanted to ensure that everything went smoothly with the integration of the system into the lives of the denizens of the world, and that everyone became ustomed to the new way of life. Sam was currently meditating. In front of him, six holy swords and five holy spears surrounded him, swirling around him as if protecting him. A little farther from him, a vermillion bird with blue feathers, adorned with fiery ents resembling mes, perched down. It was Suzaku, the guardian of the Vermillion Bird continent. She watched over Lily and Jane as they yed with her feathers. She didn''t mind; she was a heavenly being, and a few plucks of feathers would not hurt much. While keeping an eye on the twins, Suzaku nced at the crimson-haired girl training with the new sword she had acquired. Mira''s green eyes gleamed with a fiery aura as the holy sword in her hand began to burst into silvery white mes. Getting into the stance her mother, Nora, had taught her, she raised the sword to the back before shing it forward. A soundless sword aura erupted, a tower of silvery mes ruthlessly surged onward, pulverizing everything in its path, leaving behind nothing but ashes and remnants of white wisps of mes containing sword energy. [You have unlocked a Rare Stat: Holy Power] "Holy power?" Mira muttered. ----- [Name: Mira Yulia reheart] [Level: 58] [Status: Evolving] [Origin: Cultivation World (Prime)] [Bloodline(s): Crimson Inferno Dragon Bloodline] [Physical Stat(s) Strength: 62 Agility: 65 Stamina: 65 Constitution: 55 Intelligence: 68 Perception: 66 Qi: 62 ] [Rare Stat(s) Holy Power: 0.1] [Techniques]> [Skills]> [Abilities]> ----- While Mira was looking at her stats in the system window, Sam, who was meditating with the holy energy emitted by the sacred weapons, suddenly got interrupted by the system. "What is it?" [Master, your sister, Lady Mira, has unlocked a rare stat.] Sam smiled upon hearing that before he turned his gaze to his older sister. "I guess it was a good decision to give her that holy sword. It''s the perfect weapon for her." "Bring up her status." [Yes, Master.] ----- [Name: Mira Yulia reheart] [Level: 58] [Physical Stat(s)] Strength: 62 Agility: 65 Stamina: 65 Constitution: 55 Intelligence: 68 Perception: 66 Qi: 62 [Rare Stat(s)] Holy Power: 0.1 ----- Sam examined her status with a thoughtful expression. "After William extracted her potential, her constitution has been severely damaged. Even with the life force of those old men, I couldn''t heal itpletely." "Now that she has acquired the holy power with the help of the holy sword, her constitution should recover with the purifying trait of the holy power," Sam muttered to himself. "The purification might not be as great as the spear of purity, but with the sword''s fire attribute that matches her innate abilities, it may prove even more effective than the spear of purity. Moreover, she is a sword user; a spear is a bad choice for her." Then Sam nced at the system panel. "Keep monitoring and inform me if anything majores up." [I understand, Master.] Mira, who was looking at her status, could feel her body tensing up. She sensed a warmth spreading through her, as if something inside her was being altered. [Your constitution has recovered by 0.2.] "I guess this is why he asked me to train using this holy sword," Mira muttered lowly, stealing a nce at her sweet younger brother with a reddish face but an expressionless demeanor, making it hard to guess what she was thinking. But not for Sophia. For some reason, Mira was like an open book to Sophia, especially when it came to Sam. Sophia sighed as she looked at Mira. She wanted to protest; her inner yandere wanted toe out and cause chaos, but she endured. Shaking her head, she returned to training with her holy spear, a gift from her Onee-chan, the Holy Spear of Purity. [Holy Spear Of Purity Type: Holy Weapon Attributes: Water, Holy Specialty: Purification] She was a spear user like the women of the Hailstorm n, and this Holy Spear of Purity, with its water attribute, would be a perfect match for her icy nature. As she continued to train with the Holy Spear of Purity, she too felt the same sensation Mira experienced when she acquired the holy power for her own. [You have unlocked a Rare Stat: Holy Power.] ----- [Name: Sophia Ria Hailstorm] [Level: 60] [Physical Stat(s)] Strength: 67 Agility: 63 Stamina: 67 Constitution: 68 Intelligence: 68 Perception: 68 Qi: 68 [Rare Stat(s)] Holy Power: 0.1 ----- Soon, Sampleted his meditation as he retrieved the holy weapons back into his sea of consciousness where he kept his other weapons. After that, he appeared beside Suzaku. "How are they doing, Suzaku?" "Master, they are definitely some of the most talented individuals I have seen in the cultivation world," Suzaku replied honestly, while ncing at her master''s sisters, especially Mira. "It hasn''t even been two hours, and they have alreadyprehended the holy power." "Hmmm... I have been thinking about making her do a familiar contract with Kasairyu. What do you think about this?" "Kasairyu, huh? Master, I think he would be a good choice, but that kid is kind of wrong in the head, just like his brother Seiryu. Are you really okay with this, Master?" Suzaku replied with a hint of sarcasm in her tone. "He will get better when he actually gets something useful to aplish," Sam replied with a small smile. "What about Lady Sophia?" "Reiryo... Reiryo should be a good partner for Sophia-nee-chan." "The Heavenly Frost Dragon, Reiryo. He really is a cold one, but he always gets the job done. I actually like that little dragon, unlike his brothers." "Well, if I ask them, they would say the same about you and your siblings." "Come on, Master, you yourself know this very well. Among us, the four guardians, Seiryu and his siblings have always been ones causing unwanted troubles," Suzaku said with dissatisfaction. "It''s always me and my siblings who have to fix whatever they did... Dragons are always crazy." "Well, not every dragon, for example, Reiryo. He never caused you any trouble, right?" Sam said, patting Jane''s head, who rushed to his arms as soon as he appeared. "That''s what I''m talking about, Master, the ice dragons. I actually like them. The ones I hate are the me dragons. They are the true crazy ones." "Now that you mention it, I think it would be a good idea to let all the crazy dragons make contracts," Sam said with a thoughtful expression. "But why contracts, Master?" "Think about it. The guardians and their kin practically have no jobs. This is one of the reasons why some of them are doing crazy stuff for entertainment. By making them establish contracts, they will gain suitable partners." "This is also a good opportunity to make them do some work in the field alongside their contractors, and they will grow stronger as well," Sam exined calmly. "This way, they will have no time to cause trouble for others." "Are you going to make us, the fur continent guardians, make contracts as well, Master?" "I won''t force you, but I do think it would be beneficial for you and others if you have contractors. Think about it. I will even let you choose your contractor on your own." "I will think about it, Master," Suzaku replied. "Or you could simply form a contract with me," Sam smiled gently. "Either way, I have already formted certain tasks for you and your fellow guardians." "I will think about the contracts, Master, and I will let my siblings in on this as well, give them a heads-up." "Sure," Sam nodded in agreement. ... Back in the cultivation world, Seiryu and Byakko were hanging out, passing time as they watched over the people from a distance. Just a few minutes ago, the system informed them about their master''s idea of them making contracts with martial artists. "What do you think about this, Seiryu?" Byakko asked, looking at the Eastern dragon perched on the ground like a snake swirled around his body. "Hmm... contractors, huh? I have thought about this before. Did the system say that Master let us make the choice on our own? Are you thinking about making a contract?" Seiryu asked in return. "Yes. Lady Rin," Byakko said, thinking deeply. "I wonder if Master would let me make a contract with her." "You want to make a contract with a queen? You are sneaky, aren''t you?" Seiryu asked, raising its eyebrow. "To be honest, making a contract with one of the queendies would be a great idea. They are powerful, highly talented, and, more than anything, they are our master''s wives." "Maybe I should make a contract after all." ... [A/N: If you enjoyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can even contribute a Golden Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??] Chapter 149: Chapter 149: The Aesir gods In the realm of Asgard, where the gods and goddesses of Norse Mythology reside, sat the ruler of this domain, the god king, the One-Eyed Wanderer, Odin Allfather, the god of wisdom and war, and father of the God of Thunder, Thor. Resting in his throne room, Odin was interrupted by the sudden appearance of a man d in golden armor, wielding a golden staff. "What is it, Heimdall?" Odin inquired, his one visible eye showing immense animosity as he spoke about the invaders of the universe. "My king, there has been a breach inside our domain. It''s the Invaders," Heimdall replied, awaiting Odin''s response to this dire situation. "Send my orders. I want Thor, Tyr, and Freya, along with her Valkyries, to give them a warm wee and kill every single one of them," Odinmanded with a stern tone. "I will deliver your orders right away," Heimdall responded with a respectful bow before disappearing from the spot. Odin''s brown eye glowed with unknown power as he gazed in a random direction, as if he was looking at something of great importance. "You can see him, right?" A woman''s mature and wise voice spoke up. "No, that''s not correct. You won''t see him with your all-seeing wise eyes if he doesn''t want you to. So, I guess he let you see his existence." Odin turned his gaze to the source of the voice and found a mature woman luxuriously seated, with golden hair and eyes akin to the World Tree sisters. Clearly, she was a World Tree herself, an ancient one at that. "Your Majesty, you are here," Odin acknowledged her presence. "Of course, this matter concerns everything in our universe. As a World Tree of the Universe, I would have to appear in person... Do you want me to contact my brother for you?" The woman''s demeanor remained unchanged, as if it was no big deal. "To disturb the Emperor for a simple matter like this..." Odin hesitated before ncing in the same direction he had gazed upon earlier, but this time, he could not find the person he saw earlier. "God of Wisdom, where are you looking at?" A voice filled with confidence, power, and intelligence calmly asked, addressing Odin. "Your Eminence, it''s an honor to be in your divine presence," Odin Allfather and the Einherjars, the fallen warriors, kneeled down, weing the mightiest being in the universe. "Stop the formalities, you are a divine being yourself, Allfather," Sam said with a sigh before summoning a seat beside her older sister, Yggdrasil, the World Tree of the Norse Pantheon. Ignoring the absolute submission disyed by the god king and his warriors, Sam, the Son of the Universe, spread his mighty senses throughout the universe and found the unwee beings engaged in battle with the gods of the Norse Pantheon. "Invaders, no matter how many we kill, they never learn, do they?" Sam''s face contorted with rage, and an intense invisible force erupted from his being, fueled by fury. Even the god-king could feel the pressure, and his golden blood seemed hastened in response. With a deep breath, his expression eased, then he nced at Odin Allfather. "It seems your gods have already taken care of things?" "I have sent some of my finest gods to dispose of those insects. You don''t have to concern yourself with this small matter; this is below you, my king," Odin spoke, realizing that Sam had calmed down. "It''s alright. I want to kill some of the invaders myself. Even I need time to relieve my stress." "Before I go," Sam turned his face to his elder sister, Yggdrasil. "Sister, we might as well execute the system in the realm you preside over." "Anything you say shall be done, my beloved brother," Yggdrasil smiled and took his hand. A visible aura began to manifest between her and Sam, seeming to converge in all directions. "That''s an incredible degree of soul energy... millions? No, it should have the soul power of at least tens of billions," Odin''s eyes widened in shock. It had been a while since he witnessed a power of this extent. [System initialization has begun] [The realms of Norse mythology have been registered into the system] [Assigning roles and statuses to the Aesir gods] Odin looked at the screen, dumbfounded but with an interested expression. As a god of wisdom and a god-king, he already knew what this system was. He had watched mortals acquiring this unprecedented entity that the Son of the Universe, his emperor, had created. "My king..." "I''m sure you already know what the system is capable of," Sam calmly said. "With the system''s help, not only can you directly interfere with mortals, but you can also have your own champions whom you could support as their patron god." "Let me put it this way: the authority of the gods from now on depends on their followers. So, I suggest you make haste and increase your believers." After exining some things to Odin quickly, Sam ced a small kiss on Yggdrasil''s cheek and disappeared from the ce. ... Somewhere in the empty space, an intense battle was taking ce between the Aesir gods and the invaders who had entered the Nirvana universe unweed. Now, they would wish they had never done so. "Valkyries, show them the might of real warriors! Not a single ant is allowed to stay alive after today!" Freya, the goddess of war and beauty, roared as the thousands of Valkyries wielding all kinds of divine weapons advanced without breaking formation. The invaders, an army tens of thousands strong, shed with the Valkyries. All kinds of techniques were employed, but the Valkyries were not to be taken lightly. They were the noble warriors of Valha, trained by the goddess of war herself. They would never lose to a bunch of barbarians. "Valkyries, defense formation!" Brynhildr, an elite Valkyrie, screamed upon seeing an intense fluctuation of energy gathering in the enemy forces and pointing at them. Following her orders, Valkyries wielding divine weapons gathered around like a fortress. Then, an intense barrier of divine power formed, creating a dome. But it was toote. A st as powerful as five atom bombs approached the Valkyries. "We cannot lose! Even if we die, we die standing strong until we draw ourst breath!" Gunnr, another warrior maiden of the Valkyries, eyes widened in horror at the iing attack, gritted her teeth, and roared. "Not good," Freya, the goddess of war, gritted her teeth as she focused all of her energy into the spear she was holding. "Tyr, Thor, I can''t do this alone." "No can do, Freya! I have my hands full holding these bastards back... No matter how many times I kill them, they keep on reviving," Thor smashed his hammer at an invader as he spoke. "You''re on your own this time, Freya. Don''t worry, after you die, I will take care of your followers," Tyr said while he fought the invaders. "I swear on my divinity, this is not the end for me." Just as the powerful st of energy was about to engulf the Valkyries and their goddess of war whole, something happened. Time seemed to stand still for a moment. Everything came to a stop¡ªthe Valkyries creating the ultra-big energy barrier, Freya standing in the way of the st, the st from the invaders itself froze. "Trying to kill one of my favorite goddesses and her Valkyries? How many times could you possibly ask me for death?" Time resumed as a voice, bright as the sun, sturdy as rock, erupted. Even the vacuum of space could not hold this voice down. Before anyone could react, the energy st from the invaders, as big as tens of mountainsbined, instantly disappeared. In its ce stood a man d in golden armor, his golden hair flowing in zero gravity, his golden eyes glowing with intense anger and hostility. He was surrounded by an overflowing golden aura as if he contained the power of an entire supernova within him. For a moment, he looked like a Super Saiyan, but a hundred or a thousand times stronger. He focused his palm in the direction where the st disappeared, his hand releasing blood-red remnants of some kind of predatory power. "Your Highness," Freya stabbed her spear into the empty space as she kneeled down on one knee, showing respect to the Son of the Universe. "We pay respect to the Mighty Ruler of the Universe." Following their master, the Valkyries all kneeled down in respect. "Your Highness, King," Thor, the God of Thunder, and Tyr, the God of Battle, also showed their respect to the most fearsome person in the universe. "Earlier, I thought you were doing well. What happened?" Sam looked at Freya for answers. "My lord, the invaders... No matter how many times we kill them, they keep on reviving," Freya answered. "Is that so?" Sam turned his gaze to the invaders as he scanned their existence. He couldn''t find any evidence that may suggest they are immortals. "Who the hell is this guy? Why do I feel so much pressure from him?" one of the invaders gritted his teeth, feeling as if death is hanging by his neck. "He managed to cancel out that st, which was strong enough to reshape a world, like it was nothing... He is dangerous," another said. "No, he didn''t cancel out the st; he absorbed it... How can a being with abilities like him exist in this measly universe? This doesn''t make sense." ... [A/N: If you enjoyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can even contribute a Golden Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??] Chapter 150: Chapter 150: Invaders Sam surveyed the vast army of invaders, tens of thousands strong, their nerves palpably rattled by his unexpected appearance. The battlefield seemed frozen in time, the tension thick enough to cut with a de. On one side stood the scouts of another universe, their intentions clear: destruction, annihtion, harassment, and plundering. On the opposing side loomed the Aesir gods and Valkyries of Norse mythology, guardians of the Nirvana universe, alongside their Emperor, the wrathful Son of the Universe. Sam''s eyes danced with a myriad of colors before settling into a confident grin. "There''s no way these bastards are truly unkible. There must be a reason why they keeping back." Without a moment''s hesitation, Sam summoned the Spear of Torment and charged headlong into the invaders, paying no heed to the Aesir gods and Valkyries. As he reached the frontline, Sam deftly wielded the spear, shing with precision and purpose. An intense, bloodthirsty aura emanated from him, like a tidal wave crashing upon the invaders, engulfing them in a vortex of torment. "HAAAAAAAAA..." "Aaaaa..." "it burns, it burns..." The cries of agony echoed through the battlefield as the invaders writhed in pain. The sight sent a shiver down the spines of theirrades, the fear of death creeping back into their hearts. "They''re still not dying?" Freya''s brow furrowed in consternation. Even the ferocious power of the spear of torment mixed with Sam''s destructive energy should have been enough to obliterate them, yet they continued to regenerate, their flesh torn asunder only to mend itself in an instant. "Instant regeneration, huh?" Sam''s smile widened knowingly as he raised his palm towards Thor, Tyr, Freya, and her Valkyries, conjuring a massive orb of golden energy infused with divine power. With a mighty hurl, Sam sent the ball hurtling towards the gods and Valkyries. Upon contact, the exhaustion that had weighed upon them vanished, reced by a surge of rejuvenation. "Where is your leader? Bring him to me," Sam demanded, his gaze piercing through the ranks of invaders with an intensity that could turn stone to dust. "Go to hell," came the defiant retort, though the fear behind the words was unmistakable. "I see," Sam chuckled darkly, his eyes glowing with dangerous resolve. "You''re confident because you believe you can''t die, aren''t you? But I wonder how long your leader can keep you from the sweet embrace of death." "Go to hell!." With a roar, a group of invaders charged at Sam, brandishing an array of weapons. "All you''re doing is dying the inevitable," Sam dered, summoning the Astral Ascendant Sword from the depths of his consciousness. "You''ll wish you had never set foot in my universe." The deafening sh of metals reverberated through the void, a symphony of destruction that echoed not in sound, but in the primal vibrations of universal warfare. These ethereal beings, of supernatural origin, were attuned to such sensations, their senses transcending the limitations of mortal perception. These invaders, merely scouts of the impending onught, were but harbingers of the cataclysmic tide yet toe. Their strength paled inparison to Sam, who had reconnected with the universal source, imbuing him with power beyond measure. The gods, though mighty, found themselves unable to eradicate these invaders permanently. Despite their efforts, the enemy''s relentless regeneration thwarted any attempts atplete annihtion. The gods'' power waned with each futile confrontation, teetering on the brink of defeat. Sam, wielding the Spear of Torment in one hand and the Astral Ascendant Sword in the other, moved with the grace of a celestial dancer amidst the chaos. Each swing of his weapons unleashed torrents of energy, rending flesh and shattering bone. Yet, the invaders persisted, enduring the torment only to be rent asunder time and again. Unyielding and inexhaustible, Sam seemed untouched by fatigue, his resolve unbroken as he waged his solitary war. Scores of invaders fell before him, their bodies consumed by the relentless onught of his wrath. Meanwhile, the remaining invaders shed with the Aesir gods and Valkyries, locked in a struggle that shook the very foundations of existence. "Enough! This ends now!" Sam''s voice thundered with authority, his form aze with a radiance, and heat unseen before. BOOM! With a primal roar, he became a living inferno, like a exploding star, a nuclear congration that engulfed the invaders in a maelstrom of incandescent fury, reducing them to naught but cosmic dust. Sam became visible to the eyes, surrounded by thousands of invaders whose bodies were destroyed beyond recognition but were constantly being repaired. An eerie darkness seemed to shroud his face, followed by millions of shadowy figures emerging from his existence. These beings possessed no human form, made of nothing but pure darkness, only their eyes visible as they glowed with blood-red energy like crimson marbles. "Kill them," Sam ordered. The shadow soldiers, without making a single sound, dashed at the invaders with mountainous killing intent. Thus began the endless massacre of invaders who, no matter how many times their heads were severed, exploded, or burnt to ashes, kept regenerating. Despite their inability to die, they felt every ounce of pain inflicted upon them by the shadow soldiers and the gods of Norse mythology. It was too much for them. At one point, the invaders started to tremble in fear, intimidated by the son of the Nirvana universe. Sam ignored their wails and nced in a particr direction. "How long do you think you can keep this up? Even if you are a god, you cannot maintain this forever." "Hmph," a snort echoed in the empty space as a figure appeared from the void, holding a jet-ck scythe glowing with the divinity of death. Freya narrowed her eyes at the neer. "A god of death?" "Not from our universe," Tyr remarked. "He must be the reason why these bastards keep reviving no matter how many times we destroy them," Thor growled, tightening his grip around his hammer. "He is using his authority as a god of death to grant these invaders immunity to death. As long as he is alive, these invaders cannot be killed," Sam exined with a darkened expression. "Who the hell are you? What kind of being are you? You are not a god, and certainly not a mortal," the god of death from the foreign universe said, his expression twisted with confusion. "You don''t need to know. You''re just a dead man walking, puny god," Sam smirked, but his demeanor was deadly serious. Veins bulged on his skin, a testament to his mounting fury towards these interlopers invading his universe. Sam was fiercely protective of his universe; it was in his very nature to defend it at all costs. There was nothing that could enrage him more than unwee guests in his home. He would annihte anything and everything that dared to threaten the sanctity of the Nirvana universe. The god of death from the invasive universe snorted in response. He definitely did not appreciate being called a ''dead man walking.'' "You don''t understand who you''re dealing with. Just because you''ve dealt with our mere scouts, you think you can act arrogantly? Foolish." "It''s not foolish if it''s the truth," Sam retorted with a dismissive snort. Sam and the foreign god of death locked eyes, each brimming with immeasurable hatred, disregarding the chaos of battle around them as shadow soldiers, and valkyries shed with the invaders, creating a cacophony of war. Freya, Thor, and Tyr dared not interfere; they could see the fury in their emperor''s eyes and knew better than to incur his wrath. If Sam desired to kill the invaders himself, who were they to intervene? "I don''t even need a full minute to kill you," Sam dered, making the first move. In an instant, he vanished and reappeared before the god of death, radiating a golden energy that seemed to emanate divinity, forming a dome-like structure that entrapped them both, sealing any escape. "I won''t go down without a fight," the god of death snarled, but his bravado faltered as he felt his divine power being forcefully siphoned from his body. "Lucky for me, there won''t be a fight. I''m going to devour you," Sam smirked as an enormous surge of reddish-ck energy surged from him, resembling the wings of a devil, but infinitely more menacing. "What is going on? I can''t use my divine power," the god of death gasped for breath, his strength waning. The golden dome that keeps him trapped inside not only confines him but also sucks out his divine power like crazy. Ignoring the desperate god, the reddish-ck energy transformed into the heads of wild beasts, their maws filled with razor-sharp teeth. With a guttural growl, the beast of devouring lunged at the god of death, swallowing him whole like a helpless prey. ... [A/N: If you enjoyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can even contribute a Golden Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??] Chapter 151: Chapter 151: Talk With The Gods After Sam vanquished the God of Death, who led the scouts, a million-strong army, nearly as formidable as levels 100 to 120, the Norse gods dispatched the remaining adversaries and returned to Asgard to report to their God-King. Upon hearing the report, the Allfatherpsed into total silence, deeply contemting the defeat and devouring of the God of Death by Sam. Shaking his head to dispel unnecessary thoughts, he turned his gaze to his son Thor and the other gods. "Tell me about the Emperor. Is he the same as before?" "He is different," Freya replied. "Different how? Exin," Odin demanded. "In his past life, before his rebirth, he was strong¡ªunbelievably strong. No mortal, no god, no celestial being, nor invader could put up a fight against him. But now, he is not only unbelievably strong, he is more strategic and controlled," Freya exined, her voice reverent as she recalled the awe-inspiring presence of the Son of the Universe. Make no mistake, she had always respected the Son of the Universe in his past life, but only as a person, not as the Goddess of War. It would be embarrassing for the current Sam to admit, but he had been akin to a wild animal in his past life. His singr focus had been protecting the Nirvana Universe. He had blindly followed his instincts, showing little inclination for conversation or cogitation. Strategy and forethought had been alien to him, though he had managed to fulfill his duties by annihting invaders and obliterating all obstacles in his path, without regard for mortals or gods. After his rebirth, he had undergone a profound transformation. While retaining all the strength he possessed in his previous life, he had acquired a remarkable intellect capable of rapid processing and discernment. And he knew precisely how to employ it. "Was he as strong as before?" Odin inquired. "Yes, perhaps even stronger," Tyr interjected. "He possesses abilities previously unseen. I believe he has the potential to surpass even his former peak strength." Right then, a figure appeared, none other than the same person whose awesomeness they were just discussing ¡ª the Son of the Universe. "My King," Odin instantly rose from his throne and, along with all the Einherjars and gods present, bowed in respect until Sam waved his hand, signaling for them to cease. "If you''ve finished discussing me, are you ready to listen?" Sam asked. "Whatever you say will be done, my King," Odin replied. "You all certainly know how to talk, don''t you?" Sam sighed with a small smile. "Before I speak, I want all the major figures of your pantheon, as well as those from other pantheons, along with the gods and kings of the Hells, to be present." "I will send out the order right away, my King," Odin said. "Oh, don''t bother. I will summon them myself," Sam replied before turning his attention to the system panel. "Summon the gods." [As you wish, Master.] Then, Sam turned to Odin and the assembled gods. "Summon the major gods of your pantheon to assemble in the throne room, along with themanders of the Valkyries." [Summoning the gods of Greek Mythology and the Greek Underworld.] One by one, the gods of the Greek pantheon appeared. The first to arrive was the somewhat infamous king of the Olympian gods, Zeus, the god of Sky and Thunder. Following him came his wife, Hera, goddess of marriage, along with their many daughters and sons from various unions. The sight prompted some of the Norse gods to sigh and roll their eyes. [Summoning the gods of the Indian Pantheon.] From the Indian pantheon emerged one of the most powerful male gods of the Nirvana universe, Shiva, the god of destruction. Following him was Brahma, the god of creation, preservation, and protection, one of the few gods of creation that exist. Joining them were the remaining major gods such as Vishnu, the god of righteousness, and Murugan, the six-faced god of wisdom. [Summoning the Heavenly Father and his Angels from the Christian pantheon.] A being indescribable in form, covered in blinding golden light, with a halo floating above his head appeared. Behind him stood seven figures in white, each adorned with eight pairs of wings, as if they were made of pure milk. Then came the King of the Christian Hell, the first fallen angel, the strongest angel in existence, and the mightiest demon of all hells: Lucifer. The Heavenly Father looked around, then at the gods gathered there, before finally fixing his gaze on the man with the most beautiful face in the universe. Before the Heavenly Father could speak, Odin spoke. "It''s been a while, Heavenly Father." "Allfather, is that the system that summoned us?" "Yes, the Emperor gave the order. He wants to talk to us, probably about the recent invaders we dealt with and about the new system he created," Odin answered. [Summoning the gods of the Egyptian pantheon] Following the announcement, the God-King of the Egyptian pantheon, Ra, appeared in a blinding sunfire. Following him, gods like Osiris, Seth, Horus, Hathor, Thoth, and Sam''s old friend, the god of the underworld, death, and afterlife, Anubis, manifested. "Enough of you have gathered, and I believe this is a sufficient crowd for today. I will allow you all to inform the other pantheons about what transpired here," Sam said, his gaze piercing as he addressed the gods and leaders of the Hells, ensuring everyone was listening. "Also, do not interrupt me when I am speaking," Sam cast a gentle smile, though the gods did not perceive it as such. "Firstly, you all... well, you guys suck." The gods exchanged confused nces, as if struggling toprehend Sam''s words. "Yes, that''s right. You guys are the weakest gods I have ever encountered in both of my lives." "Just a few hours ago, I vanquished a god of death from another universe. And do you know what I learned? If any of the gods of death present here were to face him, he would dispatch you faster than you could blink." "This needs to change. I will make it change," Sam dered, his expression grave. "You all have never made the effort to improve your understanding of your divinity, except for a few like Shiva, Brahma, Heavenly Father, and surprisingly, Lucifer." Sam nodded, ncing at Lucifer as he mentioned him, eliciting a smirk from the fallen angel. "He has actually grown much stronger since thest time I saw him. I am impressed." "Anyway, this needs to change. To facilitate this, you all need to increase your followers and deepen their understanding of your divinities. And to aplish that more efficiently, you need faith energy." "Each of you will choose your followers through the system, and the system will assist you in gathering faith from your devotees," Sam exined, his tone resolute. "Everything you want to learn, the system will show. Some of you may consider stealing followers from others by offering them more benefits. In case you''re wondering, it''s allowed," Sam asserted. "But, my lord..." "There''s no room for arguments. This is necessary. There is good and bad, negative and positive. If the god of the positive can gain faith, the gods of the negative side can do the same," he exined firmly. "Yes, the demons, the strongest ones, can also choose their followers if they require them. And off the record, I will not interfere with your problems unless it involves my wives or you guys break any rules," Sam added. "As for the benefits, you gods can bestow anything upon your followers as much as you want. Just don''t make any mistake by giving too much, because you still cannot interfere with the mortals," Sam sternly reminded. After some time, Sam began to exin most of the basic and moreplicated aspects to the gods of all the pantheons before he sent them on their way, except for the gods of death of the strongest pantheons, like Anubis, Hades, and H. "As you know, I killed the god of death of another universe. I was able to extract his divine power from his spirituality," Sam revealed, holding out his hands where three globes of glowing light appeared. "You three are the strongest gods of death here. I want to give this to you." "Thank you, my lord," they replied in unison, gratitude evident in their voices. After they departed from the throne room of the Norse Pantheon, Freya, the Goddess of War, approached Sam with a respectful attitude. "My lord," she began, her voice carrying a tone of reverence, "I was wondering if I could make your beloved daughter, Kat Drac, my first saint." "I have no issue with it," Sam replied, his demeanorposed yet firm. "You would indeed make the most perfect patron god for her. However, please be aware that since she is my daughter, her evolution is a gradual process. She is a vampire now, but even I am uncertain of what she may ultimately be. Do you believe you can handle such uncertainty?" "I believe I can," Freya affirmed confidently. "Very well, suit yourself," Sam conceded, acknowledging Freya''s resolve. ... [A/N: If you enjoyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can even contribute a Golden Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??] Chapter 152: Chapter 152: New Underlings The ce where the Greek pantheon''s god dwelled was known as Mount Olympus, and that was precisely where Sam was headed right now. The reason? The god of messengers, trade, thieves, travelers,munication, and boundaries wanted to speak with him. Earlier, when Sam hosted the meeting of all the gods in Asgard, he had promised that he himself would visit Mount Olympus. Currently, Sam was seated on the throne in the throne room. In front of him were all the major gods of the Greek pantheon: the god king Zeus, Poseidon, Athena, Apollo, Ares, Hermes, and others. Sam nced at one of the gods who was standing far away from the others, seemingly trying to hide. It was the god of Fire and Artisans, Hephaestus. Then Sam remembered his story; Hephaestus was the outcast of the Greek gods, looked down upon and even ridiculed by many. He was the ck sheep of the herd. Turning his face back to the god of messengers, Sam asked, "Tell Hermes, what is it that you wanted to tell me so badly?" "My king," Hermes began slowly, "I have been sensing the presence of strangers with divine power, that of gods, in extraordinary quantity." It had happened some time ago, but for gods, it was unknown how long it had been, as they didn''t really care about matters rted to time, being literal gods. "Were you able to locate them?" Sam asked, not at all concerned about the matter. "No, my king," Hermes shook his head sideways. "Before I could pinpoint their exact location, they disappeared. But I do believe they came from the cultivation world, Prime." Sam closed his eyes for a few seconds, pondering, before sighing as if he knew exactly what had happened and who those divine presences Hermes had sensed were. The gods were curious too, wondering what the strongest man in the universe was thinking so deeply about. "It''s nothing. I know who those divine presences belonged to. You guys have nothing to worry about; I will make sure it''s taken care of," Sam said, turning his eyes to look at the gods as a whole. "Anyway, what do you think of their presence? Were they strong?" "My lord, I have never seen a god whose presence gave off such intensity. The density of their divine power alone was so strong it scared even us, the gods of Olympus. It was actually the reason why we wanted to speak to you as soon as possible," Zeus slowly exined. "Good," Sam smiled with a proud expression that made the gods even more confounded than before. "Is it just me, or does the emperor seem a little too proud about this?" the gods of Olympus thought simultaneously, but they had no boldness to voice it aloud. After emerging from his reverie, Sam gazed at the gods and dispersed them before approaching the God of cksmiths, Hephaestus. "How are you doing, Hephaestus? It''s been a while, isn''t it?" "It has indeed been a while, my lord," Hephaestus replied, bowing respectfully. Unlike the gods who showed respect out of fear, Hephaestus exhibited reverence purely out of admiration and honor. "Are the other gods treating you well? If not, you can alwayse with me to the cultivation world," Sam suggested, his tone measured, as he disregarded the other gods he had mentioned. "I will consider that, my lord," Hephaestus answered. "Very well, I won''t press the matter," Sam nodded in understanding. "Anyway, here is the blessing you bestowed upon Karo, the sacred mortal artisan." Sam extended his hand, which held a globe of glowing golden energy containing the blessing he had obtained from his codex, originally bestowed upon the sacred mortal artisan. "You may bestow it upon someone worthy," Sam offered, returning the blessing to its original bestower. "In all my existence, I have never encountered someone more worthy of my blessing than Karo. I hope he has reincarnated safely, and may his new life bring him happiness," Hephaestus sighed, reiming his blessing from the emperor''s hand. "Master, Lady Lorraine has sent you a message," the system notified. "Show me," Sammanded. [Lorraine: Darling, where are you?] "I''m at Mount Olympus, in a meeting with the gods regarding a simple matter," Sam responded. [Lorraine (with a bbergasted expression): Um, I don''t know how to respond to that... Anyway, there are some people here iming to be here to meet the system administrator, and they''ve been led here.] "Oh, they''ve arrived already? Keep them apanied; I''ll be back in a few hours," Sam instructed. [Lorraine: Okay, bye.] ... After handling affairs with the gods of Olympus, Sam returned to the prime cultivation world, to Drakulon City, the capital of Dragons, where it was said the dragon progenitor resided. In the grand halls of Bur Castle, Sam sat alongside Helena, Lorraine, and Ava. Before them stood seven individuals, each devoid of even a hint of potential for cultivation. There was a purpose behind Sam''s desire to meet these people. Consider this: Sam was destined to traverse numerous worlds, spending considerable time away. He couldn''t always be present to protect those he held dear. Thus, he sought individuals who could stand in his stead, safeguarding his loved ones. His intention was to empower them, offering support in his absence. These seven were outcasts in the realm of cultivation, where nearly everyone possessed some modicum of potential. Some hailed from noble families and prestigious ns, yet theycked the innate abilities to meet expectations. They had endured scorn, ridicule, and countless trials, all due to theirck of potential. Sam intended to leverage their hardships, transforming them into his loyal soldiers by bestowing upon them power. Some might use him of maniption, and perhaps there was truth to it. But who cared? Not Sam, and certainly not the individuals who stood before him. He was offering them power, Only men with broken head would refuse that kind of offer. "I''ll get straight to the point," Sam dered, eyeing the seven figures standing before him. They appeared devoid of potential for cultivation,cking the power to awaken any sort of bloodline abilities. They were akin to mere humans, possessing nothing but frail bodies. "You allck potential, respect, power, and frankly, a meaningful existence. But I can change all that. In return, all I ask is for your fealty. You may refuse, but this opportunity is once in a lifetime and will nevere again." The seven men exchanged hesitant nces, but one among them stood out¡ªa man with blonde hair and piercing blue eyes, clearly of noble lineage. Yet, his demeanor betrayed no hint of nobility; life seemed to have dealt him a cruel hand, burdening him with pain and despair. Despite his noble appearance, his emotions suggested he had contemted ending his own life numerous times,cking the courage to follow through. "He would make a fine soldier," Sam thought to himself, though he kept his thoughts concealed. This blond man approached Sam with a determined expression, his fists clenched, disregarding the pain ravaging his body from years of abuse suffered at the hands of those closest to him. "I want to grow stronger. I refuse to let this world inflict any more pain upon me. I refuse to endure the discrimination I''ve faced all my life simply because I couldn''t cultivate," the man dered shakily. "More than anything, I seek revenge. I yearn to crush those who ridiculed,ughed, and mocked me. I desire power to enact my vengeance." Exhausted, he sank to his knees, as if the weight of his suffering had finally be unbearable. "If dedicating my life to your cause is what it takes, then I willingly offer it. I will be your soldier." "This may sting a bit, but for someone who has endured such physical and mental torment, it should be nothing," Sam remarked, pointing his right index finger at the man kneeling before him. A single drop of blood, imbued with mysterious energy, leapt from his finger andnded on the man''s forehead, merging with his bloodstream. Without hesitation, Sam swiftly thrust his hand into the man''s heart, ending his life in an instant. "I did warn you it would sting a bit, didn''t I?" Sam gazed into the man''s fading eyes. Slowly, the light within them dimmed until it vanished entirely, and his lifeless body slumped to the ground. The remaining six men watched in horror, too stunned to utter a word. Right then, mes burst out from the man who had just fallen by his hands. His figure slowly elevated from the ground, hovering for a moment as the intense mes grew more fervent, enveloping his entire being in a fiery substance. The wound on his chest began to burn away along with the mes, healingpletely. When the mes disappeared entirely, the man appeared entirely different. His once blonde hair had transformed into a rich brown hue with a reddish ent, while his eyes zed with a fiery orange intensity. Hisplexion had undergone a remarkable improvement, beyond recognition. Even his height had increased by a few inches, and he appeared bulkier, akin to a werewolf, yet his aura resonated with the fiery essence of a phoenix. Smoke wisped from his body as if it were constantly being consumed by mes, yet he remained unharmed. His skin radiated with newfound vitality, appearing healthier than ever before. Lorraine, Helena, and Ava exchanged shocked expressions as they observed this extraordinary transformation. It was evident to them that this man was unlike any supernatural being they had encountered before, indicating that Sam had just birthed a new breed of supernatural entity. ... [A/N: If you enjoyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can even contribute a Golden Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??] Chapter 153: Chapter 153: A New Kind Of Qilin The man, who Sam had just transformed into a brand new supernatural being, knelt before him with utmost respect and admiration, as if he would dedicate his life to him. "Not only have you been reborn into a new, ferocious kind of supernatural being, but you have also gained the ability to cultivate. I wonder what you could possibly give me in return," Sam said, narrowing his eyes as he scrutinized the young man before him. "Is my life good enough for you, my king?" the man replied, his voice resonating with a deep, stern tone. Sam analyzed the creature before him with a curious expression, intrigued by this new supernatural creation he had brought into existence just moments ago. This being was unlike any other supernatural creature out there. Sam had utilized his powers as the progenitor of Lycans and Phoenixes,bining their traits to forge a new entity - a being possessing the physique of a werewolf and the regenerative abilities and fiery attributes of the phoenix. This was the Hellhound, a creature born of the depths of hell. "I don''t need your life. Just get stronger. The system will let you know when your power is needed. Until then, go and enjoy your newfound abilities," Sam instructed. "I will do as you say, my king," the young man, named Sarath, replied respectfully. But before he could depart, Sam halted him, a memory surfacing in his mind. "By the way, as your progenitor, only I can create more like you. As a noble Hellhound, you have the ability to create plebeian hellhounds, and I grant you full freedom to do so," Sam dered. His gaze turned slightly cold, sending a shiver down Sarath''s spine. "Remember, I created you. I can destroy you and take everything from you. Don''t be arrogant or do anything foolish that might anger me." You can seek revenge if you wish, but do not harm the innocent in the process," Sam warned sternly, his authority unyielding even without invoking his progenitor power. "I understand, my king," Sarath replied, his voice tinged with fear, before scurrying away like a frightened animal, disappearing from sight. Sam then turned his attention to the remaining six individuals, all in simr circumstances - with little future in cultivation and destined for a meaningless demise. "You all can attain power as well. I want an answer now. You can either spend your lives under my rule, bing the strongest individuals in the world, or continue leading the same existence you have until now, destined to perish within a few short years," Sam proimed, loungingfortably on his throne, his demeanor regal andmanding. The six people exchanged nces in silence, while Helena, Lorraine, and Ava, seated at the table, sipped tea calmly, observing Sam with interest as they engaged in their own conversation. "My king, I offer my life," one of the six men knelt down, delivering his answer. Following him, the remaining five people, one by one, kneeled and gave their responses as well. Sam''s lips parted to form a small grin filled with satisfaction. "Other than you, the remaining can go for now." Sam pointed at one of the guys randomly, then sent the others back to the room one of the servants had prepared for them. After they left, he looked at the one who stayed behind. He had brown hair and appeared to be in his early twenties. He looked like amoner, and Sam couldn''t feel even a single ounce of spiritual energy from him. "What''s your name?" Sam asked. "K-Konan," themoner replied. Sam didn''t answer; instead, he pointed his finger at themoner, and a single drop of blood emitting a light blue energy leaped from his finger andnded on Konan''s forehead before being absorbed into his bloodstream, just like before. Without a second thought, Sam made a simple cutting motion with his hand, and themoner boy dropped to the ground dead in an instant. After a few seconds, a blue aura began to emanate from Konan''s dead body, as the temperature in the throne room began to plummet. Every single moisture in the room started turning into ice. His entire dead body became covered in pure ice, and then an ice dome formed over his crystallized body. Cracks appeared on the ice dome before it burst into a thousand pieces. In its ce stood a man with a paleplexion. His hair had turned pure ice white, even his eyes were white, and his skin was covered in ice-blue scales. He emitted a feeling very simr to a Qilin but at the same time, it felt different. In fact, he was actually a Qilin, but of the Ice variant - the first of his kind, a Noble Ice Qilin. From the Qilin progenitor, there had always been Lightning Qilins. The progenitor never bothered to create more beings of pure elements. Like the Lightning Qilins, who had physiques perfect for creating and manipting lightning, they could turn into the element themselves. Right now, Sam had just created the first Ice Qilin. He possessed the physique ideal for the creation and maniption of ice, and if he grew stronger and learned to control his power, he might even turn into the ice element himself. "Get up, you are the first Ice Qilin, a noble one at that," Sam said, smiling without changing his position as he sat on the throne. "My lord, what do you want me to do? I will be your sword and shield," Konon said, his entire body glowing with the power of the ice element. "Go away now. I have to talk with my wives about something important," Sam ordered, slightly using his Qilin progenitor power to forcefully send Konon away from the throne room. Then he turned his face to his wives: Helena, Lorraine, and Ava. They blushed a little when they heard him refer to them as his wives. "What is it, son? You wanted to talk to me about?" Helena asked with curiosity. "There are some people who you should definitely meet, and frankly, you guys should keep them under your eyes because they are going around causing the gods to be nervous. They sensed a divine power of unbelievable scale," Sam nced in a particr spot where there was actually nothing visible. However, Sam could sense the four figures hiding with an invisibility cloak that only he could detect in the universe, because their ability was too strong. "Who are you talking about, dear? I don''t understand," Lorraine asked with a confused expression. Instead of answering her, Sam looked at the particr spot before pointing his finger and activating his devouring ability, which sucked off some kind of energy that had been used to make something invisible and undetectable. When the energy waspletely sucked in, what became visible were four teenage girls sitting at tables with all kinds of tasty delicacies. Some of them were being put into their mouths, and it was like an endless canal that sucked everything thrown its way. The four teenage girls bore striking simrities that unmistakably marked them as rted. Each shared a distinct feature that hinted at their familial bond, despite their differences. The eldest of the group possessed icy white hair and piercing blue eyes, exuding an air of maturity and wisdom beyond her years. The second girl, with her scarlet hair and vivid green eyes, bore a striking resemnce to a younger version of Amelia Scarlett, the vampire wife of Sam. The third girl possessed silver hair and eyes of the same hue, reminiscent of a younger Lenora Fenrir. Lastly, there was the girl with golden hair, her blue eyes crackling with flickers of lightning, adding a touch of electric energy to her appearance. Unaware that they had been discovered, the girls continued to indulge in the delicacies before them, their enjoyment evident, though their culinary skills were clearlycking. Sam, observing them with affection, couldn''t help but feel a surge of warmth at the sight. He longed to rush to them, enveloping them in hearty hugs and showering them with love and affection. Ava, puzzled by their presence, couldn''t shake the feeling of familiarity that washed over her. Lorraine and Helena, too, sensed a connection but struggled to ce where they had seen the girls before. Just as the realization dawned on them, the girls turned, their expressions shifting into a mix of sheepishness and excitement. "Hi!" The golden-haired girl waved eagerly, breaking the tension. Sam, with a dramatic flourish, introduced them, "Meet my lovely daughters from the future." Helena, Lorraine, and Ava stood frozen, their mouths agape as if their tongues might tumble out. For a moment, their minds struggled toprehend what they had heard, or perhaps, to grasp what Sam had actually said. Then, like a sudden bolt of lightning, realization struck¡ªthey had indeed heard correctly. "What the hell?" Lorraine eximed, her shocked expression apanied by a hand clutching her head in disbelief. "I don''t know if I should be shocked or what... I don''t know," Ava responded, her confusion palpable in her tone. Meanwhile, Helena simply rolled her eyes, a tired expression etched on her face, as if she had seen it all before. ... [A/N: If you enjoyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can even contribute a Golden Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??] Chapter 154: Chapter 154: Mother Can Sense "Let me make sure I understand this correctly," Lorraine said, her expression a blend of confusion and disbelief as she gazed at the stunning teenagers before her. "You''re telling me these kids are your daughters... from the future. Did I get that right?" "Mm" "Are you serious?" Lorraine continued, her eyes darting incredulously between Sam and the girls who knelt before them, looking as though they had been caught red-handed in some mischievous act. "Yes, I''m serious," Sam affirmed, his smile unwavering despite Lorraine''s disbelief. "I just can''t believe it," Lorraine murmured, scrutinizing each girl in turn, wondering if any of them could possibly be her daughter from the future. Ava, too, found herself pondering the same question, her gaze lingering on the eldest-looking girl with white hair and blue eyes. She couldn''t help but wonder if this girl could indeed be her daughter, especially considering the striking resemnce they shared. In truth, any one of the Hailstrom women could have been her mother, as they all bore the same distinctive traits of white hair and blue eyes, with the exception of Adriana, whose golden eyes were a testament to her innate ability¡ªthe eyes of truth. "Allow me to introduce you properly," Sam interjected, his gaze lingering on the white-haired girl, his heart aching at the thought of having to choose which wife of his would have this daughter. "Girls, does your future father know you''re here?" Sam inquired, allowing the girls to rise from their kneeling position, unable to bear seeing them punished for their impromptu journey into the past, his present. "No, Father," the white-haired girl replied, her expression bordering on tears, tugging at Sam''s heartstrings with her apparent distress. "Please, don''t cry. It hurts me to see you upset," Sam murmured, gently patting her head in a gesture offort, effectively quelling her tears. However, Lorraine couldn''t help but notice that the tears seemed more calcted than genuine, a ploy to elicit sympathy from their father. In fact, all four of the girls appeared to be masterful maniptors, their actions reminiscent of her own cunning nature. "These little brats are as devious as theye, just like me," Lorraine mused, nodding to herself in acknowledgment. "I''ll enjoy getting to know them." Unbeknownst to Sam, his attention was wholly consumed by the overwhelming cuteness of his daughters, leaving him oblivious to their calcted antics. Even if he had noticed, he likely would have brushed them aside, unable to resist the charms of his beloved daughters. As for Helena and Ava, they were too innocent to consider the implications concerning the daughters. "This one, the red-haired one, is a vampire. As you can already guess, her birth mother is Amelia," Sam said, gently cing his hand over the girl''s head, eliciting a soft purr-like sound as she leaned into his touch. "Amelia''s daughter, huh..." Helena suddenly became emotional. It had just dawned on her that these girls were her granddaughters, even though she knew she should have given birth to Sam''s daughter in the future, making her the mother of these girls as well. However, she needed time to process these thoughts. Right now, epting them as her granddaughters seemed easy. "Yes," Sam nodded, his face adorned with a smile that rarely graced his features. After patting the girl''s head affectionately, Sam hesitantly removed his hand and ced it on the head of the girl beside her, who had silver hair and eyes reminiscent of a werewolf, who happened to be Sam''s wife, Lenora. "This is Lenora''s daughter. You can obviously see the resemnce, right? All my daughters look exactly like their mothers," Sam sighed, feeling as though his heart might burst. He might be the strongest person in the entire universe, but even he couldn''t handle seeing his daughters all grown up, especially knowing they were from the future. Helena, Lorraine, and Ava could only sigh; they couldn''tprehend it. They had never met or heard of people who could time travel, let alone their man''s daughters from the future standing before them, acting all cute. They were definitely wondering if their own daughters would appear out of nowhere like this as well. "I know, she is precious, isn''t she?" Sam sighed again, a happy expression adorning his face once more. He couldn''t get over their cuteness, especially when they deliberately acted that way to make their father spoil them. Then, Sam looked at the golden-haired daughter of his future self. He was a little surprised by her, but after a moment''s thought, it wasn''t that surprising. "As for this one, you wouldn''t guess whose daughter she is," the golden-haired girl, a little younger than the others, prompted Sam to kneel down to meet her blue eyes, which flickered with golden lightning. Sam could sense pure heavenly lightning inside her body, as if she were the embodiment of lightning itself. "Who is her mother, Sam?" Helena asked as she gently touched the girl''s cheek, eliciting a giggle from the little girl. "Her mother''s name is Akeno Kaminari," Sam revealed dramatically. "As in the daughter of the vampire count, Kaminari Akeno Kaminari?" Lorraine looked at Sam for confirmation. "How did that happen?" "Actually, it''s yet to happen," Amelia''s daughter, whose name was Amaya Scarlett, interjected, eager to showcase her intelligence to her father. "Right," Sam said, giving her a pat as a reward. Helena, Lorraine, and Ava couldn''t muster a single coherent response. They simply exchanged perplexed nces, their thoughts swirling in a maelstrom of confusion. Meanwhile, Sam, though appearing to make sense, left them grasping at straws. Ignoring their bewildered expressions, Sam shifted his focus to the fourth girl, a stranger to him, her introductionplicated by her mother''s presence. "This one," Sam finally indicated the eldest-looking daughter among them, then exhaled heavily, his expression betraying honesty. "She is your daughter," Sam dered, slowly directing his gaze towards the person in question¡ªAva Hailstrom, her mother. "Aunt Ava, she is your daughter from the future." "She... she is... she... my what?" Ava''s voice faltered uncontrobly, her nerves escting beyond measure. She had weathered her first kiss and first night with Sam without such trepidation, yet now she felt as though her head might explode into a thousand pieces. Sweat drenched her from head to toe, cascading like torrents, while her body trembled uncontrobly. Never before had she experienced such paralyzing nervousness, unsure how to grapple with this sudden revtion. She felt utterly overwhelmed, like an oversized infant confronted with a task far beyond her capacity. Unable to withstand the pressure of meeting her future daughter, Ava sumbed to the overwhelming emotions and vanished from the scene, leaving only Sam aware of her whereabouts. Helena, Lorraine, Sam, and his daughters watched her departure with stoic expressions, as if resigned to her tendency to flee when faced with challenging situations. "So, she''s always been like this, huh?" the little girl, Ava''s future daughter, remarked with a sigh. "Is she still prone to such behavior in the future you hail from?" Lorraine inquired, casting a curious nce at the girl named Aria. "Yes, she remains unchanged. Whenever confronted with adversity, she retreats, particrly when it involves you, Father," Aria confirmed. "Does she still exhibit embarrassment in the future?" "Yes," Aria affirmed with vigorous nodding. ... In the Nightingale, within the Twilight Castle, Amelia idled about, as if she were the queen of the ce. Suddenly, she felt something peculiar, her fire maniption abilities bing uncontrolled and starting to malfunction. It was subtle, but something she couldn''t ignore. "What is happening? Why do I suddenly feel weird?" Amelia pondered, examining her hand. ... In the Lupinoria Kingdom, Lenora sat on the throne, daydreaming about various activities with her husband. "Hmm, I miss him too much. Once he''s back, I''ll keep him to myself, at least for a week." Then she felt something odd, as if she sensed something in the distance. "What was that?" ... Somewhere in the Nightingale, Akeno, the daughter of Count Kaminari, was training with her mother using her lightning maniption powers. During their sparring, something distracted her, causing her to slip, and her mother''s punch sent her flying, crashing to the ground. "You know, if you don''t get stronger, you can never get the king''s attention," Count Kaminari said with irritation. Ignoring her mother''s words, Akeno looked at her hand, where lightning flickered erratically. "Why is my power going out of control all of a sudden? Maybe it''s the progenitor; he must be thinking about me." ... Somewhere in the territory of the Divine Swans, Mina Megumi sat in her room. Her eyes glowed with power as she peered into the future. "Holy shit," she suddenly eximed. "Our daughters are here." "I bet our husband knew about this too" Mina said to herself. She was hundred percent sure that she was right, and she was right. ... [A/N: If you enjoyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can even contribute a Golden Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??] Chapter 155: Chapter 155: Talking With The Future Daughters "So, you are Ava''s daughter from the future?" Helena once again asked the teenage girl with white hair and ocean-like bright blue eyes. Now that she looks closer, she could see that she greatly resembled Ava. "Yes, mother," Aria nodded in agreement. "Mother? You call me mother?" Helena asked in confusion. Technically, she should be her granddaughter since she is her son''s daughter. Or, if we go about thinking that she is also Ava''s daughter who is her younger sister, Aria would be her niece. This is all very confusing for Helena, who never expected she would be thinking about daughters this soon, considering it wasn''t that long ago that Sam was just a mortal without any supernatural knowledge of the world. Now, he has be too strong forfort. He has the entire universe under hismand and is basically a god. Actually, he is thousands of times greater than the gods, considering that the gods refer to him as their emperor. Then, he went one step further, showed four girls and called them his daughters from the future out of the blue, without a single warning. Maybe she should get used to the fact that this is the new normal life for her. All kinds of out-of-the-blue and chaotic things happening all day randomly. "Yes, we always called you mother. We call all our mothers ''mother,'' and you guys are technically mothers, aren''t you?" Beside Aria, Amaya, the future daughter of Amelia, said as if it were a matter of fact. "Don''t you want me to call you mother?" "No, no, it''s alright. Call me mother," Helena vigorously nodded her head in agreement. She didn''t want to make tears roll down the girl''s face. "And you are Akeno''s future daughter?" Lorraine asked the youngest of the four girls, who even though looked as if she had all the innocence of the world, gave off a dangerous presence. And not just that, lightning was flickering in her eyeballs from time to time. "Yes, mother," the golden-haired girl answered, nodding her head cutely. Her name was Akio. "And you, Lenora''s future daughter, what is your name?" She looked at the girl with a simr appearance to Lenora but only a younger version. "Leona," she replied before she went back to eating the food in front of them. "Of course it is," Lorraine sighed before looking at the man responsible for all the chaotic things happening right now. "Is it me, or does it seem like you named your daughters simr to their mothers?" Lorraine sternly shot a questioning nce at Sam, as if he had done something wrong. But before he could answer, Aria spoke up. "Actually, Mother Helena named me." "I did?" Helena asked, dumbfounded. "No way I would have given you a name simr to your mother''s." Right then, Sam remembered something, something that he had thought of randomly. "Well, there was this time when I thought if I had daughters, I would name them simr to their mothers. I thought it was kind of cute." "Yes, I have heard this story before from Mother," Aria nodded her head while raising her hand above her head as if a student wanting to answer the teacher''s question. "Leona, huh... I guess I should note that down," Helena sighed to herself. "Oh, who named you three?" Lorraine looked at the remaining girls for answers. "I was named by Mommy Yuna," Akio answered, copying her elder sister''s action by raising her hand above her head. "Mother Melina named me," Amaya answered while swallowing the cookies she had in her mouth. She and her sister take a lot of things after their father, and their eating styles and appetite are one of those things. It''s like a ck hole; nothing can fill that void. "Mother Adriana named me," Leona answered. "She did?" Helena eximed in surprise. "Well, considering she took in Lenora after her parents'' death, she should have made her name her daughter," Lorraine slowly said. "That is so sweet," Helena said, slowly patting Leona''s head possessively. "Are you talking about my grandparents?" Leona asked, raising an eyebrow. "Umm, yes... Does your mother in the future talk about them?" Helena asked. She was not sure if she should talk about her dead grandparents to her future daughter. "Not specifically because my grandparents live with us in the castle, so I talk to them directly," Leona answered. "You mean Lenora''s mother and father, your maternal grandparents, live with you?" Lorraine asked in doubt. After all, they had been dead for a while, even now, she could only wonder from which distant future these daughters had time-traveled. "Yes," Leona answered without a doubt. After all, she talks and eats with them all the time. She doesn''t understand why Mother Lorraine is asking about this like this. "I guess this is one of the things I should exin. In the near future, I was thinking of a method to bring them back to life without interrupting the system of reincarnation. I think I have seeded in doing that," Sam sighed in relief. He had been thinking about this for a long time; he wanted to give Lenora, his wife, her parents back. "That is so sweet; Lenora is lucky to have you in her life," Helena said, cing her hand over his shoulder. "I''m thinking, is it really okay for you girls to be here in this time, in your past?" Helena asked with a troubled expression. She wasn''t that knowledgeable about time traveling, but she was clever enough to know that time traveling is taboo. "It''s fine. If something were to happen because of theming back to the past, it would have happened already. Plus, the future me should be aware of them doing so. If the future me didn''t prohibit it, then it''s obviously fine," Sam calmly exined. "How can you talk about this so calmly? I couldn''t understand a single thing happening in our life for the past few weeks," Lorraine said with a puzzled expression. "I don''t know; I guess everythinges so naturally to me. As long as something exists in the Nirvana universe, I would know almost everything about it," Sam said easily, without expression. "It''s alright; there is no problem with them being here in this time," Sam nodded his head, assured. "What about them telling us about the future right now? Won''t this change things in our future?" Helena asked. "It''s fine as well," Sam assured with a small smile. "Good, I was worried there for a second," Helena sighed, then looked at the girls. "Anyways, girls, why did youe to the past? Did you tell your mothers about this?" "We were bored, and Shina gave us this idea about using our fathers''s old artifact to time travel to the past to see what our mothers and father looked like, and we got curious," Amaya said slowly, putting her head on Sam''s arm for rest. "Who is Shina?" "She is one of our elder sisters; she gave us the artifact," Lenora replied. "Tell them Shina''s birth mother''s name so they can understand," Sam instructed his future daughters. "Mummy Mina," Akio answered, dancing around in Sam''s arms. She was seriously enjoying the spoiling her father was giving her. "Minna''s daughter, huh?... Wait, how many sisters do you guys have exactly?" Lorraine asked. "More than I can count," Akio said, showing her ten small fingers. Lorraine and Helena simultaneously turned their heads towards Sam, as if they were asking just how many daughters he would have in the future, as the numbers seemed extraordinary. "All sisters, no brothers?" Lorraine asked. "Yes," Aria replied. "Of course, I can see why," Helena sighed again. She had already lost count of how many times she sighed in the past few hours. "That''s enough, let''s stop talking about the future. I feel like my head is going to explode," Lorraine said, shaking her head and clutching it. "Yeah, let''s do something else... Want to go meet your mothers?" Helena suggested. "Okay/Yes," the girls replied simultaneously. "Actually, I''m pretty sure some of the mothers might have sensed our presence already, especially Mother Mina," Aria said, after remembering that Mina should have seen theming since she already had the ability to perceive time for a certain instant. "Oh no, I totally forgot about her ability. She should have already realized that some of you are here. If I''m right, she should be on her way here," Sam slowly said, turning his face in the direction where he saw a woman standing there, ring at him as if she would eat him alive. "You are damn right I''m here," Mina walked over. She did not stop ring at her husband. She wasn''t usually angry at her husband, but he knew about the daughter and didn''t tell them. This made her a little mad at him.... [A/N: If you enjoyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can even contribute a Golden Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??] Chapter 156: Chapter 156: Shock After Shock Mina red at her husband, her eyes full of usation. "When were you nning on telling me about this?" Sam gave a wry smile, scratching the back of his head. "Now?" Mina pouted, then sighed before vanishing from where she stood, only to reappear in front of their four future daughters. As she looked at the otherworldly beauty of their daughters, Mina''s heart softened beyond measure. These were their future children, the ones she had seen in her visions, who had traveled back in time to meet them. Unable to resist, she wrapped them in a tight embrace. "Wow, you girls are like rocks... Just how strong are you?" "Well, Father told us we had the energy reserves of an entire when we were born," Amaya replied. "The power of a? That''s ridiculous," Lorraine eximed, her face a mask of shock. "Wait, does that mean these little girls are currently the strongest in the world?" Helena asked. "Technically, yes," Sam said, "as long as you don''t include me, since I''m a universal-level being." "This day just keeps getting better and better, doesn''t it?" Lorraine sighed. "What are your names?" Mina asked, her curiosity piqued. "Aria." "Amaya." "Leona." "A-Akio." One by one, the girls introduced themselves, each earning a gentle pat on the head from their father, who was clearly melting under their cuteness. "Let''s go meet your mothers," Sam suggested, then turned to Helena, Lorraine, and Mina. "Do you want toe with us?" "Sure," Helena replied. "Absolutely. I wouldn''t want to miss their reactions," Lorraine said, her smile stretching wide. "What about Ava?" In response, Sam looked toward Aria. "Aria, darling, why don''t you bring Ava to Nightingale? Could you do that for me?" "Okay, Father." After receiving a final affectionate pat from her father, Aria disappeared in the blink of an eye. She moved so quickly that it seemed as if she had simply vanished. Only Sam and their remaining future daughters had seen her leave. It was a clear reminder of just how powerful these little ones truly were. "Whoa, if she were an enemy, she could have killed us in a second, and we wouldn''t have even known it," Lorraine said jokingly. "Are all your sisters as powerful as you?" she asked. "Mm, our elder sisters are more powerful than us," Leona replied. "I guess that''s to be expected since you''re his daughters," Lorraine sighed again. "Okay, let''s go meet your mothers," Sam said. He then snapped his fingers, and he, along with everyone present, disappeared from the spot. ... Twilight Castle, Nightingale. The counts were gathered to pass the time in Twilight Castle, and Amelia was with them. Although she was already a queen, she hadn''t wanted the stressful job. But the counts had invited her, and she was bored anyway, so she tagged along. She also brought Kate with her, who was reluctantly sitting on herp. Kate didn''tin about the treatment because she was too busy munching on the food in front of her and enjoying the pats from Amelia. The counts couldn''t help but smile bitterly, seeing one of the most fearsome beings in the cultivation world acting like a spoiled brat. There were times when she would boss them around, making them do the most petty and childish things just for her amusement. Suddenly, they noticed a group of people appearing out of thin air. "I can never get used to teleporting like this. How do you do it? Is it some sort of ability?" Lorraine asked, cing her hand on her man''s shoulder. "Mm, it''s more like a skill thates with my authority as the Son of the Universe. I can instantly travel anywhere within the worlds of my World Tree sister and even between worlds whenever I want," he exined. Before he could say another word, a beam of crimson light rushed at him like a meteor. It crashed into him, and a woman climbed onto him, wrapping her arms around his neck before kissing him passionately, forcing her tongue into his mouth. Amelia wrapped her legs around her husband''s firm waist, letting her butt be caught by his strong hands as her arms squeezed his neck tightly, pulling him closer as she became more and more engrossed in the sensational kiss. Their tongues twisted in every possible way, dancing together until their mixed saliva began to leak in and out of their mouths. The other women couldn''t help but gulp and lick their lips; the sight before their eyes was too hot to handle. Even Helena, Lorraine, and Mina¡ªwho got to "do the thing" with Sam every day, and night¡ªcouldn''t resist the urge to jump on him and do the same. Not just because it would feel heavenly, but because it was Sam. His mouth was like the tastiest dessert in the universe, and kissing him felt like a heavenly massage they could never get enough of. The countesses, in particr, were in a worse condition. Sam was their progenitor, the creator of their race, and literally the most beautiful man in the entire universe. His perfect body, face, and his long, strong, firm... ''thing''... there was nothing more they could wish for right now than to have his body for themselves. Their panties were already drenched, soaking wet. Frankly, the only thing stopping them from pouncing on Sam, riding his long dick, and kissing and licking him like mad dogs in heat, was Sam himself. All it would take was one nce of approval from him, and they would start worshipping his heavenly cock like devoted followers. With a final popping sound, Amelia finally let go of his face after a kiss that hadsted for five full minutes. But her expression showed she wasn''t satisfied, but She still wanted to hear why he had brought them here, but she hadn''t yetnded on the ground. She remainedfortably seated her two pulp Ass on each of his hands, her arms still wrapped around his neck. "I missed you, darling," Amelia said, her face flushed and red, grinning from ear to ear. "Hehe, I know," Sam replied, giving her one more peck on the lips before turning his gaze to his daughter from the future. Following his gaze, Amelia''s eyesnded on the three figures standing beside Helena and Lorraine. Her eyes widened to their limit, and her green eyes momentarily turned blood red when she felt a familiar aura from the neers. It was eerily simr to her husband''s, and this feeling became ten times stronger when she saw the crimson-haired girl who looked like a miniature version of herself. Amelia could clearly see the resemnce to her husband. With shaking arms, Amelia pointed her finger at the girls. "Please tell me they aren''t who I think they are." Sam simply smiled and gently ced his hand on Amaya''s shoulder. That was all Amelia needed to confirm who they were¡ªAmaya was her daughter from the future. While Amelia was giggling with their future daughters, the countesses were confused. They could see the resemnce between the three girls and the Vampire King, but they couldn''t quite piece it together. "Want to know who they are?" Sam asked. "What the... my king??" they eximed, surprised to find the Vampire King already standing beside them, as they hadn''t sensed or seen him appear. "I''ll show you," Sam said, gently poking each of them on the forehead. Instantly, unknown information flooded their minds, and their eyes widened as they looked at the three girls. "They''re from the future?" Sam simply smiled, watching Amelia interact with their future daughters. She was too excited and couldn''t get over the fact that Amaya, her future daughter, had inherited her hair and eye color, while almost everything else came from her husband. The girls, however, were not as excited as she was. For them, talking with one of their mothers was a regr, usual thing. The main reason they were here was their father. He was the one person they always wanted to be with¡ªevery year, every month, every day, every minute, and every second. They all shared the same opinion on this matter. That didn''t mean they didn''t love their mother. Of course, they loved her. But their father waspletely different. Mothers were many, but father was only one. There were also times when the daughters felt like their mothers were hogging their father for themselves for too long. The countesses could only sigh; over the past few weeks, Sam had given them many shocks, but this was the biggest one yet. Among the countesses, Kaminari was especially dumbfounded. Among the information Sam had shared with them through telepathy was the revtion about a particr girl among the neers¡ªthe one with blue eyes and golden hair, just like herself, with intense lightning constantly flickering in her eyes. Akio, who was timidly chatting with her mother, noticed a familiarity with one of the countesses. Smiling, she raised her hand and waved at her. "Mommy Akira!" Countess Akira Kaminari''s eyes widened even further. Everyone there froze and stared at her in shock. What caught their attention was Akio calling her "mommy," because they knew Akio was Sam and Akeno''s future daughter. So why would she call Akira "mommy"? There was only one possible exnation. Did Akio call all of Sam''s wives "mother"? If so, did that mean Akira was also one of Sam''s wives? Before they could fully process this revtion, Akio looked at the remaining two countesses. "Hello, Mommy Lucia, Mommy Diana." "I didn''t even expect this," Sam muttered to himself, smiling as his eyes began to wander over the countesses. His eyes gradually turned blood red with a growing obsession. . . . [A/N: If you enjoyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can even contribute a Golden Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??] Chapter 157: Chapter 157: Time Travelling Enemies Out of nowhere, without any warning, everything suddenly came to a halt. Time, the wind, and every living being froze in ce, as though the very fabric of time hade to an abrupt stop. Everyone except Sam and his daughters from the future stood motionless, including Sam''s wives and the countesses, who appeared as if they had been transformed into statues. Sensing the shift in the atmosphere, Sam sighed and nced at Amaya, Leona, Akio, and Aria, who had appeared in response to the change. "It looks like it''s time for you to go home," he said quietly. In the center of the hall, a distortion tore through space, creating a small rift justrge enough for a person to pass through. From the rift, a figure stepped through with graceful ease. She was a mature woman with long blue hair streaked with white ents. One of her eyes gleamed with a golden hue, while the other shone a brilliant blue, both glowing with an ethereal light. The moment the daughters saw their mother appear, they rolled their eyes in unison, wearing the same tired expression. Sam couldn''t help but smile as he observed their reaction. The mature woman nced at Sam and smiled warmly. "Lorraine was right. They really did travel through time toe see you." "Like mother, like daughters, I suppose," Sam replied, returning her smile. The woman was unmistakably Mina Megumi from the future, her appearance as regal andmanding as ever. "I doubt it''s that simple," Mina responded with a sigh. "Just as you would do anything for your wives, they would do anything for their father. To be honest, it''s quite troublesome that their attention is focused solely on you." She sounded exhausted, her tone betraying the weariness of a mother who had been dealing with mischievous daughters¡ªdaughters who, despite being immortals like herself, still managed to overwhelm her. "They didn''t cause any trouble, did they?" she asked, a hint of concern in her voice. "No, they behaved themselves, though they certainly scared a few gods who managed to sense their presence," Sam replied, smiling at his daughters with a bittersweet expression. He knew this was the right thing to do¡ªthey had to return to their own time. Yet, despite knowing this, the thought of parting with them weighed heavily on him. Up until now, Sam had convinced himself that their presence here wouldn''t cause any problems. But as soon as the future Mina appeared, bringing with her the essence of time, Sam could sense the timeline fracturing, branching in ways that spelled danger. It was not a good sign. "You can feel it, can''t you?" Mina asked, her expression tinged with worry. She understood how difficult this moment was for Sam. He had only spent a short time with his daughters from the future, yet the thought of sending them back clearly pained him. "Don''t doubt yourself. It shouldn''t have been an issue for them to travel through time, especially with your future self protecting the rivers of time," Mina exined. "But right now, things are different. Both your future self and the rest of us have been dealing with threats aimed at undoing your rise to power throughout different points in time." Her expression hardened as she spoke, her eyes turning as cold as ice. "We''ve been so preupied with this that we failed to notice the branching disturbances being created in the rivers of time." "Enemies traveling through time to erase me, huh?" A dangerous golden aura began to seep from Sam. "Let theme." Sam wanted to curse his enemies more but, noticing his future daughters listening intently, he restrained himself. "You don''t need to trouble yourself with this," Mina continued calmly. "Leave it to us and your future self. We''ll handle it soon enough." She then nced at Amaya, Leona, Aria, and Akio, who all looked like they had been caught doing something mischievous. "Don''t be sad," Mina said gently, smiling at her daughters. "It''s not like you''ll never see him again. They are your daughters, your treasures. They will always be with you." She nced at them as they clung to Sam, hugging him tightly as they said their goodbyes. "Be obedient and listen to your mothers, alright?" Sam said, giving each of them a small kiss on the forehead. "We will," they nodded earnestly, their heads bobbing like chickens. Sam turned to Amaya and Leona. "You two are a lot like your mothers. Just like them, always look out for your sisters." His eyes then moved to Akio. "My little lightning bolt... your mother would have loved to meet you." "But I only came to meet Daddy," Akio replied innocently, causing Sam to chuckle inwardly. It seemed his future daughters were far more attached to him than to their mothers. After patting her for a few moments, his eyes shifted to Aria, who was the spitting image of his Aunt Ava. "My beloved daughter... as one of the elder siblings, it''s your duty to protect your sisters." "I will, Father," Aria replied with a sweet smile, earning a forehead kiss and a pat from him. Sam watched with a heavy heart as they followed Future Mina toward the space-time rift. "Oh, I almost forgot," Mina said, stopping just before they vanished. She turned to nce at Sam''s past self. "Take care of yourself," her expression softened. "You always think about everything¡ªevery possible threat to your family and how to keep them safe and secure. You do everything you can to protect the universe as its guardian, but you never think about yourself. You never take care of your own well-being." Her voice became gentle. "Even if you are a supreme being whose purpose is to protect everything, you are still a person. It wouldn''t hurt to take a day off or spend time with your family." She waved her palm before disappearing into the rift with their future daughters. "Remember, without you, there is no family." Sam sighed as he watched their figures disappear along with the space-time rift, and soon the flow of time returned to its normal pace. "Huh? Where did they go?" Amelia asked, ncing around in confusion. From her perspective, she had just been chatting with her future daughters, trying to coax them into revealing secrets about the future. Then, in the blink of an eye, they were gone. "They had to go back home," Sam said softly, cing a reassuring hand on her shoulder. "But it hasn''t even been a full day..." Amelia started, before pausing. "I see. I understand." She smiled gently, nodding her head, but Sam could tell there was a trace of sadness in her eyes. "It''s okay," he said, his voice warm andforting. "It''s not like we''ll never see them again. Soon enough, they''ll be born, and we''ll watch them grow up. We''ll teach them about the universe, guide them in cultivation. We''ll see them again... our daughters." His words brought sce to the others. The countesses, his wives, and even his daughter Kate, who had been enjoying a chat with her future younger sister, all shared a simr expression. Though there was a hint of sadness, it was fleeting. They knew that in time, they would meet their daughters again. Sam''s gaze drifted to the three countesses. From his interactions with his future daughters, he already knew that these women would eventually be his wives. Sam''s mind raced, sifting through hundreds of different scenarios in an instant. His thoughts halted on one particr fear¡ªhis enemies traveling through different points in the rivers of time, trying to prevent his ascension. The moment that realization struck, his thoughts of his daughters vanished, reced by a seething fury. The mere idea that time-traveling enemies could stop him from fulfilling his destiny, thereby erasing the chance for his daughters to ever be born, enraged him to his core. In a sh, Sam disappeared from where he stood and reappeared in his personal quarters within Twilight Castle. The Vampire King, his Queen, and Princess Kate each had their own chambers, located beside one another among the many rooms in the castle. Yet, the Queen and Princess often chose to spend their time in the King''s bedroom. "Shisu?" Sam called out. "Give me the reports," Sammanded. . . . [A/N: If you enjoyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can even contribute a Golden Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??] Chapter 158: Chapter 158: The Next Course Of Action "Shisu?" Sam called out. "Give me the reports," Sammanded. "Let''s begin with the Cultivation World," Sam continued. "Hmm, that''s to be expected," Sam replied thoughtfully. -"Now tell me about the World of Kenkai (Prime). I trust Andrew Antares and Keith Lancestar have done their jobs well," Sam rubbed his chin. Before leaving Kenkai, he had ordered his disciple Andrew Antares to control the chaos caused by the appearance of the system. He had also sent a message to Keith Lancestar, instructing him to do the same. "Just as you said, Master, your disciple handled everything efficiently. Over the past few weeks, they have managed the situation without any issues, and the denizens of Kenkai have already adapted to the workings of the system." "And the Norse gods? Have they chosen any disciples yet?" Sam inquired. "Hmm," Sam muttered, rubbing his chin as he pondered his next course of action. Hey casually on his cloud-like, incredibly soft bed, thinking back to his daughter from the future. His mind briefly returned to what Future Mina had told him before she left to return to her own time. "The next course of action..." Sam''s main goal was to protect his universe from all potential dangers. To do this effectively, he needed to make the denizens of his universe stronger. In order to achieve this, he had to elerate their evolution and provide them with more opportunities for growth, which was where the system came into y. There were numerous worlds within the universe, but not all of them contained intelligent life. Even if they did, most were mortals with no means of evolving like the cultivators or martial artists in the World of Kenkai, who could grow stronger and extend their lifespans. At present, only the Cultivation World (Prime) and the Kenkai World (Prime) held the potential to evolve and grow stronger, and both were already progressing. This was why the Nirvana Universe remained weak¡ªits inhabitants were not strong enough. By introducing the system, Sam could monitor the changes happening across all worlds while opening up new ways to elerate their development. The first step was fostering interaction between worlds, something that had never urred before. As the denizens of different worlds began to interact, exchange knowledge on cultivation, martial arts, medicine, techniques, and resources¡ªeven forming potential interworld rtionships¡ªit would significantly boost their growth. As the inhabitants of these worlds became stronger, so too would their worlds. And as the worlds grew stronger, the Nirvana Universe itself would gain power. With more people growing stronger and expanding their lifespans, Sam would amass a greater number of powerful allies, capable of defending the universe. If this manpower grew sufficiently strong, Sam could even contemte invading other universes. Ultimately, Sam wanted to repay those who had invaded his universe by giving them a taste of their own medicine. "The next step is to solidify our power in the Cultivation World (Prime) and Kenkai (Prime)," Sam muttered. Then he recalled something important. "But first, I need to visit the Yin-Yang Continent." He vanished from sight and reappeared in the White Tiger Continent, inside the grand castle of the Kingdom of Lupinoria, directly in the throne room. When he arrived, he noticed three women sitting together, sipping tea and chatting joyfully. Sam took a moment to appreciate their beauty and sharedughter before making his presence known. Lenora, Rin, and Mia all turned their attention toward their husband, their faces lighting up with excitement and love. "Darling!" they eximed, immediately leaping into his arms and embracing him with affection. "What were you three up to?" Sam asked, smiling as Rin rubbed her face against his cheek¡ªa gesture she always loved, and one he enjoyed just as much. "Nothing much, darling," Rin replied, her voice soft and sweet. "We were just talking about our daughter who came from the future," Mia added, hugging his arm tightly. "It''s a shame they couldn''t spend more time with us. I really wanted to get to know her." "Leona..." Lenora muttered softly, thinking about their future daughter. "She looked just like you," Sam said with warmth in his eyes, gently stroking his lycan wife''s hair. Lenora nodded, leaning into his touch. She wasn''t sad about their future daughter''s departure, knowing that it was only a matter of time before they would see her again¡ªnot as a visitor from the future, but as their present daughter, born into their world as a baby. "Want to make babies?" Sam asked yfully, a mischievous smile on his face as he lifted Lenora''s chin, his hand sliding down to grab her ass cheek. "I don''t mind," Lenora smiled back, her hand slipping under his shirt to touch his bare chest. "Neither do I. Let''s make lots of babies," Rin added, her excitement clear as her hand drifted down to his crotch, teasing the dragon beneath his pants. "You two are such perverts," Mia said, rolling her eyes in mock disapproval. "Did you forget that we decided we wouldn''t have children until we''ve secured the protection of our universe?" As one of the more level-headed wives, Mia tried to rein them in. Lenora and Rin sighed in unison, a hint of annoyance in their expressions, but they both knew she was right. They had made this decision together, and it was one they couldn''t go back on. Sam just chuckled at the exchange. "Well, maybe we can''t have children yet, but we can still enjoy the process of making them, right?" Rin suggested with a wicked grin. "I can''t say no to that," Mia said, a sly smile spreading across her face as her nine tails behind her swayed excitedly, reflecting her thoughts. "And you call us perverts? Aren''t you a pervert as well?" Rin asked, side-eyeing Mia. "Well, there''s a time and ce for everything," Mia replied smoothly. "This may not be the right time for children, but it''s certainly not a bad time for the act itself. You know how frustrated I am that we still haven''t consummated our marriage?" "Fufu... don''t worry, my dear wife. I''ll give you everything you desire," Sam''s eyes gleamed with an intense and obsessive light. "But not now. I came to take Lenora somewhere, and since you''re all here, why don''t we go together?" "Where are we going, darling?" Lenora asked, a hint of confusion in her voice. "To the Yin-Yang Continent," Sam whispered, gently rubbing her cheek. "Let''s go bring your sister home, my beloved wife." Lenora smiled warmly and took his hand. "Let''s go, darling." In an instant, they disappeared from sight and reappeared at another location¡ªthe heart of the cultivation world, the Yin-Yang Continent. It was thergest of the five continents and also the central one, surrounded by the other four. For thousands of years, the Yin-Yang Continent had been sealed off by an imprable barrier, preventing anyone from entering. Legend had it that an iprehensible being, said to be the creator of the cultivation world, had sealed it long ago. Only that being could break the seal. This mysterious figure was none other than the most powerful entity in the entire Nirvana Universe¡ªthe Great Emperor himself, the son of the universe. Sam stood with his wives, Lenora, Rin, and Mia, before the barrier that blocked entry to the Yin-Yang Continent. Without hesitation, Sam ced his palm on the barrier. Suddenly, the earth beneath their feet began to tremble. The tremor was felt not only by them but also across all four continents. While Sam and his wives remained unshaken, the inhabitants of the four continents were thrown into a state of panic, terrified by the sudden earthquake. As if recognizing the rightful king''s presence, the barrier began to crack. Fractures spread rapidly across its surface, caused by the friction of Sam''s immense spiritual energy. In mere moments, the barrier shatteredpletely, releasing a massive surge of spiritual energy that had been locked away for centuries. As the barrier copsed, the torrent of spiritual energy, sealed for thousands of years, came flooding out. Every being across the four continents felt it, and the leaders of every noble and royal n sensed the disturbance. Without hesitation, they all set out toward the Yin-Yang Continent, drawn to the overwhelming power now unleashed. . . . [A/N: If you enjoyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can even contribute a Golden Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??] Chapter 159: Chapter 159: The Emperors Wives A torrent of spiritual energy burst forth the moment the barrier crumbled, as if floodgates had been violently thrown open. The intense, rapid surges of spiritual power released from the Yin-Yang Continent caught the attention of every being¡ªweak or strong¡ªacross the other four continents. Not just cultivators, but all manner of creatures and spiritual beasts began converging on the point where the barrier had shattered. "Arrr... grrr... rraaaa... hiss..." It wasn''t only the cultivators who were drawn to the source. Wild spiritual beasts of all sizes and forms, lurking deep within the forests and mountains, were now moving toward the surge. Ferocious and savage creatures, once hidden away, had been waiting for a chance to grow strong enough to wreak havoc. The spiritual energy released from the Yin-Yang Continent was dense and potent beyond measure, pulling every wild beast and monster in the vicinity like moths to a me. They craved it, yearning for whatever had unleashed such incredible power, desperate to seize it for themselves, to grow stronger, faster, and to evolve. Yet Sam and his wives remained unfazed by the immense surge of energy, as though it was nothing new to them, as if they had witnessed even grander phenomena before. Sam stood calmly, raising a barrier around himself and his wives, shielding them effortlessly from the relentless waves of spiritual energy that battered thendscape. He waited patiently for the surging power to dissipate, knowing it would eventually subside. The Yin-Yang Continent had been sealed away by a barrier Sam himself had erected in his previous life. This barrier had not only prevented anyone from entering or leaving, but it also trapped spiritual energy within, allowing none of it to escape. Only the natural elements essential for life, such as rain, wind, sunlight, and moonlight, could pass through. Nothing else, not even spiritual energy, could prate the barrier. Unlike the wind, which moves from ce to ce, spiritual energy is created by the Earth itself and doesn''t need to flow to be transferred. With no cultivators present in the Yin-Yang Continent for so long, the spiritual energy within had gathered and concentrated over time, bing both vtile and pure. This was why, when the barrier suddenly broke, the spiritual energy surged out uncontrobly, like a dam that had been waiting to burst for ages. As the surge of spiritual energy finally subsided, Sam nced over his shoulder at the hundreds of high-level cultivators gathered behind him. The force of the energy was too overwhelming for any of them to ignore, though most had already guessed its source. It could only be the work of the newly ascended Emperor of the cultivation world¡ªthe progenitor of all races within it. Standing behind Sam were his wives, gathered with the poise and grace expected of them as the consorts of the Great Emperor. They understood that whatever Sam was doing at this moment, he was doing it as the supreme ruler of the cultivation world, and as his wives, they had to show their unwavering support. The thousands of eyes watching them were of no consequence, for in the presence of the Great Emperor, nothing else mattered. The wives were arranged ording to their respective factions and kingdoms: From the faction of Dragons came the women of the Hailstorm n. Adriana Hailstorm, the Emperor''s wife, stood alongside her daughters¡ªHelena Hailstorm, Lorraine Hailstorm, and Ava Hailstorm¡ªwho were also married to Sam. Helena''s own daughter, Sophia Hailstorm, had followed in her mother''s footsteps, joining the ranks of the Emperor''s wives. Finally, at Sam''s side stood Ophelia Hailstorm, his Eternal Companion, exuding a chilling elegance. They were like embodiments of ice, their presence serene yet formidable. Representing the reheart n was the current matriarch, Victoria reheart, standing proudly beside her mother, Julia reheart, both radiating fiery strength. From the Solheart n, Nora Solheart, the n''s head, stood with her three daughters, and Sam''s half-sisters: Mira reheart, the eldest, and the twins, Princess Jane reheart and Princess Lily reheart. These two children were the most fiercely protected individuals in the entire universe, adored by the Great Emperor himself, which also makes them the most dangerous children in the Universe. From the faction of Vampires came the women of the Scarlett n. Amelia Scarlett, another of the Emperor''s Eternal Companions, stood proudly next to her elder sister, Zoey Scarlett, who had been drawn into this life of devotion by her younger sibling ''forcefully''. The infamous warheads of Vampire society, three powerful and stunning countesses, stood elegantly beside their daughters, offering both themselves and their offspring to the Emperor, in body and mind. Countess Akira Kaminari, along with her daughter, Akeno Kaminari, exuded strength and beauty. Countess Lucia Frostine, standing with her daughter, Luna Frostine, held an aura as cold as her name. And finally, Countess Diana Telluris, with her daughter, Dawn Telluris, projected an energy as grounded and unyielding as the earth itself. From the faction of Qilins, Sam''s eternalpanion, Yuna Fulmine, stood silently with an air of royal calmness gracing her features. From the faction of Lycans, Lenora Fenrir, another eternalpanion of the Great Emperor, held his arm with a slightly uneasy expression. From the faction of Beast Kin, Rin Yagami, yet another eternalpanion, exuded an aura of bestial elegance as she stoodposed and tranquil. Representing the Fox Tribes, Mia Hasegawa, an eternalpanion, stood alongside her two elder sisters, Nia and Sia Hasegawa. They wore gentle smiles, their tails swaying with excitement. From the factions of the Golden Crows and Night Ravens, Aurora Sris and Nisha Lunaris¡ªeternalpanions who were twin sisters in their past life when they first met the Great Emperor¡ªstood with mischievous smiles ying on their lips. From the Phoenix faction, Ruby Von Ignacia, another eternalpanion, radiated an imposing presence as fiery energy pulsed around her, a clear reflection of her unyielding strength. Representing the faction of Divine Swans, Mina Megumi, yet another eternalpanion, stood with a divine grace, her blue eyes filled with affection as they gazed upon the Emperor. From the Star Peacocks faction stood Melina Beifall, whose voice was said to be so divine that even the Emperor''s temper could be soothed by her song. Meanwhile, from the Spirits of the ck Tortoise Continent, the heavenly butterfly faction was represented by Sumire, an eternalpanion as well. Behind her stood an army of thousandsposed of dryads, elemental fairies, and sirens, all prepared for battle. They awaited themands of the King of Spirits, their gazes unwavering as they stood ready to defend their cause. At that moment, every cultivator felt a wave of terrifying killing intent emanating from the ce where the barrier had been broken. Amid the swirling dust, tens of thousands of blood-red eyes slowly became visible, apanied by a symphony of growls and hisses that sent chills down their spines. The spirits from the ck Tortoise Continent responded with their own overwhelming killing intent. As the most loyal beings to the King of Spirits, the sight of these mindless beasts and monsters baring their fangs and ws at their ruler ignited a fierce rage within them. They longed to wipe the creatures from existence, but they dared not act without their king''smand. To do so would be an unforgivable act of sphemy and disrespect. Even Sumire, part spirit herself and usually calm and gentle, could not conceal the fury burning in her eyes. She longed to incinerate the beasts into nothingness, but as a devoted wife, she refused to act on impulse in front of him. Moreover, with thousands of high-ranked cultivators present, she would never break herposed elegance. It would reflect poorly on her husband''s reputation. Sam, unfazed by the monstrous scene before him, took a single step¡ªnot on the ground, but into the air itself. With each step, it was as if he ascended a staircase to the heavens, his movements graceful and regal. His royal white robe fluttered in the wind, and his golden hair cascaded down his shoulders, catching the light. His golden eyes glimmered with immeasurable power. The beasts, brimming with terrifying strength and savagery, red at Sam with hostility. Despite their evolution and the intelligence they had gained, they were, in the end, still beasts. And even they could not resist the primal fear that suddenly surged within them like a flood bursting through a dam. The fear was instinctual, an overwhelming force they could neither control nor ignore. It was as though the will of the heavens themselvesmanded them to bow before the true King of Beasts. Their legs quaked, struggling to support them in his otherworldly presence, and the flying beasts hastily retreated from his line of sight. "Let''s go, my beloved wives," Sam said with a smile as he soared forward, leaving a trail of glistening golden particles in his wake. His wives smiled in unison, following closely behind him. And behind them, the high-level cultivators of the Prime world followed suit, none daring to overtake the emperor''s wives. They knew full well that to do so would invite a fate worse than death. . . . [A/N: If you enjoyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can even contribute a Golden Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??] Chapter 160: Chapter 160: The Eternal City In a sudden sh of light, a figure appeared in the sky, his handsome face catching the sunlight as his golden hair swayed gently in the wind. His golden eyes scanned the triangr monument below. In an instant, thousands of figures materialized beside him, as though following his lead. The triangr monument resembled a pyramid, but it seemed to be made entirely of gold. Ancient scribblings adorned its surface, each inscription radiating a subtle yet powerful energy. "What is that... some kind of monolith?" Adriana asked, her Eyes of rity glowing with a brilliant light. She could see strange lines of spiritual energy weaving through the air, reaching deep into the ground, stretching farther than even her enhanced vision could follow. "It is a monolith. My husband used it to submerge the Eternal City right here," Ophelia, who was levitating beside Adriana and her daughters, said calmly, her expression soft. "The Eternal City... so it really exists?" Adriana and the others were shocked at the revtion. They had read about it in ancient texts and heard the legends, but they never truly believed it was real. "Yes," Ophelia confirmed, her face warming as she spoke. "Tens of thousands of years ago, the Great Son of the Universe and we, his eternalpanions, called this ce home." A simr warmth spread across the faces of her fellow eternalpanions as they remembered their past lives. Back then, when the Great Son of the Universe married his wives, he sought to create a ce worthy of them, a home they could call their own. With his limitless power and the strength granted to him by the Universal Tree and the World Tree, he used a mere fraction of his abilities to create a city that even the gods envied¡ªa paradise for cultivators. He named this city in honor of his eternalpanions, calling it the Eternal City. "In this life, it will once again be home for our family... for all of us," Ophelia said with a gentle smile, her gaze shifting to the women who had be part of her husband''s life in this lifetime. "Family, huh..." Adriana smiled, her thoughts wandering. "Yes, we are one big family now," Yuna added, sharing the smile with the eternalpanions. A few days prior, after theunch of the system, Sam''s wives from his past life¡ªthe eternalpanions¡ªhad gathered to discuss the situation. They epted the reality that Sam had gained new wives in this life. Rather than treating them with any form of exclusion, they embraced them as sisters, fully weing them into their shared family. Here''s the revised and enhanced version of the text, without the use of dashes: Suddenly, every woman who aspired to be the great emperor''s wife or who had already taken her ce as one of his lovers felt a profound change within themselves. Apanying this mysterious transformation, they simultaneously heard a system ringing in their ears, and a prompt appeared before their eyes. [You have gained the recognition of the Universe] [You have gained the right to join the unique lineage of the great Son of the Universe''s bloodline] [Toplete the lineage eptance, you must be named by the Universal Scion] Sam understood what was happening to his women, but he resolved to address it after he dealt with the matter at hand. Gracefully, he descended to the ground and calmly approached the monolith, cing his hand upon its golden brick. The strange symbols and scribblings on the monolith began to glow with a myriad of colors, releasing a dense spiritual energy. Slowly but surely, cracks began to appear all around. Within seconds, they spread to every part of the monolith. In a moment of silence, the structure shattered into tens of thousands of pieces. Before the fragments could fall, they vanished, transforming into pure energy and leaving nothing behind. For a few seconds, there was stillness. Then it began. [Warning!] [The Eternal City has been awakened] The ground started to vibrate, the tremors rapidly escting into violent convulsions felt not just by Sam and hispanions but by all cultivators across the entire world. On the Azure Dragon Continent, the White Tiger Continent, the Vermillion Bird Continent, and the ck Tortoise Continent, every individual felt as though an earthquake of cataclysmic proportions had struck without warning. The convulsing ground fractured into hundreds of cracks, each widening and lengthening in all directions, stretching for hundreds of kilometers. Spiritual energy erupted from the fissures, releasing an enormous amount of power that had long been locked away, sending waves of energy rippling across the skies. The cracks widened further, and the earth began to sink deeper, as if it were being swallowed whole. Hot water surged from the massive fissures, filling the newly formed voids. Within a matter of minutes, the entirendscape transformed into a sea of boiling water. "This is insane," the cultivators eximed, their eyes wide with awe as they watched the scene unfold. It felt as though they were witnessing the work of a deity. Little did they know that even gods could not create something of this magnitude. From the boiling waters, hundreds of colossal structures began to rise gently, sending tremors rippling across the continents, causing panic among the cultivators who were simply going about their daily lives. Each structure varied in shape, size, and form, yet all of them were enormous. Even the smallest stood at least 400 meters high, while the tallest among them pierced the heavens, beyond what the naked eye could measure. A vast garden emerged, stretching for hundreds of kilometers, filled with divine and spiritual herbs, godly nts, and rare trees. This sacred garden was encased within a protective dome, designed to preserve its treasures despite having been buried underground for centuries. Dozens of immense arenas scattered randomly across thendscape, each appearing strong enough to contain the power of beings at the level of gods. Nearby, a massive wall slowly opened, allowing water to pour forth. This water began to wind its way around the structures, forming an expansiveke that followed the roads, with bridges materializing as if animated by a life force of their own. Castles, more majestic than even the famed Twilight Castle of the vampires, emerged from the earth. Hundreds of them shot upward like skyscrapers, their spires piercing the sky. These castles, though individually magnificent, were interconnected, forming abyrinthine city that stretched across hundreds of kilometers. The entire city appeared as one vast, seamless structure. At the very heart of this eternal city stood a singr castle, towering above all the rest. It was a colossal fortress, seeminglyposed of dozens of castles fused together, and its height reached into the very heavens. This was the Eternal City¡ªthe City of Heavens and Desires. When the city finally emerged, a profound silence fell over the crowd, as if they had suddenly forgotten how to speak. No¡­ it would be more urate to say that they understood everything unfolding before them, they could see it all clearly, and they knew they had the ability to speak, but simply couldn''t. It was as if any sound they made would disrupt the majestic reappearance of the immortal city, the one created by the great emperor. In this moment, all they wanted was to etch this scene into their hearts and minds, to preserve it for all time. No matter how many centuries or eons passed, as long as their souls remained alive, they would never forget this moment. Many couldn''t help but sigh softly, as if filled with a deep serenity. They felt as though they had seen the essence of life itself and could die without a single regret in their hearts. Others felt that even if they were to live forever, they would never witness a more beautiful sight in all their immortal existence. Even the Eternal Companions of the Great Emperor found themselves pausing to steady their racing hearts. The sheer magnitude of emotion that overwhelmed them was undeniable. The very reason the Great Emperor created the Eternal City was to have a ce where he could live with his wives, a sanctuary they could all call home. It was here that they had lived their past lives with him, shared countless moments of joy and sorrow, and bore his children. This city was not just a ce; it was the embodiment of their memories, their love, and their devotion. As they gazed upon the city with gentle eyes, memories of their past lives flooded their minds, filling them with a profound sense of nostalgia. Every corner, every stone, reminded them of the life they had built together. In that moment, they couldn''t help but fall in love with their husband all over again. He had created all of this just for them, out of his boundless love. He had given them a paradise, a testament to how much he cherished them. And they knew that he would go even further, do anything necessary, to ensure their happiness. His love was simply too vast toprehend. . . . [A/N: If you enjoyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can even contribute a Golden Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??] Chapter 161: Chapter 161: Sisters Reunited The great Emperor, known as the Son of the Universe, and his wife, Lenora, appeared in a massive dungeon that seemed untouched for thousands of years. At the far end of the dungeon, a waterfall cascaded down from above, its water crystal clear and imbued with a sense of purity so strong that even the spiritual energy emanating from it was palpable. The water gently flowed from the top into a pond at the center of the chamber. This pond, too, was crystal clear, with dozens of ck and white lotuses floating gracefully on its surface. In the center of the pond, two koi fish swam in an endless loop. One was pure white, bearing a ck infinity sigil on its head, while the other was pure ck, marked with a white infinity sigil. Together, they circled each other, forming a perfect bnce, an eternal cycle without end. Sam smiled as he observed the pond, reassured by the sight of it, as if confirming it was in its rightful ce. His attention shifted to his wife, Lenora, and he followed her gaze to see what had captured her focus. At the far side of the chamber stood a woman with short silver hair and silver eyes, just like Lenora. In fact, they looked almost identical, save for the younger woman''s hair length and slightly more youthful appearance. She was staring back at them with a stern expression, but her face quickly shifted¡ªfirst to confusion, then to solemnity as her eyes began to glisten with tears. Sam sighed softly and turned to look at his wife. Tears, too, were streaming down Lenora''s face, though the smile on her lips was unmistakable. "Annora...?" Lenora''s voice trembled as she whispered the name, her figure vanishing from where she stood and reappearing in front of her younger sister, whom she hadn''t seen for years. All of Lenora''s long-suppressed emotions surged forth,pletely overwhelming her. The two sisters embraced each other tightly, clinging to the moment,forting themselves with the realization of their reunion. They held on, silently assuring one another that they would never be separated again. Sam watched the scene before him with a warm expression. He didn''t dare disturb his wife''s reunion with her beloved sister¡ªit was something she desperately needed. "As long as I live, in our eternal life ahead, her tears, and the tears of my wives, will only be fromughter¡ªnever from pain." Sam''s face momentarily twisted with emotion, and even the space around him began to crack and warp. Then he felt a gentle hand on his shoulder. Almost instantly, his face returned to normal, his usual warm expression softening his features once more. "Dear," Adriana''s voice brought him back to the present as she touched her grandson''s shoulder to catch his attention. Adriana hade to witness this reunion, a moment she had been hoping for. The girl she had rescued from her enemies years ago was finally with her sister again. Adriana had been close friends with their parents and carried a deep regret in her heart¡ªone born from being unable to protect the royal family of the Lumin Dynasty when they were ambushed and ughtered by the Werecoyotes, who craved the throne for themselves. In that tragic moment, Lenora and Annora''s parents had fought valiantly to buy enough time for their daughters to escape. But fate was cruel. The sisters were eventually caught, and Lenora, desperate to save Annora, used an artifact her mother had given her, sending Annora to safety. This act of sacrifice was how Annora ended up in the underground dungeon of the Eternal City, located on the Yin-Yang Continent. Alone and defenseless, Lenora was prepared to end her own life, knowing all too well the hellish fate that awaited her if captured. It was in this moment of despair, when all seemed lost, that Adriana had appeared. She saved Lenora and took her in, offering her protection and a new life. Over time, Adriana hade to see Lenora as one of her own granddaughters, treating her with the same love and care. That bond is what brought her here today. She wanted to be present when Lenora reunited with her younger sister, a moment that would finally bring closure to their tragic past. As Adriana approached, she noticed Sam standing silently, watching his wife''s emotional reunion. There was something about the scene, something intangible that unsettled her. It was a feeling she couldn''t quite exin, but it gnawed at her, as if the very air around them held a wrongness. Hesitant, she stepped forward and gently ced her hand on Sam''s shoulder. The strange feeling that had been lingering in the air vanished the moment she touched him, disappearing as if it had never existed at all. Sam turned his face and looked at his lover, Adriana, with a warm smile, as if everything was perfectly fine. And indeed, in that moment, everything was. Adriana sighed in relief. It seemed as though her earlier concerns had been unfounded. ''Maybe it was just my imagination,'' she muttered, shaking her head. Smiling softly, Adriana wrapped her arms around her grandson, pulling him into a gentle embrace. "Thank you," she whispered. "For what?" Sam asked, genuinely puzzled. "For everything you''ve done for us, everything you''re doing, and everything you will do. For bringing Lenora''s sister back to her... No matter how many times I say it, it will never feel like enough," Adriana said softly, resting her head on his shoulder. "There''s no need for thanks. It''s my duty as my wives'' husband. I''ll do whatever it takes, go to any length, to keep my family happy and safe," Sam replied calmly. Though his words were steady, a flicker of something colder shed in his eyes, an unseen intensity. It was an odd mixture of love and obsession for his family. As he spoke, an intense rosy aura began to seep from him, almost unknowingly, sending an involuntary chill down Adriana''s spine. "..." She fell silent, unable to ignore the strange emotions his words stirred within her. The depth of his love felt overwhelming, like a vast, endless void that consumed everything in its path. And somehow, she couldn''t help but feel drawn into it, as if being with him for all eternity was the only thing that made sense. With a snap of his fingers, Sam transported the silver-haired sisters to a private castle in the Eternal City, where his other wives awaited. At this moment, he understood what Lenora needed: her best friends, her family, her sisters, and ultimately, her husband, who would be there for her once she finished spending time with her reunited sister. "Where did you send them?" Adriana asked, her curiosity piqued. She could never quite get used to seeing her beloved teleport himself or others with such effortless ease. "To one of the castles in the Eternal City," Sam replied calmly. "She needs some private moments with her sister, and Amelia and the others are there to take care of them." As he spoke, he slyly wrapped his arm around her waist, pulling her closer until her generous curves pressed against his chest. Without warning, he leaned in and kissed Adriana for several blissful seconds before releasing her. "Kissing you is so addictive," Adriana sighed, a smile breaking across her face, though the blush on her cheeks was unmistakable. "That''s because you love me too much," Sam chuckled, gently massaging her cheeks. "Aren''t you being a bit cocky? But it''s true; I do love you too much," Adriana admitted, sighing again as she reflected on just how deeply she cared for this shameless man. Sam turned his gaze toward the pond, specifically at the two koi fish swimming within it. He walked closer, with Adriana following beside him, her curiosity piqued. She noticed two types of lotuses blooming in the pond, half of them with ck petals and the other half with white. An intriguing aura radiated from them, an essence that seemed to mirror their contrasting colors. The auras felt both opposing and irresistibly attracted to one another, and this connection was palpable even from the lotuses. The sensation intensified as she observed the two fish swirling in an endless loop, their movements graceful yet deliberate. No matter how deeply she pondered, she could not grasp them clearly... It was as if they were too great to be understood by someone like her. Sam pointed at the koi, a flicker of energy emanating from his hand andnding gently on them. After a few moments of stillness, a sudden burst of ck and white light erupted from the pond. When the glow subsided, two ethereal figures floated atop the water, hovering just above its surface without touching it. . . . [A/N: If you enjoyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can even contribute a Golden Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??] Chapter 162: Chapter 161: Purple Suits You (R-18) Adriana''s eyes glowed with mysterious power as she quietly analyzed the two figures hovering over the ethereal pond. One was a tall woman with long, dense ck hair and deep, dark eyes, adorned in flowing, milky ck noble attire. The other was a tall man with white hair and striking white eyes, dressed in equally noble clothing. At first nce, they appeared to be siblings, their contrasting hair and eye colors creating a striking visual. They were surrounded by ayer of transparent ck and white aura that seemed entirely under their control. Even with her Eyes of rity, Adriana struggled toprehend anything beyond the fact that these two beings seemed to be nothing more than pure energy manifested in human form. She could not detect any energy lines or signs of life that she would typically observe when using her powers on a normal person. When she attempted to sense their strength, she was shocked to discover that their power felt limitless. She was not merely referring to their power level; she could not gauge their energy at all. More troubling was her inability to understand what kind of beings they were or the nature of their energy. It felt dangerously potent, yet at the same time, it instilled a sense of calm. The experience gave her an unsettling feeling. The man and the woman nced at Sam, the great Son of the Universe, and their expressionless faces shifted slightly as they disappeared from their previous position and reappeared before their king. They knelt down in absolute respect and submission. "We thank you, the great King of Spirits, for granting us human forms," they said in a stern, submissive tone, their heads bowed as if to raise them would bring immense shame or even warrant death. "Tui and Lu, I hope you have been well all these years?" Sam asked with a neutral smile. "We have been well," they replied in unison, matching Sam''s tone and level of voice. "I trust the system has exined everything to you and filled you in on the events of thest few years." "We have learned, our king." Adriana tugged at her husband''s robe to get his attention. "Who are they, dear? I don''t sense their physical presence, yet I can feel an overwhelming pressure from them. It''s almost like looking at spirits." "That is because they are, in a sense, spirits," Sam replied, continuing to address her concerns. Have you ever heard the saying, "Every coin has two sides"? It essentially means that everything has two sides, and these opposing forces cannot exist without one another. Just as a hero needs a viin to fulfill his purpose, a viin requires a hero to realize his own. In this way, everything has its counterpart. Take people, for example¡ªthere are both good and bad individuals in the world. You can''t have light without darkness to define it. The universe operates on the principle of duality. Every existing concept, being, and energy, from creation to destruction, from life to death, stems from two primordial forces: negativity and positivity. These beings are called ''primordials'' because they have existed since the dawn of time and space. All things originate from them. They are supreme entities that work in harmony with the Universal Tree to ensure the growth and continuation of life throughout the cosmos. The primordials are the ultimate arbiters of universalw, wielding the power to control and shape anything within their domain. Negativity governs all things born of the negative forces, while positivity holds sway over everything born of the positive. Together, they have the greatest influence in the universe, surpassed only by the Universal Tree and rivaled only by the Son of the Universe. If the Universal Tree is like the processor of the universe, then negativity and positivity are the dual channels that allow the universe to function. They are not receable, unlike a machine. One cannot function without the other, for the universe itself depends on their bnce. Every world also has its own regtors to maintain the bnce of positive and negative forces. In the cultivation world, there are two beings who manage this delicate equilibrium. They are known as Tui and La, the very same entities who kneel before the great Son of the Universe. They were like spirits, their forms shaped and influenced by the world around them. The fish forms they each had were their inherent shapes, inherited through the will of the universe. In a sense, Positivity and Negativity could be considered the sisters of the Universal Tree. And as the son of the Universal Tree, Sam could be seen as the heir to both Positivity and Negativity. This made him unique, not only in this universe but across all universes¡ªthe only being with authority over both positive and negative forces. It was one of the universe''s absolute rules that a being could only represent either positive or negative energy, never both. Just like the Primordial Positivity and Primordial Negativity, Tui and La held immense influence, regting the forces of positive and negative energy. Their power was second only to the World Tree, but they were limited to a single world. Sam, possessing influence on par with a primordial being, had the ability to change Tui and La''s forms into something more human. Since they were born from the forces produced by the World Tree, they were also a kind of spirit. "I''m thankful to you both for keeping Annora, my wife''s sister, safe and secure all these years," Sam said calmly as he ced his hands on their shoulders. "It is our pleasure to serve you, my lord," said La, the woman, and Tui, the man, both bowing in deep respect. Receiving words of gratitude from the son of the universe was the greatest honor they could imagine. Sam smiled and continued, "With the system in ce, you can now directly and effectively influence the growth of the denizens in the cultivation world." "I''m even granting you the right to take on disciples and followers, if you wish, or to give blessings and support to those you deem worthy." "We understand, my king," they replied in unison. "Good," Sam said, his gaze shifting to Adriana, and a flicker of desire shed in his eyes¡ªa look she noticed. "Let''s go." With a snap of his fingers, they vanished, reappearing in one of the hundreds of massive bedrooms within a random castle in the Eternal City. As soon as their figures materialized, Sam''s appearance transformed into his dragon progenitor form. His hair turned a brilliant golden blonde, and his eyes shifted to a deep, dark green with slitted pupils, like those of a dragon. Without wasting a moment, he pulled Adriana into his arms and kissed her passionately, his tongue entering her mouth as he devoured her taste. His hands, meanwhile, began to roam her back, loosening her clothes with deft movements. Adriana felt as if she were in a dream. Her beloved had suddenly whisked her away, kissing her with fervor. Not that she wasining¡ªlike Sam, she had been growing increasingly frustrated over the past few weeks. Theck of alone time had taken its toll on her desires. Now that Sam had made time for her and taken the initiative, she had no intention of holding back. She surrendered herselfpletely to him, eager to let him do anything he desired with her body. Sam undressed her slowly,ying her down on a heavenly soft bed that stretched twenty feet wide and twenty feet long, still kissing her as he worked. Once her clothes were gone, the only thing remaining was a pair of purple lingerie¡ªa bra and matching panties that seemed chosen specifically to entice him. His eyes lingered on the delicate fabric as he gently massaged her, his possessive gaze making Adriana blush and turn her face away in embarrassment. It was an endearing expression, especially considering the fact that she was more than fifty thousand years old, yet still became flustered under Sam''s gaze. "Purple suits you very well," Sam whispered, kissing her forehead while his fingers traced her cheeks. "I-Is that so?" Adriana''s face flushed even deeper, but happiness sparkled in her eyes at hispliment. "Mm... You''re even cuter when you''re embarrassed," Sam teased, his voice soft as he slowly removed her purple bra, revealing her ample chest. It was worth noting that Adriana was an H-cup, the most well-endowed among all of Sam''s wives. His eyes darkened with desire, like a predator eyeing its prey, as he gently touched her pink nipples. "Ahh..." Adriana gasped, a wave of pleasure shooting through her body at his touch. Her soft moan only fueled Sam''s determination to give her more. He wanted to hear her voice, to feel her body tremble under his hands. Adriana, unable to hold back any longer, pulled him closer, her lips seeking his. This time, it was she who forced her tongue into his mouth, while Sam''s hands continued to y with her breasts. His other hand slipped downward, stealthily removing her panties and revealing the beauty of herher region, glistening with anticipation. As she kissed him, Adriana''s hands traced over his chest, sliding sensually across his skin before she peeled away his clothes, revealing a godlike physique that radiated both strength and beauty. Her breath caught in her throat, her heart racing with excitement and awe. She couldn''t help but feel a surge of pride and joy knowing this man was her husband. With trembling fingers, she slowly removed his pants, her hands instinctively reaching for his mighty dragon. As she grasped it gently, she marveled at its size, despite being quite familiar with it. Its sheer size still thrilled her, sending waves of excitement through her body. The thought of him entering her made her gulp, torn between terror and exhration. After kissing her passionately, leaving her breathless, she pulled away for a moment, catching her breath. Her eyes traveled down, finding his mighty dragon poised and ready to enter her forbidden cave. Gripping his face possessively, her eyes filled with desire, turning into two vibrant pink hearts. "I want you... I want you inside me," she whispered breathlessly. Her words ignited something within him, and a smile, both obsessive and possessive, curled on his lips. He positioned himself at her entrance, and with a gentle push, his dragon began to slide inside her wet cave. "Haa... aaahh... ahhh," Adriana moaned, her body arching in response. No matter how many times they were together, she could never quite get used to his size, but that only made her crave him more. She began to push her hips toward him, determined to take him fully inside her, feeling his dragonpletely fill her cave. And so began a night that stretched on for a entire week, filled with her moans, the sound of skin meeting skin, and heated breaths. Their passion was so intense that the night seemed tost an eternity, with no end in sight. . . . [A/N: If you enjoyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can even contribute a Golden Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??] Chapter 163: Chapter 163: My Role In The Universe The Eternal City was not just a single city; it was a collection of hundreds of cities, each with towering castles that pierced the heavens. This magnificent creation, the most awe-inspiring in the universe, was crafted by the Great Emperor, the Son of the Universe. His vision had been clear: he wanted the perfect home to share with his beloved wives. One might think such a grand design was excessive for a home, and indeed, from cultivators to gods, even his wives themselves believed their husband had gone overboard. What they failed to understand was that, in the Emperor''s eyes, even this was not enough. Who was the Emperor? He was the most unique being to have ever existed or ever to exist. The son of the Universal Tree and the only brother of the World Tree, he was a being favored by fate and luck alike. How could someone of such immense greatness do anything halfway? The Emperor had envisioned a city that would offer everything imaginable, from cultivation resources so rare that even in a million years they could not be found, to universal-level delicacies delivered directly to one''s doorstep with just a wave of the hand. From start to finish, top to bottom, the city had it all¡ªan end-to-end masterpiece, embodying the full spectrum of creation. There was nothing beyond the reach of this city. It stood as a symbol of the Emperor''s endless love and obsession for his wives. Yet, despite all its grandeur, he constantly felt it was still not enough. Even in this second life, he found himself thinking of millions of ways to improve the city. But at the moment, his mind was preupied with something else. In one of the hundreds of heavenly castles within the Eternal City, inside one of its vast, opulent bedrooms, the Great Emperory calmly on a massive bed, his magnificent form entirely unclothed. As expected, he was not alone. On top of him was a woman whose beauty defied description, using his body as her bed. She slept soundly, her gentle breaths soft and rhythmic after a long, exhausting week of work. Like him, she waspletely naked. Though the bed wasrge enough for ten people to sleep infortably, she preferred to rest directly on his body. And Sam, of course, had noints¡ªquite the opposite, he adored this arrangement. A soft smile yed on his lips for reasons unknown, as he nced down at the woman''s face, resting on his chest, with a small droplet of drool escaping from her lips. Her milky skin was wless, without a single imperfection. He could feel the steady rhythm of her heartbeat through the intimate contact of their bare skin. Not just their bare skin, but even their most intimate parts were still deeply connected. Sensing something, the woman pouted slightly, her sharp eyelids fluttering open to reveal yellowish-golden pupils. Wiping the drool from her lips, she slowly lifted her upper body andfortably positioned herself on his hips, causing him to sink even deeper inside her¡ªnot that sheined. "How long was I asleep?" Sha asked, wiping her drool on his chest with a tender, affectionate touch. "Two days," Sam replied. "I slept for two whole days? Why didn''t you wake me up?" "Well, you looked too adorable while sleeping to disturb you," Sam said with a grin. "Hmph, always acting cheeky..." Adriana snorted cutely, her attention shifting to something that made her bite her rosy lip. "And why are you still hard as a rock? Is doing it non-stop for an entire week not enough for you?" Seeing her cute, using face, Sam felt his desire re up once more. He rose, pulling Adriana down gently beneath him. With a swift motion, he hovered over her, bringing his lips closer to hers¡ªan approach she weed without protest. Looking at her gorgeous face, full of love and devotion for him, he sighed. "Honestly, it''s never enough," Sam whispered, giving her a soft kiss before pulling back with a tired expression. "You''re saying you can never be fully satisfied?" Adriana sensed a trace of distress in his tone, and as one of his wives, she felt it was her duty to understand his feelings. "My libido is endless. I can never truly feel satisfied," Sam confessed. "Being the progenitor of all races has only amplified what was already an insatiable drive... If I weren''t a being simr to a world tree, I would''ve lost control a long time ago." "Does that mean you could go on for years without stopping?" "Years? That''s nothing," Sam replied with a faint smile. Adriana gulped, trying not to imagine what that would be like. The thought of experiencing such pleasure was overwhelming¡ªeven for her, an elder dragon who couldst over a week with Sam. She doubted there was anyone else in existence who could match his seemingly boundless libido. "I-I see... but I don''t understand. What do you mean by ''a world tree-like being''? Aren''t you the son of the Universal Tree?" she asked, curious. "To be honest, I don''t know exactly what I am," Sam admitted. "But to understand my nature, you have to first understand the reality of existence itself." Adriana nodded silently, giving him her full attention as he began to exin the story of creation. Everything in this universe, all of it, was born when a massive, unknown energy called Chaos split into two opposing forces: Positive Energy and Negative Energy. "From that split, a singr entity emerged, absorbing half of both energies¡ªthis entity was the Universal Tree, my mother." Adriana listened intently, not daring to interrupt as Sam unfolded the origins of the universe. "Afterward, the remaining Positive Energy transformed into an entity known as the Primordial Positivity, while the Negative Energy became an entity called the Primordial Negativity." With the Universal Tree''s birth, a domain emerged, expanding infinitely, even to this day, as it feeds off the energies of these three primordial beings. We call this domain The Universe. "From my mother, the Universal Tree, my sisters¡ªthe World Trees¡ªwere born. And from them, worlds came into existence." Sam''s gaze turned distant as he exined. "A World Tree doesn''t just birth worlds¡ªit creates entire dimensions." Typically, a World Tree is born on a deste, lifeless. Its energy causes the world to flourish, and as the world grows, so does the world tree. As the world tree matures, it gives birth to smaller worlds, each interconnected with the prime world that houses the World Tree, creating what we know as a dimension. As the number of worlds and their power increase, the entire universe grows stronger in turn. "At least, that''s how every other universe usually works," Sam sighed. "Are you saying that''s not how our universe operates?" Adriana asked, her voice tinged with bewilderment. She felt a growing unease at her husband''s implication that their universe might not function as others did. "Exactly," Sam replied. "Every single second, a universe gets erased, and a new one is born. Yet out of the countless millions of universes out there, not a single one contains a being like me¡ªa son of the Universal Tree." He paused before continuing. "ording to the rules that govern reality, a being like me shouldn''t exist. It''s actually impossible. No matter how strong or weak, how old or new a universe may be, it''s simply not allowed for something like me to exist." "Then how do you exist here?" Adriana asked, her voice rising with anxiety as she struggled to process what she was hearing. "That''s a mystery even to me," Sam admitted. "As far as my mother exined it, she instinctively knew I would be born if she used all her energy¡ªthough it came at the cost of harming herself. Somehow, she knew she wouldn''t fail. That''s why I''ve said I don''t even know what kind of being I truly am. But what I do know is that I hold almost the same influence as my mother, and my role is to serve as her protector, her guardian, and a force of creation." "As a being of creation, one of my life''s purposes is to create. However, my sense of creation seems vastly different from that of my sisters," Sam exined. "Their focus lies in the creation of worlds and the nurturing of life within them." "My sense of creation, on the other hand, appears to epass every aspect of the process. My role seems to be abination of my mother''s and my aunts''¡ªthe three Primordials: the Universal Tree, Positivity, and Negativity." "My mother, the Universal Tree, generates the energy that sustains all forms of life. The Primordial Positivity oversees creation, while the Primordial Negativity governs destruction. Together, they maintain the bnce of life throughout the universe. And then there''s me... with the ability to influence every part of this cycle on arge scale, although not to the same extent as the three Primordials," Sam continued thoughtfully. He paused for a moment, reflecting. "Actually, I believe my influence over the universal cycle is steadily growing, even if it has yet to reach its full potential." . . . [A/N: If you enjoyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can even contribute a Golden Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??] The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 164: Chapter 164: A True Shame A few days had passed, and Sam and Adriana were still secluded, enjoying their time alone. Meanwhile, his other wives were far from idle, especially those who were visiting the Eternal City for the first time. The more curious ones, like Lorraine, Victoria, Sophia, Mira, and the Countesses'' daughters, spent their days exploring and fooling around without a care in the world. In truth, there was never much for them to worry about in the first ce. Sam''s eternalpanions, however, were less inclined to wander around aimlessly. After all, they had lived in the Eternal City in their past lives. Nevertheless, a few of the more sentimental ones, like Mia Hasegawa, Yuna Fulmine, Mina Megumi, Melina Beifall, and Sumire, found themselves roaming the familiar golden castle walls, ovee by nostalgia. The explorers had spent thest week doing nothing but touring and ying around in the Eternal City. Despite their efforts, they had only managed to cover about 8% of the vast Eternal City. There were also a few wives who simply couldn''t bear being away from their husband for too long. Ruby von Ignacia, Nisha Lunaris, and Aurora Sris had set out to find Sam. Even though they were his eternalpanions and had lived in this very city in their past lives, they still couldn''t figure out which of the many castles Sam had taken Adriana to, as there were hundreds to choose from. "I wonder if husband is still¡­ doing ''it'' with her," Ruby mused aloud as they strolled through one of the many grand gardens in the Eternal City. "Probably not," Aurora replied calmly. "Yes, unlike our husband, she doesn''t have an insatiable libido. She probably didn''t evenst a week," Nisha added, rubbing her chin thoughtfully. "Now that you mention it... we haven''t yet regained the full extent of our powers from our past lives. We can''t¡­ enjoy our time with him like we used to," Aurora said with a solemn expression. The thought of not being able to indulge in their husband''spany the way they once had felt like a cruel punishment. Even if they spent every moment with him until they were utterly exhausted, it still wouldn''t be enough. "I... I hadn''t considered that," Ruby said, her face turning serious. She had expected to be able to spend endless time with him, but it now seemed that she had been too naive. "I estimate we couldst two or three days, at most," Nisha added, folding her fingers one by one as her expression grew increasingly grave. "Fufufu, you''re even more foolish than I thought, dear sister," came a sudden, familiar voice. The women turned to see a stunningly beautiful woman with long, scarlet hair cascading down her shoulders and striking green eyes approaching them. Behind her were four equally gorgeous women, each exuding a unique aura of beauty. One of them bore a striking resemnce to the scarlet-haired woman. The first young woman had snow-white hair, typical of the women from the Hailstorm n, and piercing green eyes that radiated a chilling presence. The second was a young woman with short golden-blonde hair, her brown eyes asionally flickering with blue lightning. The third had chestnut brown hair tied into a ponytail and amber eyes. Her toned, slim, and slightly muscr build was impossible to miss, and she stood the tallest among them. Finally, there was another woman with scarlet hair and green eyes, strikingly simr to the one in front, though slightly more mature and taller. "The scarlet vampire bitch," Ruby muttered, rolling her eyes. "What are you doing here?" Nisha asked the scarlet-haired woman, their fellow sister. "Not much, just showing my friends around the Eternal City," Amelia replied with an innocent smile. "After all, they''re going to be living here with us soon." "Are we really going to live here?" asked the snow-white-haired woman, Luna Frostine. "Of course, once you be my husband''s wives," Amelia said, still smiling sweetly. "I..." Luna, along with the blonde-haired woman, Akeno Kaminari, and the brown-haired woman, Dawn Telluris, blushed deeply. They were young vampires, after all, and the allure of the vampire progenitor, Sam, was nearly impossible to resist. Even the other scarlet-haired woman, Zoey Scarlett, blushed, turning her head away, which made Ruby, Nisha, and Aurora sigh in unison. "You''re really roping your elder sister into our husband''s arms, aren''t you?" Aurora asked, though truthfully, they expected nothing less from Amelia. After all, Amelia wasn''t the only one who would eagerly bring her siblings into Sam''s embrace¡ªMia, and probably Lenora, would do the same. "Of course," Amelia said, her eyes gleaming with mischief. "Our husband deserves such treatment... And who knows? This might even earn me some special night time with our darling." Her eyes sparkled with excitement at the thought. "It''s unfortunate I don''t have any sisters," Aurora muttered, shaking her head. "I don''t have one either, or I''d dly offer her to our darling for special nights," Ruby added, wiping away imaginary tears. "A true shame," Nisha sighed dramatically. "Anyway, what was it you were saying about me being foolish and na?ve?" Nisha asked, steering the conversation back. "Oh, that," Amelia said with a sigh. "As you know, I had my time with darling before he even fully awakened his Authority. Even then, I couldn''tst more than a day. Two days is already pushing it. Three days... well, we''d be forcing our bodies to the limit, and we all know our darling would never do anything to harm us." Amelia''s expression turned somber. "It''s sad, really... Not being able to do the ''deed'' more than a full day with our darling feels like the greatest tragedy." "Anyway, have you seen Kate? That child got separated from us. Did you happen to see her on your way?" Amelia asked, concerned about her daughter. The child she was referring to was Kate Drac, the fearsome Queen of Vampires and one of the most powerful beings in the entire cultivation world. Sam, after bing the Vampire Progenitor, had transformed her into a five-year-old child. There were two reasons he did this. First, Kate was the great-granddaughter of Sam and Amelia''s son from Sam''s previous life, making her his direct descendant. Sam had a strong desire to keep his bloodline close, and his attachment to Kate made him want to keep her near at all times. The second reason was rooted in Sam''s obsessive and possessive nature. As the Vampire Progenitor, this side of him was even more intense. He wanted to keep Kate within his family in this life, so he regressed her age while also purging the previous progenitor''s influence from her blood. He reced it with his own essence, making Kate his official daughter both biologically and supernaturally. Make no mistake¡ªthough Kate now appeared as a five-year-old, she still retained all of her cultivation and power. In fact, she might have even grown stronger after bing part of Sam''s lineage and his daughter. "No, sorry. Do you want our help to find her?" Ruby asked, a little worried. She still viewed Kate as a vulnerable five-year-old. "It''s alright. The Eternal City is one of the safest ces in the universe. She''s probably just wandering around without a sense of direction," Amelia said with a reassuring smile. "Are you serious? We''re talking about the former Queen of Vampires, one of the strongest cultivators in our world. Are you really suggesting that she could get lost simply because she lost her sense of direction?" Zoey asked, narrowing her eyes as she nced between the women. She couldn''t understand how they talked about suchplex, almost nonsensical things so casually, as if everything made perfect sense. It was baffling. Even the three daughters of the countesses seemed to share her confusion. "Zoey, the Eternal City isn''t just unfathomably vast; it''s filled with wonders beyond imagination. If one isn''t careful, no matter how powerful or ancient they are, they can easily get lost if they wander aimlessly," Amelia exined. "But we don''t have to worry about that happening," Ruby added, ncing in a random direction, "because as the Emperor''s wives, we have special authority in the Eternal City." "All we have to do is wish, and a path to any ce in the city will reveal itself," she continued. As if to prove her point, the golden walls of the castle before them silently shifted away, parting without a sound. A magical golden pathway materialized, leading to the ce Ruby had been thinking of. . . . [A/N: If you enjoyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can even contribute a Golden Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??] Chapter 165: Chapter 165: The Emperor鈥檚 Little Treasures In one of the hundreds of grand castles within the Eternal City, Kate Drac, the former Queen of Vampires, now appeared as a five-year-old child. Once feared as the descendant of the progenitor d Drac, she was now known by many affectionate names¡ª"Beloved Daughter of the Emperor," "The Emperor''s Little Treasure," and "The Emperor''s Princess." Her title had changed, and so had her bloodline. She was no longer Kate Drac. After Sam removed d''s influence from her blood and reced it with his own essence, she became Sam''s true daughter, in every sense. At first, Kate had mixed feelings about being transformed into a child, but those concerns faded quickly. The prospect of being able to stay with her father as much as she wanted, having endless free time to fool around, and being constantly spoiled by the most powerful being in the universe soon became irresistible. Today, Princess Kate wandered through the magnificent golden halls of the castle, the glittering structures stretching as far as her eyes could see. She wasn''t alone. Two little girls, no older than four, followed her around like eager chicks¡ªLily and Jane, Sam''s half-sisters. But Sam suspected that might soon change. His entire existence had been altered beyondprehension since bing the progenitor of all races and the son of the Universal Tree. He was even considering doing to Lily and Jane what he had done for Kate¡ªretrace their bloodlines and make them his daughters. However, there wereplications. Lily and Jane were far more special than they appeared, even more so than Kate, who carried half of the progenitor''s blood. The twins were born with unique innate abilities, a phenomenon that was both rare and mysterious. Innate abilities are powers one is born with, but unique innate abilities¡ªabilities never seen before¡ªare even rarer. Sam, for instance, had his Devour ability, a unique power only he possessed. Just like him, Lily and Jane were also unique innate ability users. Normally, people wouldn''t awaken these abilities until they turned twelve, when they''d begin cultivating energy. Yet, somehow, the twins were already able to use their powers, even without energy or cultivation, and without any control. Sam suspected this had something to do with him. It seemed narcissistic, but Nora had told him the twins had only started manifesting their abilities around the time he arrived in the cultivation world. It was entirely possible that their premature awakening was linked to his presence. This concerned Sam. He worried that changing their bloodline to his could cause their powers to mutate further, growing beyond their already rming potential. Lily''s ability, Dream Walker, allowed her to manipte the Dream World to an unknown extent. She could pull anyone or anything into a dream and control them however she pleased. Sam even suspected that, given enough time and power, she might be able to pull entire worlds into her dream realm. Then there was Jane''s ability, Mirage Walker, which was simr yet opposite. While Lily could bring the real world into her dreams, Jane''s power allowed her to bring dreams into the real world. Anything that existed in her dream could be made real. Both abilities were terrifying, with the potential to warp reality itself. Their only true limitation was their imaginations. The idea of such power resting in the hands of two young girls was unsettling enough, but the thought of these abilities growing even stronger if he altered their bloodlines worried Sam deeply. He wasn''t afraid of losing control over them¡ªhe had the power to stop them if necessary, without harming them. But he didn''t want to act recklessly without first understanding more about their abilities. Jane tugged on her big sister''s sleeve. "Big Sister Kate, I want to go to Big Brother," she said with a pout, her eyes wide with innocence. Kate nced at the crimson-haired little girl and smiled softly as she patted her head. "I know, Jane. I want to find Father too, but I don''t know where he is." "But we want to see Brother! We haven''t seen him in days!" Lily protested, shaking her head in frustration. Before Kate could say something to lift her spirits, she noticed something strange happening around them. The golden road they were walking on began to shift, changing direction. Buildings that had been blocking the newly formed path silently moved aside without making a sound. Kate stared at the transformed golden walkway, now lined with herbal trees and nts decorating both sides. ''Wait... is the Eternal City responding to their words? Is it leading us to Father?'' she quietly thought, her eyes fixed on the newly revealed path. "Let''s go find Father then," Kate said, reaching for the small pendant hanging around her neck. As if responding to her thoughts, it glowed with a ck and neon-blue light. Suddenly, a figure made of pure darkness, with glowing blue eyes, appeared kneeling before the three princesses. "You summoned us, Princess Kate?" the shadow soldier asked respectfully. These were Sam''s shadow soldiers, specially assigned to protect Kate. The pendant around her neck was enchanted¡ªif it ever sensed danger, it would summon millions of shadow soldiers and beasts to defend her. Sam had gifted each member of his family a simr pendant with the same protective function, ensuring that if they were ever in danger, a legion of shadow soldiers and beasts woulde to their aid. Lily and Jane''s pendants, however, had an additional feature. They helped suppress their unique innate abilities, preventing them from manifesting uncontrobly, and would alert Sam if they ever did. Kate nced at the shadow soldier she had summoned. "Hmm, choose a good four-legged beast to carry us." She could have flown there herself, but she couldn''t leave the twins behind. As their elder sister, she was responsible for looking after them¡ªand definitely not because she was hoping for a reward from her father for doing so... definitely not. "I understand," the shadow soldier replied. Another dark figure detached itself from his form, taking shape as arge, wolf-like beast. The creature stood seven feet tall, its fur shadowy and dense. To an ordinary person, the sight of such a dangerous beast would have been terrifying, but to the girls, it was nothing more than a friendly, familiar pet. The wolf let out a soft, almost endearing howl, as if trying to catch her attention, before lowering its body for the three princesses to climb onto its back. Lily and Jane followed their elder sister, hopping on with Kate sitting between them, holding her tightly. "Let''s go, Kitty," Kate murmured, gently stroking the shadow beast''s fur. In response, it gave a soft bark before dashing forward along the golden pathid out by the Eternal City. ... In another part of the Eternal City. Sam''s wives¡ªLenora Fenrir and her sister Annora Fenrir, Mia Hasegawa and her elder sisters Nia and Sia Hasegawa, Helena, Nora, along with the three vampire countesses Lucia Frostine, Akira Kaminari, and Diana Telluris, and Sumire¡ªwere leisurely strolling through the Eternal City. Initially, they had nned to visit the city''s famous gardens, but when Sumire mentioned she was heading to the Altar of Nature, their curiosity was piqued, and they decided to apany her. They knew exactly who Sumire was. On the ck Tortoise Continent, the spirits revered her as the Saintess. Sumire, herself a powerful spirit,manded immense respect from other spirits, nearly on par with Sam, the Great Emperor. Her ce in the spiritual hierarchy was clearly among the highest. Sumire didn''t object to them following her; after all, they were her husband''s wives. If it had been anyone else, they would never have been allowed near the sacred altar. But for these women, they were, in essence, part of the same family, making them more than wee. Sumire thought of the Altar of Nature, and as if in response, a golden path appeared before her, leading to the sacred altar. The path was adorned with lush gardens filled with spiritual and herbal nts, their vibrant greenery flourishing on either side. Alongside the golden path, a small river flowed with spiritual energy, carrying colorful koi fish. Above the water, a family of small, duck-like beasts gracefully floated, adding to the serene atmosphere. As she took in the peaceful scene, Sumire felt a deep sense of tranquility, reluctant to ever leave this ce. The women apanying her began to understand why their husband, Sam, had sealed off the Yin-Yang Continent. The Eternal City was nothing short of a paradise¡ªa heaven, a dreand for any cultivator. No one in their right mind would ever pass up such a precious treasure. Had Sam left it open, countless cultivators would have flocked here, leading to endless wars, and in their pursuit of the Eternal City, they might have destroyed the entire continent. The other reason for its istion was clear: Sam had built the Eternal City exclusively for his family. No one else was allowed to enter. . . . [A/N: If you enjoyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can even contribute a Golden Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??] Chapter 166: Chapter 166: Adrianas Greatest Wish "Let''s go," Sam said, pressing a gentle kiss on Adriana''s forehead. "Hehe, you love kissing, don''t you?" Adriana asked with a soft smile. She had long noticed Sam''s habit of kissing his wives whenever he left or returned. It was thest thing he did before leaving, and the first thing he did uponing back. No matter where he was, Sam always made sure to share a kiss with any of his wives nearby. Adriana found this gesture incredibly endearing. She never rejected his affection; in fact, she cherished it deeply. "I do love kissing," Sam chuckled mischievously, giving her a yful, suggestive look. "Especially on the... *vertical lips*." Adriana''s face flushed, and she quickly looked away, embarrassed but smiling all the same. "I know. I''ve had plenty of experience with that," she muttered. Samughed softly. "Come on, let''s go meet the others. I''ll be heading to the mortal world soon." With a snap of his fingers, a set of royal attire appeared out of thin air, elegantly draping over his otherworldly physique, concealing his beauty from prying eyes. The robe, while regal, only dulled his overwhelming charm by covering his form. His hair shifted to a radiant golden blonde, and his eyes glowed with a vivid neon blue. Sam possessed hundreds of forms he could choose from, each unique in its splendor. Every one of his wives had different preferences when it came to his appearance, but no matter which form he took, they adored him all the same. Each form was divine, his beauty transcending the ordinary. Some of his wives¡ªlike Adriana, Helena, Lenora, Yuna, Sumire, Mina, Melina, and Mia¡ªdidn''t care much about superficial details such as hair or eye color. They simply loved him in every form. However, others¡ªlike Amelia, Ruby, Nisha, Rin, and Aurora¡ªhad specific preferences. They favored certain appearances for no particr reason other than to satisfy their inner obsession with their husband. With everyone wanting something different, Sam couldn''t please them all at once. After much discussion among the wives, they agreed on apromise: golden blonde hair and neon blue eyes as his default look. Even so, Sam promised to take on whichever form each wife preferred when he was alone with them. Adriana watched him transform with a serene expression. She was one of those who didn''t mind which form he took; she found beauty in every version of him, appreciating each appearance with its own unique allure. After stepping out of the personal castle, Adriana looked around in wide-eyed astonishment. As soon as she had arrived in the Eternal City, she had gone with Sam to reunite Lenora with her younger sister. After that, Sam had immediately taken her to a bedroom within the castle, where they spent an entire week together¡ªuntil she could hardly bear it anymore. Exhausted, she had slept for two full days. Now, emerging from her rest, she found herself gazing at the magnificent golden structures that surrounded her. "Wow... So this is the Eternal City, huh?" Adriana muttered under her breath. "It''s even more magnificent than the stories I''ve heard." She spread her senses and observed her surroundings. To her amazement, she realized she was inside a massive castle that appeared to be crafted from pure ice, with the finest spiritual herbs growing in lush abundance and a frozen river meandering through the corners. "This castle is filled with high-grade spiritual nts," Adriana''s eyes sparkled with awe as she marveled at the beauty and richness of her surroundings. Sam smiled, amused by her reaction. He found her awe-struck expression utterly charming. "These are nothing," he said with a hint of pride. "You''ll find even higher-grade spiritual nts in the garden area at the center of the city. Feel free to take as much as you want; they''ll aid you in your cultivation." "I can...?" Adriana blinked, her eyes widening in disbelief. "Of course," Sam answered matter-of-factly. "I built this city for my wives. You have full authority here, in the Eternal City." Adriana''s heart raced, and she gulped. The overwhelming feeling of love that she had tried to suppress began to well up inside her again. No matter how many times she tried to convince herself, his love was so immense that she could physically feel it¡ªradiating from his very gaze. For a moment, the sensation of boundless love engulfed her, threatening to overwhelm her, before it slowly faded as Sam continued speaking. "There are hundreds of castles in the Eternal City," Sam said, his voice calm and steady. "Each castle is built with a different theme in mind." In his past life, Sam had drawn inspiration from many sources when designing this city. For example, there were castles built to represent the elements of nature. The castle where Sam and Adriana had spent the past week was based on the element of Ice. It was called Rime Castle. Rime Castle was constructed from a metal resembling crystalline ice, and the entire structure was infused with ice essence, giving it a cool, refreshing atmosphere. The castle was a beautiful yet chilling sight, its shimmering ice walls reflecting light like a million diamonds. Small ice fairies resided within the castle, tending to its frozen beauty and ensuring that the ice structures remained pristine. The castle''s grounds were also home to a variety of ice-type spiritual nts, which flourished in the cold environment. Sam wasn''t in a hurry as he waited for Adriana to finish admiring her surroundings. Then, he saw a massive castle door slowly creak open, revealing a wolf-like shadow beast sprinting toward them, its long tongue dancing in the air. On its back, three small figures rode confidently¡ª"The Three Treasures of the Great Emperor." The sight of innocent girls riding such a terrifying creature would have sent most into a panic, but in Sam''s eyes, it was the cutest thing he had ever seen. Jane was the first to spot her beloved, doting brother, followed by Kate and Lily. "Father!" Kate''s eyes sparkled with excitement. She didn''t even notice Adriana, who stood a few feet away, observing the scene from the castle''s edge. In the blink of an eye, Kate vanished from the wolf''s back and reappeared in Sam''s arms, burying her face in his chest. Sam smiled warmly, gently rubbing her head. "My sweet Kate," he murmured. His attention then shifted to the two little twin girls, who were tugging on his leg with pouting expressions, as if to say, It''s not fair to show her extra affection. With a soft chuckle, Sam quickly settled Kate onto his shoulder before lifting both twins into his arms. It wasn''t ufortable for him; in fact, he was more than happy to hold them. "I missed you guys," Sam whispered, nuzzling his cheeks against theirs as their tiny hands wrapped around him in an affectionate embrace. Jane, in particr, was incredibly clingy when it came to her big brother. She squeezed his head tightly, refusing to let go. Lily, though not as clingy as her twin, also didn''t want to pull away from her doting brother. Adriana watched this touching scene with a small, wistful smile. All these moments reminded her of the daughter who hade from the future and stayed with them for a brief, unforgettable time. Now, watching Sam dote on Kate, Lily, and Jane, she couldn''t help but feel a longing to have children of her own with him. Adriana absentmindedly ced a hand on her stomach. ''I wonder when I''ll get pregnant¡­'' she thought. ''He''s released so much of his essence inside me, it''s a miracle I haven''t conceived yet. Although, he did say it would take a lot to get me pregnant.'' Moreover, there was a rule of the universe: the stronger a being became, the harder it was for them to have children. Whether parents were talented or untalented, as long as they became stronger, their offspring would naturally inherit even greater talent. Sam, being the strongest being in the universe, was an exception. No one could surpass him in strength¡ªneither now nor in the future. His children, if they were to be born, would be abnormal in ways even he couldn''t predict. But that didn''t change the fact that, as a universal being, it would still be harder for him to father children. Yet Adriana couldn''t help but feel hopeful. She gently touched her belly. Though she had already washed herself, she could still feel the warmth and vitality of Sam''s seed within her. She could only hope that she would bear his daughter. She wouldn''t mind waiting a few millennia if necessary¡ªa sentiment shared by his other wives, especially those who had spent time with the four daughters from the future. . . . [A/N: If you enjoyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can even contribute a Golden Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??] Chapter 167: Chapter 167: Although Kate Drac had regressed into the form of a five-year-old child, she still retained all her cultivation and powers. Her mind remained as sharp and formidable as it had been before her regression. You might wonder, if she still possesses the same mind as the ancient, deadly, and strongest female vampire to ever exist, why does she behave like a little five-year-old? There could be several reasons for this. Perhaps it was subconscious¡ªher childlike behavior a result of her new, smaller body. Or maybe she was simply indulging her father''s wishes, or perhaps it was just her natural way of expressing her childish side. At that moment, Kate sat on Amelia''sp, her expression a mix of annoyance and difort. While she adored being treated like a child for her father, she had no tolerance for the attention from the other women. She didn''t voice her frustration, though. Instead, she sighed, resigned to the situation, and continued munching on the snack that one of her mothers, Lenora, had given her, while listening quietly to the conversation taking ce around her. The gathering was held in an enormous meeting room that resembled aarium¡ªits ss ceiling exposing a starry sky, while waterfalls cascaded over rock formations and lush nts and trees thrived within the enclosed structure. All of Sam''s wives were present, filling the room with their collective presence. Among them were Adriana Hailstorm, Helena Hailstorm, Lorraine Hailstorm, Ava Hailstorm, Sophia Hailstorm, Victoria reheart, Ophelia Hailstorm, Julia reheart, Nora Solheart, Mira Solheart, and the three Countesses¡ªAkira Kaminari, Lucia Frostine, and Diana Telluris. Their daughters, too, were in attendance: Akeno Kaminari, Luna Frostine, Dawn Telluris, Amelia Scarlett, Zoey Scarlett, Yunu Fulmine, Lenora Fenrir, Annora Fenrir, Rin Yagami, Mia Hasegawa, Nia Hasegawa, Sia Hasegawa, Aurora Sris, Nisha Lunaris, Ruby Von Ignacia, Mina Megumi, Melina Beifall, and Sumire. In thep of the Great Emperor sat two little treasures¡ªLily and Jane¡ªboth enjoying the pampering of their older brother, their faces adorned with bright, innocent smiles. All the experienced women in the group watched the scene with warm smiles, their hearts filled with anticipation. They couldn''t help but wonder what it would be like to have their own children with Sam. Sam swept his eyes across the room, his lips curling into a small, sweet smile. "I hope all of you have gotten familiar with the Eternal City," he said, his tone casual but warm. "My king, the city is too vast to fully explore in just two weeks," Dawn Telluris, one of the countesses of the vampire n, replied respectfully. "Hmm, is that so?" Sam said, shaking his head. "I was under the impression it wasn''t thatrge." "That''s because your perspective on cities is a bit skewed, darling," Amelia teased, poking Kate''s puffed-up cheeks, ignoring the girl''s annoyed expression. Sam chuckled softly, his gaze shifting to Annora. "I hope you''re doing well, Annora." "Y-Yes, I''m well... Thank you for saving me," Annora stammered, her face flushing a deep red under Sam''s gaze. He was, after all, the most handsome man she had everid eyes on. "Mmm. If you ever need anything, don''t hesitate toe to me," Sam said, nodding at her with a reassuring smile. "Remember, you are part of my family now." "I-I will," Annora replied, her head bobbing like a chicken as she tried to steady her flustered expression. Sam''s tone shifted, bing more serious. "Anyway, the reason I''ve gathered you all here is to inform you that I will soon be heading to the mortal worlds connected to our cultivation world, Prime." The cultivation world they currently inhabited was known as the "Prime World," the first of its kind, created and sustained by the World Tree. This is why the realm was called "Cultivation World Prime." Cultivation World Prime existed in a separate space,plete with its own sr system¡ªsun, moons, and everything else necessary to sustain life. As the World Tree grew stronger, more spaces would be created, each with its own sr system, simr to Cultivation World Prime, though on a much smaller scale. These smaller worlds, however, were different from Cultivation World Prime. While they contained intelligent life, the inhabitants did not possess the ability to cultivate like those from the Prime World. Yet, as the World Tree continued to grow in strength, these beings would naturally develop the potential to evolve. For now, they were merely mortal humans. Helena, Lorraine, and Sam had originally lived in one of these mortal worlds beforeing to Cultivation World Prime. At present, there were a total of twelve mortal worlds connected to the Prime World, all managed by the World Tree''s second eldest sister, Elysia. Sam had now chosen to focus on one of these mortal worlds. "Are you going to proceed with the next phase of your n, darling?" Yuna asked. "Yes," Sam replied. "I''m going tounch the system in one of the mortal worlds, observe how they adapt, and gather more information before rolling it out to the other eleven worlds." This marked the next step in Sam''s grand n to strengthen the entire universe. Aside from Cultivation World Prime, the other connected worlds were filled with intelligent but weak, non-evolving human beings. Sam was not willing to wait for his sister, Elysia, to naturally strengthen these worlds and trigger their evolution. He intended to elerate the process. There was a reason for his urgency: Sam had foreseen a great threat approaching the Nirvana Universe. He needed soldiers to fight, and the current number of supernatural beings in the universe was far from sufficient. "But before I can address matters in the mortal world, there is still something I must take care of here in the cultivation realm," Sam said, and internally, he summoned Shisu, also known as the Codex of the Supreme Immortals. Sam smiled in satisfaction and nced at his wives. "The towers," he said. Their expressions immediately turned serious. "What do you want us to do, son?" Helena asked. Although she had long be Sam''s wife, she still referred to Sam as her son, a term that made her feel uniquely cherished... especially inside the bedroom. "I''ll exin it to you..." Sam replied. ... A figure with jet-ck hair and piercing neon-blue eyes appeared seemingly out of nowhere, as if summoned by magic. It was Sam, the great Emperor of Divine Beings. Momentster, another figure materialized¡ªa tall woman with long, golden hair and eyes that glowed with radiant, overwhelming power. The woman affectionately wrapped her arms around her brother''s, a warm smile on her face. "Big sister Elysia," Sam smiled in return. "Thank you for trusting me with this." "What are you saying? Of course, I trust you¡ªyou are my only brother. You are the Guardian of the World Trees. If we cannot trust you, then who else?" Elysia replied, cing a reassuring hand on his shoulder. "I know..." Sam nodded. "It''s just¡ªwhat I''m doing here is literally altering the rules of existence within your world and our sisters'' as well." "Brother," Elysia said with a serious expression, holding his hand firmly, "if it weren''t for you, our universe would have perished long ago. We know that whatever you''re doing is to protect it. We, the World Trees, will give you our full support in all your endeavors. I hope you understand that." Sam exhaled deeply, steadying himself. "Thank you, Elysia. Let''s do this, then." With a wave of his hand, Sam summoned the Codex of the Supreme Immortals. The ancient tome floated in midair, its pages turning on their own in response to his silentmand. The book stopped at a page revealing aplex magic circle, intricately etched with arcane symbols. As the codex activated the creation spell, Sam and Elysia sped hands. A powerful golden energy radiated from their bodies, and their eyes zed with intense golden light. "Summon the towers," Sam''s voice echoed, now deep and resonant with authority. ... All beings across the cultivation world were going about their daily lives, many still abuzz with talk of the unsealing of the Yin-Yang Continent and the mysterious Eternal City that had, until recently, been the stuff of legends. Now, it had be a tangible reality. It was a typical evening. The sun hovered just above the horizon, its light beginning to fade, while the three moons were already visible in the dimming sky. Cultivators were immersed in their practices, and infants nursed peacefully. Suddenly, a gentle breeze swept across every corner of the five continents, its presence faint but noticeable. Soon after, a subtle tremor, light enough to awaken a sensitive sleeper, rippled through thends, signaling that something significant wasing. The tremors grew steadily stronger, causing concern among the people. Fear spread as the shaking intensified, with many fearing that a great catastrophe was upon them. But just as quickly as it had started, the tremor ceased. When people emerged from their shelters to investigate, they were met with a sight unlike anything they had ever seen. Sam''s wives, sensing the world''s shift, gathered at the center of the Eternal City. Stepping out of the castle, they were greeted by the sight of an enormous cylindrical tower, towering into the heavens. It had appeared without a sound, without an explosion, and without causing any damage¡ªsave for the tremors that heralded its arrival. The tower had simply manifested from nowhere. It was vast, cylindrical in shape, and appeared to be crafted from a fusion of rock and metal. Silver and gold veins, resembling the roots of an ancient tree, wound their way across the structure''s surface. Its base seemed to prate deep into the earth, while its upper reaches extended beyond the limits of their vision, disappearing into the sky. This phenomenon wasn''t confined to the Yin-Yang Continent. In the heart of each of the other four continents, an identical tower had appeared, equally silent and awe-inspiring. Following this, hundreds of smaller towers, simr in design but far less massive, appeared in every city across the five continents. And then, a system message echoed through the air... . . . [A/N: If you enjoyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can even contribute a Golden Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??] The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 168: Chapter 168: [Attention!] The entire cultivation world of Prime was undergoing profound changes. The first of these transformations was the arrival of the System, an enigmatic entity that seemed to know more about a person than they knew about themselves. The System could disy a cultivator''s status, their progress in cultivation, and even their physical attributes in precise numerical form. But it was far more than just a tool; it became an essential part of daily life. It allowed people tomunicate with anyone across the world, provided the other person epted a friend request. Once a friend request was epted, not only could usersmunicate freely, but they could also send cultivation resources, purchase items with gold, or exchange them for System Gold. System Gold was a new currency introduced by the System upon its arrival. It allowed cultivators to buy and sell resources and materials through the System, or participate in the System Auction. This auction was open to everyone across the five continents, enabling anyone to auction their treasures and conduct trades with others. Very quickly, people began to adopt System Gold as their primary currency. Gold, silver, and other valuable materials could be exchanged for System Gold, and since the System ensured the integrity of every transaction, the risk of scams was eliminated. Physical currency rapidly lost its prominence as System Gold became the standard. The second significant change was to the cultivation system itself. Traditionally, cultivators measured their progress by realms, marking significant breakthroughs. However, the System introduced a new power-level system that divided cultivation into two categories: minor breakthroughs and major breakthroughs. In this new system, cultivation levels were divided into tiers. Minor breakthroughs urred at each individual level, while major breakthroughs took ce every tenth level. For instance, levels 1 through 10 were considered minor breakthroughs. The leap from level 10 to level 11 marked a major breakthrough. From there, levels 11 to 20 were once again minor breakthroughs, with the jump from level 20 to level 21 representing another major breakthrough. This pattern repeated every ten levels, with the major breakthroughs being the critical points required to advance further. Without achieving a major breakthrough, one could not progress beyond that tier. Thus, every ten levels represented a significant milestone in cultivation, and the System ensured that cultivators had a clear, structured path of advancement, with minor and major breakthroughs guiding their growth. On this day, the third monumental change urred: the arrival of the Towers. Magnificent and ominous, these towering cylindrical structures of rock and metal stretched far into the heavens and deep into the core of the earth. At the center of each continent, one of these colossal towers stood, while in every city¡ªbothrge and small across the five continents¡ªsmaller but simrly shaped towers appeared. No one knew how or when they had arrived. In the blink of an eye, and without making a single sound, these towering edifices simply manifested, as if conjured out of thin air. It didn''t take long for nearly everyone to guess who might be behind these god-like creations. It was clear that only one being could have the power to bring forth such marvels: the Great Being, the progenitor of all noble races in the cultivation world, who had risen to be the true and unrivaled King of the cultivation realm. Though no one could fullyprehend his intentions, the shrewdest among them could sense that something monumental was on the horizon. As the world collectively realized the presence of these towers, a sudden ringing sound echoed in everyone''s ears, followed by a system prompt. [Attention!] [The Tower of Awakening has arrived] [The ''Descent'' will begin in one month''s time (30 days)] [All residents are advised to read the ''Tower Guide'' attached below and prepare for the day of the ''Descent.''] [Prepare for the trials ahead, for only in the jaws of danger will you grow stronger, and survive] [Tower Guide(Basics)]> Every single being in the cultivation world read the system prompt with a mix of emotions. The strong and arrogant ones scoffed, seeing it as nothing more than a joke. Meanwhile, the more experienced cultivators couldn''t help but regard the word "Descent" with increased caution, understanding the potential gravity of the situation. Then, there were those with lower cultivation levels and meager talent¡ªthose at the bottom of thedder¡ªwho trembled at the ominous words disyed on the system prompt. No matter the battle, it is always the weak who suffer the most, the ones who be victims to the strength of the more powerful. As if to answer their silent cries, another prompt appeared: [Talent fades without effort, and strength crumbles in the face ofcency. Only those who face hardship can truly grow. Prepare well, for only your hands can save you.] This message underscored a harsh truth: whether one was talented or not, it wouldn''t matter when the ''Descent'' arrived. Only those with the will to survive would endure. Arrogance would be meaningless, wealth would hold no value. It was only through personal struggle that true power could be attained. The ''Descent'' would bring the salvation the oppressed and the weak had longed for¡ªan upheaval that would shake the very foundations of the world and uproot the established powers. ... The Bur Castle, Drakulon City. In the throne room, a man of otherworldly beauty sat casually upon his throne, his expression weary, though not from exhaustion. He was simply tired of exining the same things to the noble n leaders of the Azure Dragon Continent. "My king, please..." The leader of the Cristellini n began, but the moment he sensed the Emperor''s irritated gaze, he froze, lowering his head in silence, a shiver running down his spine. The Emperor sighed and shook his head. "No matter how much you beg, I will not say anything about the ''Descent'' beyond what is written in the ''Tower Guide.''" He tilted his head slightly, his gaze piercing. "Have any of you even read the Tower Guide?" A collective shudder rippled through the room. Even those who were closely rted to the Emperor''s wives¡ªYuna''s father, Ophelia''s father, Amelia''s father¡ªfelt a wave of intimidation, despite knowing that the Emperor would never harm them. His question, however, struck too close to home; none of them had bothered to read the Tower Guide. "After all the advice I''ve given you, after all the warnings from the system, you remain as arrogant as ever," the Emperor''s voice turned cold, and his eyes gleamed a blood-red hue. A bloodthirsty aura began to fill the throne room, casting shadows that swallowed the light. The noble n leaders felt an overwhelming flood of negative emotions, magnified a thousandfold, as if their very souls were being crushed. The weight of it was so unbearable that some of them nearly burst into tears. The Emperor sighed again, releasing his oppressive aura and allowing them to breathe once more. "If you wish to remain here, arrogance will not serve you," he said, his voice hard and chilling. "Even if you are rted to my wives, I will not offer you any help." His words sent shivers down their spines. The overwhelming sense of being abandoned rooted deep in their cores, and they copsed to the ground, trembling uncontrobly. "Forgive us, please, oh great Emperor of Dragons!" The elders of the Dragon ns pleaded, bowing low in fear. Witnessing this, Count Wichura and Count Scarlett also fell to their knees, begging for forgiveness for their insolence, followed by the leaders of the Fulmine n. Sam watched this unfold with a neutral expression, his gaze unyielding. "I still won''t help you," he said, his voice calm but firm. "As I''ve said before, everything you need to know is already in the Tower Guide provided to you." He snorted, then, with a swift motion, disappeared from the throne room, reappearing in the Eternal City, before one of his wives. He found Helena in the middle of changing, wearing only a bra and panties. "S-Sam?" Helena eximed, clearly surprised, though she made no attempt to cover herself. Instantly, Sam felt his desire swell. With little hesitation, he appeared before her, pressing his lips to hers in a sudden, passionate kiss. Gently, he led her to the bed. "Ah... Sam..." Helena''s breath hitched, but she responded eagerly, her arms wrapping around him in a silent invitation. They kissed passionately for a few minutes, before Sam, taking the initiative, began to remove her panties. His middle finger, steady and confident, moved into her live hole as he massaged with full vigor sending her goosebumps. . . . [A/N: If you enjoyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can even contribute a Golden Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??] Chapter 169: Chapter 169: The Next World The following morning, Sam woke to find a woman with long, flowing white hair and striking blue eyes sleeping soundly beside him. Her head rested on his arm, using it as a pillow. She appeared to be in a deep slumber,pletely exhausted. It seemed the events of the previous night had taken their toll on her. Despite her noble lineage, she couldn''t endure more than a night of their intense encounter, which was quite surprising, given that her mother had oncested an entire week. "I would stay until you wake, but there are matters I must attend to," Sam whispered softly. His voice seemed to reach her even through her deep sleep, as Helena let out a gentle, adorable groan. Sam couldn''t help but smile at her reaction, and he rewarded her with a tender kiss on her forehead. He took onest nce at her peaceful form, still smiling, before quietly slipping out of the room. He left the castle and soon arrived at another one of his domains, where several of his wives were gathered. He had asked the system to send them an invitation to meet, as there were important matters that required their attention. "Husband, why have you called us?" Nisha asked yfully as she swiftly imed the seat beside him, wrapping her arm around his in a possessive gesture. Ruby, noticing Nisha''s bold move, narrowed her eyes in mild irritation. However, when she spotted the empty seat on his other side, she snorted in mock disdain and took her ce there, iming the position as if it had been hers all along. Aurora, on the other hand, pursed her lips slightly, watching the other two wives with a faint smirk. They acted so smug and self-satisfied, but little did they know she had her own ns. Without a care for the eyes watching her, Aurora confidently approached Sam, ignoring the rivalry altogether, and gracefully settled herself on hisp, resting her head against his chest. The scene before them caused Lenora and Amelia to snort in frustration. The envy was clear on their faces¡ªthey, too, craved the same attention and affection. However, they were wise enough to restrain themselves. As much as they were possessive and obsessive when it came to their husband, now was not the time to indulge in theirpetitive desires. Sam nced around at the women gathered before him, all strong and capable, each understanding the gravity of the situation. "The creation of the tower has been sessful," Sam began, his voice firm yet calm. "Have all of you had a chance to read the tower guide?" "Of course," came the collective response. Their readiness brought a satisfied smile to Sam''s face. He knew these women were not blinded by arrogance. They understood the magnitude of whaty ahead. "Good. Then you know what''sing in thirty days. What are your ns to handle it?" he asked, his gaze sweeping across the room. Adriana was the first to speak, her voice steady. "The guide states that on the day of the ''Descent,'' we will lose our cultivation entirely." "Exactly," Sam nodded. "As the guide exined, your cultivation base will be stripped away when the ''Descent'' urs, and you''ll have to start from scratch. But here''s something the guide doesn''t tell you¡ªalthough you''ll lose your powers, you''ll regain them much faster than before. If all goes well, you could recover your strength in just a few years." Lorraine picked up where Adriana had left off. "The second thing the guide mentions is that on the day of the ''Descent,'' hordes of beasts, monsters, demons, and other abominable creatures will invade thend, bringing chaos and destruction." "Under normal circumstances, such threats would be manageable," Ruby added, her tone sharpening. "But it''s a different story when we''ll be without our cultivation. That changes everything." Silence fell over the room as each of them contemted the immense challenges they would soon face. The weight of theing ''Descent'' pressed heavily on their minds, as they considered how they would confront this cmity with their powers temporarily stripped away. Despite the uncertainty that loomed, there was an unspoken resolve in the air. Each of them knew what was at stake, and they would not face it unprepared. Seeing their faces, Sam understood immediately. "I know you''re worried about what''sing, and I won''t sugarcoat the truth," he began, his voice steady but serious. His expression hardened as he continued. "It will be difficult¡ªmore difficult than anything you''ve ever faced. Only through sheer willpower will you have a chance to survive, let alone grow. But remember, for every struggle, there is a reward. You just have to give it everything you''ve got." Pausing, Sam nced at each of them before adding, "I won''t say more than what''s already detailed in the ''Tower Guide.'' However, I''ll offer this simple piece of advice: during the ''Descent,'' you will lose your cultivation. But don''t despair¡ªyour innate abilities, bloodline powers, and special constitutions, like unique physiques, will remain intact. Use that to your advantage." He nodded, then turned his gaze to Mira. "Big sister Mira, your constitution is still somewhat damaged. Focus on training as much as you can, especially with [the Holy Sword, Cda]. Try to draw out as much of its holy power as possible to aid in your healing." Mira met his gaze and nodded silently, her face set with determination. "One more thing," Sam added, addressing the group again. "Any improvements or progress you''ve made in your abilities will also reset to the starting point. The only thing you can truly enhance now is your physical strength and your skill in wielding weapons. Train hard¡ªthis will be your lifeline." He took a step back, eyes scanning them onest time. "I''ll see you all on the day of the ''Descent. Take care." With those final words, Sam disappeared from the Eternal City, leaving only the weight of his warning behind. ... Sam suddenly appeared atop a mountain, its lush green trees and dense vegetation stretching out in every direction. The tranquil beauty of the scene contrasted with the power that radiated from his presence. As he stood there, another figure materialized beside him¡ªan ethereal young girl, no more than five in appearance, with short golden hair and gleaming golden eyes. She was dressed in an intricately detailed gothic outfit, all in shades of gold, giving her an otherworldly aura. The moment she appeared, she wasted no time. With a bright smile, she leaped into Sam''s arms, embracing him tightly, in a manner strikingly simr to how Kate, Lily, and Jane always greeted him. "Brother, I missed you!" she eximed, her small form burying itself into his chest. Sam couldn''t help but chuckle at his elder sister''s disy of affection, returning her hug with warmth. What made the sight even more remarkable was the fact that this little girl, who acted with such childlike affection, was as ancient as life itself. She was the embodiment of the World Tree of Kenkai¡ªa primordial being. She was Raya. "Raya, onee-chan," Sam murmured softly, his voiceced with fondness. She giggled in response, nuzzling her face against him with a yful energy. "I''m sorry I don''t visit you as often as I should," Sam apologized, his voice sincere. Raya pouted cutely, her golden eyes gleaming with understanding. "It''s alright," she said, her tone filled with a gentle teasing. "This big sister forgives you. She knows her brother has important things to do." She punctuated her words by massaging his back as thoughforting him. Sam smiled and lifted her effortlessly into his arms, cradling her as if she truly were the small child she appeared to be. Taking her hand in his, he spoke with quiet determination. "Shall we do this, Raya onee-chan?" "Okie," she replied, nodding with an excited gleam in her eyes. In that moment, her golden hair began to rise, defying gravity as if responding to an unseen force. Her eyes glowed with an intense, radiant light, and a simr transformation began to overtake Sam. The atmosphere around them pulsed with power as the air grew heavy with energy. Then, from the ether, the Codex of the Supreme Immortal appeared before them. Shisu, the codex''s sentient soul, manifested with an overwhelming surge of energy. The ancient tome opened of its own ord, pages fluttering with a supernatural wind until it settled on a single, intricate page. Upon it was a vast andplex magic circle, adorned with symbols beyond mortalprehension. Shisu''s voice resonated through the air, a powerful and authoritative echo that seemed toe from the very essence of the world itself. A distorted voice emerged from Sam''s mouth, his eyes glowing with a fierce golden light. "Summon the Towers." . . . [A/N: If you enjoyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can even contribute a Golden Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??] Chapter 170: Chapter 170: Qilakitsoq... A distorted voice emerged from Sam''s mouth, his eyes glowing with a fierce golden light. "Summon the Towers." Just as had urred in the Cultivation World Prime, hundreds of Towers of Awakening began to manifest across the vast expanse of Kenkai. These towering monoliths pierced the sky, their sudden appearance apanied by a familiar system prompt that appeared in the field of vision of every living being in Kenkai. The system''s message was identical to the one that had appeared when the towers first descended upon the Cultivation World Prime: [Attention!] [The Tower of Awakening has arrived] [The ''Descent'' will begin in one month''s time (30 days)] [All residents are advised to read the ''Tower Guide'' attached below and prepare for the day of the ''Descent.''] [Prepare for the trials ahead, for only in the jaws of danger will you grow stronger, and survive] [Talent fades without effort, and strength crumbles in the face ofcency. Only those who face hardship can truly grow. Prepare well, for only your hands can save you.] [Tower Guide(Basics)]> Sam took a deep breath, gazing at the distant towers that stretched high into the sky. He could sense the turmoil caused by the arrival of the Towers of Awakening, along with the dangerous and ominous message disyed by the system prompt. "Are you going to the mortal world now, little brother?" Raya asked, tugging at his robe. "Hmm... yes. In our entire universe, only three worlds¡ªCultivation World Prime, Kenkai World Prime, and the Arcane World¡ªharbor intelligent life capable of evolving beyond the limits of mortality," Sam replied thoughtfully. "Now that the first two have been integrated with the Towers of Awakening, the next step is to integrate the Arcane World. After that, I will turn my attention to the realms of the gods from all the pantheons." "And then the mortal worlds?" Raya inquired, her eyes filled with curiosity. "Exactly," Sam confirmed with a nod. "After integrating the Arcane World, I''ll proceed with the simultaneous integration of all the mortal worlds connected to our sisters." He smiled and gently patted his elder sister on the head, treating her as if she were a child¡ªa gesture she secretly cherished. "I''ll be going to the Arcane World now," Sam said, massaging her head onest time before vanishing from Kenkai. He wasn''t concerned about managing the chaos that came with the towers'' arrival, as he had been with the Cultivation World. His two disciples, along with their families, were more than capable of handling the upheaval in this world. Sam found himself in a new world, one saturated with an invisible yet powerful substance in the atmosphere known as Mana¡ªa form of energy akin to spiritual energy, but unique to the inhabitants of this realm. This world was called Arcane, also known as the World of Magic. Yes, this was a world where magic truly existed. Two kinds of beings thrived in the Arcane: Mages and Warriors. Mages were born with a special constitution known as the Mana Core, which allowed them to store Mana. By harnessing their imagination to shape elements and drawing on the mana stored within their core, they could manifest these elements into reality. This process was known as Magic. While it may sound simple, in reality, it was far moreplex than merely imagining elements into existence. Then there were the Warriors. Unlike Mages, they were born without the mana core, but instead possessed another unique constitution known as Aura. Warriors could absorb Mana from the world and convert it into Aura, which in turn could enhance their bodies, pushing their physical limits beyond those of mere mortals. Through this transformation, they strengthened their life force and their power. The world of Arcane was a marvel of magical development, with floating inds, castles, enchanted gardens, and countless wonders that captivated the senses. It was a beautiful world, one Sam loved visiting whenever he could. But now wasn''t the time for Sam to indulge in its beauty. "Now''s not the time to relish," Sam muttered to himself as he unleashed a surge of intense golden energy that sent ripples through the air. As if in response to his arrival, a figure materialized beside him, floating gracefully. She had medium-length golden hair and eyes that shimmered like gold¡ªfeatures she shared with Sam and their other World Tree sisters. Her name was Irmin, the World Tree of the World Of Arcane. "Little brother, why don''t you visit more often? This big sister misses you all the time," she pouted, though the smile on her face was unmistakable. "I missed you too, big sister Irmin," Sam said warmly, giving her a heartfelt hug. She rewarded him with a soft kiss on his forehead. "I see you''vepleted your preparations for my world?" Irmin asked, crossing her arms yfully. "Yes," Sam replied, and they continued to talk for a few minutes, exchanging words filled with warmth and familiarity. As they spoke, they sped hands, golden universal energy swirling around them, as if gravity itself was drawn to their presence. Suddenly, the Codex of the Supreme Immortals, Shisu, emerged from Sam''s chest, hovering before him. Sam used it as a conduit, channeling thebined energy of both him and his sister into an unknown realm. "Summon the Tower," Sammanded in a distorted voice that would have sent chills down the spine of anyone who heard it. Just like in the cultivation world of Prime and the World of Kenkai, hundreds of Towers of Awakening appeared across the World of Arcane, each strategically ced in both major and minor cities. "Now, let''s introduce the System¡ª I almost forgot about that," Sam said. "Let''s begin the system integration." He held his elder sister''s hand and focused, channeling their energy in unison. As Shisu established the connection to the System as its secondary administrator, notifications began to echo in Sam''s ears. He and his sister continued to pour their universal energy into the system, ensuring the connection would be sessful. [Ding!] [New World Discovered] ["The world ''Arcane (Prime)'' and the worlds connected to it have been registered in the database.] [Assessing the evolution system for the world of Magic.] [10%... 69%... 99%...] [Initiating system inauguration for the world of Magic, Arcane.] [Inauguration Complete.] [All information and spiritual data of the world''s residents have been integrated into the system.] "Now that everything is in ce, the final step is to integrate all the mortal worlds with the Towers of Awakening. Then, we simply wait for thirty days until the ''Descent'' arrives," Sam said to his sister before bidding her farewell and vanishing from sight. In an instant, he reappeared at the center of the Nirvana Universe, in a vast, white space that stretched endlessly in all directions. This space had been created by Sam in his past life as a sanctuary for his World Tree sisters. Each sister was bound to her respective world, unable to leave freely. To ovee this limitation, Sam had used the essence of all his World Tree sistersbined with his own, forging a realm where they could meet and interact in their true forms¡ªan impossibility without the power of the Son of the Universe. As soon as Sam arrived, he raised his palm, and with a simple gesture, a grand castle forged from purple metal materialized from the void. Inside, every essory, every piece of furniture, and every decoration was crafted from the finest materials in the universe, rivaling even the opulent castles of the Eternal City. Yet, the materials here were distinctly different, unique to this realm. Sam vanished once again, reappearing at the heart of the castle. He stood before a massive tree stump, his gaze heavy with a mixture of sadness and fury. His emotions surged, causing the space around him to crack and tremble, responding to the intensity of his grief. Momentster, five figures appeared, summoned by their brother''s call. Each sister bore a striking resemnce to one another, though they varied in age. All of them had golden hair and eyes that gleamed with the same golden hue. The five World Tree sisters turned their attention to the enormous tree stump, and simr expressions of sorrow and anger clouded their faces. Sam ced his palm gently on the stump. "Qkitsoq... our eldest sister... I''ve tried everything I could to bring her back, but her soul has beenpletely obliterated." "Those conquerors didn''t just destroy her soul," Yggdrasil spoke, her voice solemn as she gazed at the golden stump. "They annihted all the worlds connected to her. Even though you managed to preserve her vessel, her soul is lost beyond recovery." Sam remained silent, his grief too deep for words. Among everyone present, he had been the most affected by Qkitsoq''s death. As the guardian of the World Trees, her loss had shattered something within him. When the conquerors had destroyed his sister, a part of him had been broken as well. . . . [A/N: If you enjoyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can even contribute a Golden Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??] Chapter 171: dont buy 1`YP qbfp;QIL Awd bN;a OSIdnc d;Asi B;AO INA; SOICN A;OFIN 1`YP qbfp;QIL Awd bN;a OSIdnc d;Asi B;AO INA; SOICN A;OFIN 1`YP qbfp;QIL Awd bN;a OSIdnc d;Asi B;AO INA; SOICN A;OFIN 1`YP qbfp;QIL Awd bN;a OSIdnc d;Asi B;AO INA; SOICN A;OFIN 1`YP qbfp;QIL Awd bN;a. . . [A/N: If you enjoyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can even contribute a Golden Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??] OSIdnc d;Asi B;AO INA; SOICN A;OFIN 1`YP qbfp;QIL Awd bN;a OSIdnc d;Asi B;AO INA; SOICN A;OFIN 1`YP qbfp;QIL Awd bN;a OSIdnc d;Asi B;AO INA; SOICN A;OFIN 1`YP qbfp;QIL Awd bN;a OSIdnc d;Asi B;AO INA; SOICN A;OFIN 1`YP qbfp;QIL Awd bN;a OSIdnc d;Asi B;AO INA; SOICN A;OFIN 1`YP qbfp;QIL Awd bN;a OSIdnc d;Asi B;AO INA; SOICN A;OFIN 1`YP qbfp;QIL Awd bN;a OSIdnc d;Asi B;AO INA; SOICN A;OFIN 1`YP qbfp;QIL Awd bN;a OSIdnc d;Asi B;AO INA; SOICN A;OFIN 1`YP qbfp;QIL Awd bN;a OSIdnc d;Asi B;AO INA; SOICN A;OFIN 1`YP qbfp;QIL Awd bN;a OSIdnc d;Asi B;AO INA; SOICN A;OFIN 1`YP qbfp;QIL Awd bN;a OSIdnc d;Asi B;AO INA; SOICN A;OFIN 1`YP qbfp;QIL Awd bN;a OSIdnc d;Asi B;AO INA; SOICN A;OFIN 1`YP qbfp;QIL Awd bN;a OSIdn. . . [A/N: If you enjoyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can even contribute a Golden Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??]c d;Asi B;AO INA; SOICN A;OFIN 1`YP qbfp;QIL Awd bN;a OSIdnc d;Asi B;AO INA; SOICN A;OFIN 1`YP qbfp;QIL Awd bN;a OSIdnc d;Asi B;AO INA; SOICN A;OFIN 1`YP qbfp;QIL Awd bN;a OSIdnc d;Asi B;AO INA; SOICN A;OFIN 1`YP qbfp;QIL Awd bN;a OSIdnc d;Asi B;AO INA; SOICN A;OFIN 1`YP qbfp;QIL Awd bN;a OSIdnc d;Asi B;AO INA; SOICN A;OFIN 1`YP qbfp;QIL Awd bN;a OSIdnc d;Asi B;AO INA; SOICN A;OFIN 1`YP qbfp;QIL Awd bN;a OSIdnc d;Asi B;AO INA; SOICN A;OFIN 1`YP qbfp;QIL Awd bN;a OSIdnc d;Asi B;AO INA; SOICN A;OFIN 1`YP qbfp;QIL Awd bN;a OSIdnc d;Asi B;AO INA; SOICN A;OFIN 1`YP qbfp;QIL Awd bN;a OSIdnc d;Asi B;AO INA; SOICN A;OFIN 1`YP qbfp;QIL Awd bN;a OSIdnc d;Asi B;AO INA; SOICN A;OFIN 1`YP qbfp;QIL Awd bN;a OSIdnc . . . [A/N: If you enjoyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can even contribute a Golden Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??]d;Asi B;AO INA; SOICN A;OFIN 1`YP qbfp;QIL Awd bN;a OSIdnc d;Asi B;AO INA; SOICN A;OFIN 1`YP qbfp;QIL Awd bN;a OSIdnc d;Asi B;AO INA; SOICN A;OFIN 1`YP qbfp;QIL Awd bN;a OSIdnc d;Asi B;AO INA; SOICN A;OFIN 1`YP qbfp;QIL Awd bN;a OSIdnc d;Asi B;AO INA; SOICN A;OFIN 1`YP qbfp;QIL Awd bN;a OSIdnc d;Asi B;AO INA; SOICN A;OFIN 1`YP qbfp;QIL Awd bN;a OSIdnc d;Asi B;AO INA; SOICN A;OFIN 1`YP qbfp;QIL Awd bN;a OSIdnc d;Asi B;AO INA; SOICN A;OFIN 1`YP qbfp;QIL Awd bN;a OSIdnc d;Asi B;AO INA; SOICN A;OFIN 1`YP qbfp;QIL Awd bN;a OSIdnc d;Asi B;AO INA; SOICN A;OFIN 1`YP qbfp;QIL Awd bN;a OSIdnc d;Asi B;AO INA; SOICN A;OFIN 1`YP qbfp;QIL Awd bN;a OSIdnc. . . [A/N: If you enjoyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can even contribute a Golden Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??] d;Asi B;AO INA; SOICN A;OFIN 1`YP qbfp;QIL Awd bN;a OSIdnc d;Asi B;AO INA; SOICN A;OFIN 1`YP qbfp;QIL Awd bN;a OSIdnc d;Asi B;AO INA; SOICN A;OFIN 1`YP qbfp;QIL Awd bN;a OSIdnc d;Asi B;AO INA; SOICN A;OFIN 1`YP qbfp;QIL Awd bN;a OSIdnc d;Asi B;AO INA; SOICN A;OFIN 1`YP qbfp;QIL Awd bN;a OSIdnc d;Asi B;AO INA; SOICN A;OFIN 1`YP qbfp;QIL Awd bN;a OSIdnc d;Asi B;AO INA; SOICN A;OFIN 1`YP qbfp;QIL Awd bN;a OSIdnc d;Asi B;AO INA; SOICN A;OFIN 1`YP qbfp;QIL Awd bN;a OSIdnc d;Asi B;AO INA; SOICN A;OFIN 1`YP qbfp;QIL Awd bN;a OSIdnc d. . . [A/N: If you enjoyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can even contribute a Golden Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??];Asi B;AO INA; SOICN A;OFIN 1`YP qbfp;QIL Awd bN;a OSIdnc d;Asi B;AO INA; SOICN A;OFIN 1`YP qbfp;QIL Awd bN;a OSIdnc d;Asi B;AO INA; SOICN A;OFIN 1`YP qbfp;QIL Awd bN;a OSIdnc. . . [A/N: If you enjoyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can even contribute a Golden Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??] d;Asi B;AO INA; SOICN A;OFIN 1`YP qbfp;QIL Awd bN;a OSIdnc d;Asi B;AO INA; SOICN A;OFIN 1`YP qbfp;QIL Awd bN;a OSIdnc d;Asi B;AO INA; SOICN A;OFIN 1`YP qbfp;QIL Awd bN;a OSIdnc d;Asi B;AO INA; SOICN A;OFIN 1`YP qbfp;QIL Awd bN;a OSIdnc d;Asi B;AO INA; SOICN A;OFIN 1`YP qbfp;QIL Awd bN;a OSIdnc d;Asi B;AO INA; SOICN A;OFIN 1`YP qbfp;QIL Awd bN;a OSIdnc d;Asi B;AO INA; SOICN A;OFIN 1`YP qbfp;QIL Awd bN;a OSIdnc d;Asi B;AO INA; SOICN A;OFIN 1`YP qbfp;QIL Awd bN;a OSIdnc d;Asi B;AO INA; SOICN A;OFIN 1`YP qbfp;QIL Awd bN;a OSIdnc d;Asi B;AO INA; SOICN A;OFIN 1`YP qbfp;QIL Awd bN;a OSIdnc d;Asi B;AO INA; SOICN A;OFIN 1`YP qbfp;QIL Awd bN;a OSIdnc d;Asi B;AO INA; SOICN A;OFIN 1`YP qbfp;QIL Awd bN;a OSIdnc d;Asi B;AO INA; SOICN A;OFIN 1`YP qbfp;QIL Awd bN;a OSIdnc d;Asi B;AO INA; SOICN A;OFIN 1`YP qbfp;QIL Awd bN;a OSIdnc d;Asi B;AO INA; SOICN A;OFIN 1`YP qbfp;QIL Awd bN;a OSIdnc d;Asi B;AO INA; SOICN A;OFIN 1`YP qbfp;QIL Awd bN;a OSIdnc d;Asi B;AO INA; SOICN A;OFIN 1`YP qbfp;QIL Awd bN;a OSIdnc d;Asi B;AO INA; SOICN A;OFIN 1`YP qbfp;QIL Awd bN;a OSIdnc d;Asi B;AO INA; SOICN A;OFIN 1`YP qbfp;QIL Awd bN;a OSIdnc d;Asi B;AO INA; SOICN A;OFIN 1`YP qbfp;QIL Awd bN;a OSIdnc d;Asi B;AO INA; SOICN A;OFIN 1`YP qbfp;QIL Awd bN;a OSIdnc d;Asi B;AO INA; SOICN A;OFIN 1`YP qbfp;QIL Awd bN;a OSIdnc d;Asi B;AO INA; SOICN A;OFIN 1`YP qbfp;QIL Awd bN;a OSIdnc d;Asi B;AO INA; SOICN A;OFIN 1`YP qbfp;QIL Awd bN;a OSIdnc d;Asi B;AO INA; SOICN A;OFIN 1`YP qbfp;QIL Awd bN;a OSIdnc d;Asi B;AO INA; SOICN A;OFIN 1`YP qbfp;QIL Awd bN;a OSIdnc d;Asi B;AO INA; SOICN A;OFIN 1`YP qbfp;QIL Awd bN;a OSIdnc d;Asi B;AO INA; SOICN A;OFIN Chapter 172: dont buy Dont by this chapter . .dont buydont buydont buydont buydont buydont buydont buydont buydont buydont buydont buydont buydont buydont buydont buydont buydont buydont buydont buydont buydont buydont buydont buydont buy . [A/N: If you enjoyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can even contribute a Golden Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??] Dont by this chapter . . . [A/N: If you enjoyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can even contribute a Golden Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??] Dont by this chapter wordswordswordswordswordswordswordswordswordswordswordswordswordswordswordswordswordswordswords .dont buydont buydont buydont buydont buydont buydont buydont buydont buydont buydont buydont buydont buydont buydont buydont buydont buydont buydont buydont buydont buydont buydont buydont buydont buydont buydont buydont buydont buydont buydont buydont buydont buydont buydont buydont buy . . [A/N: If you enjoyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can even contribute a Golden Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??] Dont by this chapter . . . Dont by this chapter . . . [A/N: If you enjoyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can even contribute a Golden Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??] Dont by this chapter dont buydont buy .dont buydont buydont buy .dont buy . [A/N: If you enjoyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can even contribute a Golden Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??] Dont by this chapter . . . [A/N: If you enjoyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can even contribute a Golden Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??] Dont by this chapter . . . [A/N: If you enjoyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can even contribute a Golden Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??] Dont by this chapter . . . [A/N: If you enjoyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can even contribute a Golden Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??] Dont by this chapter . . . [A/N: If you enjoyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can even contribute a Golden Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??] Dont by this chapter . . . [A/N: If you enjoyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can even contribute a Golden Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??] Dont by this chapter . . . [A/N: If you enjoyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can even contribute a Golden Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??] Dont by this chapter . . . [A/N: If you enjoyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can even contribute a Golden Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??] Dont by this chapter . . . [A/N: If you enjoyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can even contribute a Golden Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??] Dont by this chapter . . . [A/N: If you enjoyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can even contribute a Golden Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??] Dont by this chapter . . . [A/N: If you enjoyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can even contribute a Golden Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??] Dont by this chapter . . . [A/N: If you enjoyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can even contribute a Golden Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??] Dont by this chapter . . . [A/N: If you enjoyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can even contribute a Golden Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??] Dont by this chapter . . . [A/N: If you enjoyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can even contribute a Golden Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??] Dont by this chapter . . . [A/N: If you enjoyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can even contribute a Golden Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??] Dont by this chapter . . . [A/N: If you enjoyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can even contribute a Golden Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??] Dont by this chapter . . . [A/N: If you enjoyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can even contribute a Golden Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??] Dont by this chapter . . . [A/N: If you enjoyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can even contribute a Golden Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??] Dont by this chapter . . . [A/N: If you enjoyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can even contribute a Golden Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??] Dont by this chapter . . . [A/N: If you enjoyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can even contribute a Golden Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??] Dont by this chapter . . . [A/N: If you enjoyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can even contribute a Golden Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??] Dont by this chapter . . . [A/N: If you enjoyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can even contribute a Golden Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??] Dont by this chapter . . . [A/N: If you enjoyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can even contribute a Golden Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??] Dont by this chapter . . . Dont by this chapter . . . Dont by this chapter . . . Dont by this chapter . . . . . Dont by this chapter . . . [A/N: If you enjoyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can even contribute a Golden Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??] Dont by this chapter . . . [A/N: If you enjoyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can even contribute a Golden Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??] Dont by this chapter . . . [A/N: If you enjoyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can even contribute a Golden Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??] Dont by this chapter . . . [A/N: If you enjoyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can even contribute a Golden Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??] Dont by this chapter . . . [A/N: If you enjoyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can even contribute a Golden Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??] Chapter 173: dont buy Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a V Im Doing this for a daredqw Im Doing this focax asr a dc Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dareZXIASdcqC this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dareCASVQ Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dare Im Doing this for a dareV The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 174: Dont buy 1`YP qbfp;QIL Awd bN;a OSIdnc d;Asi B;AO INA; SOICN A;OFIN 1`YP qbfp;QIL Awd bN;a OSIdnc d;Asi B;AO INA; SOICN A;OFIN 1`YP qbfp;QIL Awd bN;a OSIdnc d;Asi B;AO INA; SOICN A;OFIN 1`YP qbfp;QIL Awd bN;a OSIdnc d;Asi B;AO INA; SOICN A;OFIN 1`YP qbfp;QIL Awd bN;a. . . [A/N: If you enjoyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can even contribute a Golden Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??] OSIdnc d;Asi B;AO INA; SOICN A;OFIN 1`YP qbfp;QIL Awd bN;a OSIdnc d;Asi B;AO INA; SOICN A;OFIN 1`YP qbfp;QIL Awd bN;a OSIdnc d;Asi B;AO INA; SOICN A;OFIN 1`YP qbfp;QIL Awd bN;a OSIdnc d;Asi B;AO INA; SOICN A;OFIN 1`YP qbfp;QIL Awd bN;a OSIdnc d;Asi B;AO INA; SOICN A;OFIN 1`YP qbfp;QIL Awd bN;a OSIdnc d;Asi B;AO INA; SOICN A;OFIN 1`YP qbfp;QIL Awd bN;a OSIdnc d;Asi B;AO INA; SOICN A;OFIN 1`YP qbfp;QIL Awd bN;a OSIdnc d;Asi B;AO INA; SOICN A;OFIN 1`YP qbfp;QIL Awd bN;a OSIdnc d;Asi B;AO INA; SOICN A;OFIN 1`YP qbfp;QIL Awd bN;a OSIdnc d;Asi B;AO INA; SOICN A;OFIN 1`YP qbfp;QIL Awd bN;a OSIdnc d;Asi B;AO INA; SOICN A;OFIN 1`YP qbfp;QIL Awd bN;a OSIdnc d;Asi B;AO INA; SOICN A;OFIN 1`YP qbfp;QIL Awd bN;a OSIdn. . . [A/N: If you enjoyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can even contribute a Golden Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??]c d;Asi B;AO INA; SOICN A;OFIN 1`YP qbfp;QIL Awd bN;a OSIdnc d;Asi B;AO INA; SOICN A;OFIN 1`YP qbfp;QIL Awd bN;a OSIdnc d;Asi B;AO INA; SOICN A;OFIN 1`YP qbfp;QIL Awd bN;a OSIdnc d;Asi B;AO INA; SOICN A;OFIN 1`YP qbfp;QIL Awd bN;a OSIdnc d;Asi B;AO INA; SOICN A;OFIN 1`YP qbfp;QIL Awd bN;a OSIdnc d;Asi B;AO INA; SOICN A;OFIN 1`YP qbfp;QIL Awd bN;a OSIdnc d;Asi B;AO INA; SOICN A;OFIN 1`YP qbfp;QIL Awd bN;a OSIdnc d;Asi B;AO INA; SOICN A;OFIN 1`YP qbfp;QIL Awd bN;a OSIdnc d;Asi B;AO INA; SOICN A;OFIN 1`YP qbfp;QIL Awd bN;a OSIdnc d;Asi B;AO INA; SOICN A;OFIN 1`YP qbfp;QIL Awd bN;a OSIdnc d;Asi B;AO INA; SOICN A;OFIN 1`YP qbfp;QIL Awd bN;a OSIdnc d;Asi B;AO INA; SOICN A;OFIN 1`YP qbfp;QIL Awd bN;a OSIdnc . . . [A/N: If you enjoyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can even contribute a Golden Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??]d;Asi B;AO INA; SOICN A;OFIN 1`YP qbfp;QIL Awd bN;a OSIdnc d;Asi B;AO INA; SOICN A;OFIN 1`YP qbfp;QIL Awd bN;a OSIdnc d;Asi B;AO INA; SOICN A;OFIN 1`YP qbfp;QIL Awd bN;a OSIdnc d;Asi B;AO INA; SOICN A;OFIN 1`YP qbfp;QIL Awd bN;a OSIdnc d;Asi B;AO INA; SOICN A;OFIN 1`YP qbfp;QIL Awd bN;a OSIdnc d;Asi B;AO INA; SOICN A;OFIN 1`YP qbfp;QIL Awd bN;a OSIdnc d;Asi B;AO INA; SOICN A;OFIN 1`YP qbfp;QIL Awd bN;a OSIdnc d;Asi B;AO INA; SOICN A;OFIN 1`YP qbfp;QIL Awd bN;a OSIdnc d;Asi B;AO INA; SOICN A;OFIN 1`YP qbfp;QIL Awd bN;a OSIdnc d;Asi B;AO INA; SOICN A;OFIN 1`YP qbfp;QIL Awd bN;a OSIdnc d;Asi B;AO INA; SOICN A;OFIN 1`YP qbfp;QIL Awd bN;a OSIdnc. . . [A/N: If you enjoyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can even contribute a Golden Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??] d;Asi B;AO INA; SOICN A;OFIN 1`YP qbfp;QIL Awd bN;a OSIdnc d;Asi B;AO INA; SOICN A;OFIN 1`YP qbfp;QIL Awd bN;a OSIdnc d;Asi B;AO INA; SOICN A;OFIN 1`YP qbfp;QIL Awd bN;a OSIdnc d;Asi B;AO INA; SOICN A;OFIN 1`YP qbfp;QIL Awd bN;a OSIdnc d;Asi B;AO INA; SOICN A;OFIN 1`YP qbfp;QIL Awd bN;a OSIdnc d;Asi B;AO INA; SOICN A;OFIN 1`YP qbfp;QIL Awd bN;a OSIdnc d;Asi B;AO INA; SOICN A;OFIN 1`YP qbfp;QIL Awd bN;a OSIdnc d;Asi B;AO INA; SOICN A;OFIN 1`YP qbfp;QIL Awd bN;a OSIdnc d;Asi B;AO INA; SOICN A;OFIN 1`YP qbfp;QIL Awd bN;a OSIdnc d. . . [A/N: If you enjoyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can even contribute a Golden Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??];Asi B;AO INA; SOICN A;OFIN 1`YP qbfp;QIL Awd bN;a OSIdnc d;Asi B;AO INA; SOICN A;OFIN 1`YP qbfp;QIL Awd bN;a OSIdnc d;Asi B;AO INA; SOICN A;OFIN 1`YP qbfp;QIL Awd bN;a OSIdnc. . . [A/N: If you enjoyed this chapter, please consider supporting it with a few Power Stones. And if you absolutely loved it, you can even contribute a Golden Ticket. Your support means a lot to me! Thank you very much! - Arigato! ??] d;Asi B;AO INA; SOICN A;OFIN 1`YP qbfp;QIL Awd bN;a OSIdnc d;Asi B;AO INA; SOICN A;OFIN 1`YP qbfp;QIL Awd bN;a OSIdnc d;Asi B;AO INA; SOICN A;OFIN 1`YP qbfp;QIL Awd bN;a OSIdnc d;Asi B;AO INA; SOICN A;OFIN 1`YP qbfp;QIL Awd bN;a OSIdnc d;Asi B;AO INA; SOICN A;OFIN 1`YP qbfp;QIL Awd bN;a OSIdnc d;Asi B;AO INA; SOICN A;OFIN 1`YP qbfp;QIL Awd bN;a OSIdnc d;Asi B;AO INA; SOICN A;OFIN 1`YP qbfp;QIL Awd bN;a OSIdnc d;Asi B;AO INA; SOICN A;OFIN 1`YP qbfp;QIL Awd bN;a OSIdnc d;Asi B;AO INA; SOICN A;OFIN 1`YP qbfp;QIL Awd bN;a OSIdnc d;Asi B;AO INA; SOICN A;OFIN 1`YP qbfp;QIL Awd bN;a OSIdnc d;Asi B;AO INA; SOICN A;OFIN 1`YP qbfp;QIL Awd bN;a OSIdnc d;Asi B;AO INA; SOICN A;OFIN 1`YP qbfp;QIL Awd bN;a OSIdnc d;Asi B;AO INA; SOICN A;OFIN 1`YP qbfp;QIL Awd bN;a OSIdnc d;Asi B;AO INA; SOICN A;OFIN 1`YP qbfp;QIL Awd bN;a OSIdnc d;Asi B;AO INA; SOICN A;OFIN 1`YP qbfp;QIL Awd bN;a OSIdnc d;Asi B;AO INA; SOICN A;OFIN 1`YP qbfp;QIL Awd bN;a OSIdnc d;Asi B;AO INA; SOICN A;OFIN 1`YP qbfp;QIL Awd bN;a OSIdnc d;Asi B;AO INA; SOICN A;OFIN 1`YP qbfp;QIL Awd bN;a OSIdnc d;Asi B;AO INA; SOICN A;OFIN 1`YP qbfp;QIL Awd bN;a OSIdnc d;Asi B;AO INA; SOICN A;OFIN 1`YP qbfp;QIL Awd bN;a OSIdnc d;Asi B;AO INA; SOICN A;OFIN 1`YP qbfp;QIL Awd bN;a OSIdnc d;Asi B;AO INA; SOICN A;OFIN 1`YP qbfp;QIL Awd bN;a OSIdnc d;Asi B;AO INA; SOICN A;OFIN 1`YP qbfp;QIL Awd bN;a OSIdnc d;Asi B;AO INA; SOICN A;OFIN 1`YP qbfp;QIL Awd bN;a OSIdnc d;Asi B;AO INA; SOICN A;OFIN 1`YP qbfp;QIL Awd bN;a OSIdnc d;Asi B;AO INA; SOICN A;OFIN 1`YP qbfp;QIL Awd bN;a OSIdnc d;Asi B;AO INA; SOICN A;OFIN 1`YP qbfp;QIL Awd bN;a OSIdnc d;Asi B;AO INA; SOICN A;OFIN Chapter 175: Dont buy sky, mountain, river, apple, door, journey,ughter, moon, tree, window, cloud, stone, light, whisper, ocean, breeze, path, shadow, flower, dream, star, sand, road, rain, book, forest, sunset, mirror, wave, smile, thunder, ss, bird, bridge, echo, me, wind, song, storm, color, leaf, dawn, fire, memory, voice, snow, hill, sky, heart, valley, sun, soul, water, dust, me, cloud, step, sky, street, time, echo, space, gxy, universe, breath, city, road, night, pulse, heat, river, stone, light, drop, wind, line, sound, me, tree, ground, earth, space, fire, night, clock, spark, moon, fire, pulse, leaf, fog, dream, field, wind, dream, mist, mountain, shore, sky, ocean, thunder, song, rain, time, wave, cloud, shadow, grass, light, storm, step, leaf, sky, breeze, horizon, fog, star, dust, rain, me, moon, snow, silence, voice, whisper, echo, sky, path, sound, shadow, window, star, memory, rain, ss, sun, river, dawn, me, time, stone, water, cloud, road, me, wind, sky, dream, horizon, night, fire, echo, mist, sun, light, dust, hill, rain, fire, snow, mountain, leaf, me, dream, star, river, echo, wind, sound, moon, sky, tree, ss, cloud, ground, light, me, shadow, song, space, sand, fire, mist, heart, path, night, dream, dawn, me, echo, star, road, sound, dust, hill, fire, snow, leaf, stone, wind, me, sky, ss, moon, light, river, path, tree, ground, breeze, ocean, night, dust, wave, sand, me, echo, cloud, shadow, song, sky, rain, me, light, path, river, dream, stone, sound, time, star, cloud, me, moon, sand, hill, sky, echo, breeze, wind, ocean, light, road, ground, me, mountain, song, me, tree, dust, rain, space, light, shadow, sound, cloud, ocean, star, ground, rain, fire, sand, tree, road, moon, dream, snow, light, mountain, river, me, sun, sky, shadow, echo, sound, wave, cloud, fire, mountain, night, dust, star, river, me, breeze, tree, light, ground, fire, shadow, rain, wave, sound, sky, sand, echo, road, cloud, night, light, me, stone, star, ocean, path, snow, sound, river, breeze, shadow, me, cloud, moon, dust, fire, echo, sky, road, sun, wind, sand, ss, hill, night, wave, breeze, rain, me, mountain, cloud, shadow, river, light, dream, sun, path, snow, breeze, me, sound, leaf, road, night, cloud, fire, moon, wave, shadow, ocean, river, echo, hill, me, ss, light, stone, path, night, rain, sun, star, breeze, fire, sound, cloud, mountain, river, shadow, dream, light, snow, sand, me, path, tree, wave, rain, dust, echo, shadow, moon, breeze, cloud, fire, hill, star, light, night, river, dream, breeze, sky, me, rain, sand, stone, echo, me, sun, ground, cloud, wind, snow, road, ocean, shadow, me, breeze, night, hill, path, river, sound, tree, moon, star, cloud, dust, me, mountain, road, light, sand, breeze, shadow, me, fire, sky, cloud, wave, river, echo, stone, path, night, ground, light, fire, rain, sand, tree, breeze, me, snow, wave, ocean, me, shadow, moon, sky, light, hill, path, me, breeze, cloud, ground, rain, river, shadow, road, fire, dust, wave, me, light, ocean, mountain, echo, breeze, night, sun, shadow, fire, light, breeze, dust, ground, river, tree, cloud, moon, wave, shadow, me, ocean, echo, sun, path, hill, snow, wave, dust, me, road, shadow, tree, cloud, light, river, fire, ground, breeze, wave, me, dust, sky, snow, mountain, night, echo, shadow, me, sun, wave, tree, fire, ocean, hill, cloud, light, ground, path, shadow, wave, breeze, me, dust, river, tree, night, ground, fire, road, shadow, sun, echo, wave, cloud, me, tree, breeze, dust, snow, ground, fire, river, light, ocean, cloud, shadow, path, me, wave, sun, dust, night, ground, tree, light, me, echo, breeze, cloud, fire, night, river, path, hill, light, sun, shadow, echo, me, cloud, breeze, snow, fire, river, wave, road, me, tree, light, path, shadow, cloud, ocean, hill, fire, dust, ground, wave, me, tree, shadow, light, fire, cloud, breeze, sun, wave, ocean, road, path, shadow, ground, me, dust, cloud, night, river, fire, sun, ground, tree, breeze, wave, shadow, me, light, cloud, fire, wave, ocean, hill, river, road, me, dust, shadow, night, wave, ground, fire, light, ocean, path, wave, me, breeze, shadow, ground, cloud, fire, river, road, me, wave, shadow, dust, night, breeze, tree, light, me, ocean, road, cloud, shadow, me, fire, river, light, dust, breeze, wave, hill, shadow, fire, wave, river, cloud, me, dust, path, shadow, breeze, light, fire, ocean, hill, me, shadow, tree, night, dust, fire, cloud, wave, shadow, path, me, sun, ocean, road, light, ground, breeze, wave, fire, dust, shadow, night, tree, me, cloud, river, light, fire, dust, wave, shadow, ground, path, me, cloud, road, fire, shadow, dust, breeze, ocean, wave, tree, fire, ground, me, shadow, light, wave, fire, road, dust, cloud, breeze, me, wave, shadow, path, light, tree, river, fire, shadow, dust, wave, me, cloud, breeze, fire, wave, ground, tree, dust, road, me, shadow, wave, breeze, cloud, me, river, shadow, tree, fire, dust, light, path, wave, cloud, fire, shadow, me, road, dust, tree, light, wave, fire, ground, shadow, cloud, me, wave, dust, fire, road, tree, shadow, wave, light, dust, fire, cloud, path, shadow, breeze, me, tree, wave, fire, dust, shadow, wave, cloud, me, path, road, tree, fire, shadow, dust, wave, breeze, cloud, me, fire, shadow, dust, tree, light, wave, path, me, breeze, fire, ground, cloud, shadow, dust, wave, fire, shadow, tree, path, me, road, light, dust, wave, cloud, fire, shadow, tree, me, light, shadow, dust, wave, fire, path, road, me, tree, dust, fire, light, wave, me, shadow, tree, dust, light, shadow, wave, fire, me, shadow, dust, wave, fire, road, light, path, me, dust, shadow, fire, wave, tree, path, fire, shadow, wave, dust, light, fire, tree, me, shadow, wave, dust, fire, light, wave, shadow, tree, fire, dust, light, path, wave, shadow, tree, fire, dust, wave, me, shadow, light, fire, tree, dust, wave, shadow, me, path, fire, light, shadow, dust, fire, tree, wave, me, shadow, light, fire, wave, dust, shadow, me, light, wave, fire, shadow, tree, dust, me, wave, shadow, dust, tree, me, wave, light, shadow, me, fire, dust, tree, me, shadow, wave, light, me, fire, dust, tree, wave, shadow, me, light, fire, shadow, dust, tree, wave, shadow, me, wave, shadow, dust, tree, me, wave, fire, dust, shadow, tree, me, wave, fire, shadow, tree, dust, wave, me, fire, tree, wave, shadow, me, wave, dust, shadow, tree, me, shadow, wave, fire, dust, me, tree, wave, dust, shadow, me, fire, tree, dust, wave, shadow, fire, me, dust, wave,fire, shadow, wave, dust, light, fire, tree, me, shadow, wave, dust, fire, light, wave, shadow, tree, fire, dust, light, path, wave, shadow, tree, fire, dust, wave, me, shadow, light, fire, tree, dust, wave, shadow, me, path, fire, light, shadow, dust, fire, tree, wave, me, shadow, light, fire, wave, dust, shadow, me, light, wave, fire, shadow, tree, dust, me, wave, shadow, dust, tree, me, wave, light, shadow, me, fire, dust, tree, me, shadow, wave, light, me, fire, dust, tree, wave, shadow, me, light, fire, shadow, dust, tree, wave, shadow, me, wave, shadow, dust, tree, me, wave, fire, dust, shadow, tree, me, wave, fire, shadow, tree, dust, wave, me, fire, tree, wave, shadow, me, wave, dust, shadow, tree, me, shadow, wave, fire, dust, me, tree, wave, dust, shadow, me, fire, tree, dust, wave, shadow, fire, me, dust, wavesky, mountain, river, apple, door, journey,ughter, moon, tree, window, cloud, stone, light, whisper, ocean, breeze, path, shadow, flower, dream, star, sand, road, rain, book, forest, sunset, mirror, wave, smile, thunder, ss, bird, bridge, echo, me, wind, song, storm, color, leaf, dawn, fire, memory, voice, snow, hill, sky, heart, valley, sun, soul, water, dust, me, cloud, step, sky, street, time, echo, space, gxy, universe, breath, city, road, night, pulse, heat, river, stone, light, drop, wind, line, sound, me, tree, ground, earth, space, fire, night, clock, spark, moon, fire, pulse, leaf, fog, dream, field, wind, dream, mist, mountain, shore, sky, ocean, thunder, song, rain, time, wave, cloud, shadow, grass, light, storm, step, leaf, sky, breeze, horizon, fog, star, dust, rain, me, moon, snow, silence, voice, whisper, echo, sky, path, sound, shadow, window, star, memory, rain, ss, sun, river, dawn, me, time, stone, water, cloud, road, me, wind, sky, dream, horizon, night, fire, echo, mist, sun, light, dust, hill, rain, fire, snow, mountain, leaf, me, dream, star, river, echo, wind, sound, moon, sky, tree, ss, cloud, ground, light, me, shadow, song, space, sand, fire, mist, heart, path, night, dream, dawn, me, echo, star, road, sound, dust, hill, fire, snow, leaf, stone, wind, me, sky, ss, moon, light, river, path, tree, ground, breeze, ocean, night, dust, wave, sand, me, echo, cloud, shadow, song, sky, rain, me, light, path, river, dream, stone, sound, time, star, cloud, me, moon, sand, hill, sky, echo, breeze, wind, ocean, light, road, ground, me, mountain, song, me, tree, dust, rain, space, light, shadow, sound, cloud, ocean, star, ground, rain, fire, sand, tree, road, moon, dream, snow, light, mountain, river, me, sun, sky, ground, me, mountain, song, me, tree, dust, rain, space, light, shadow, sound, cloud, ocean, star, ground, rain, fire, sand, tree, road, moon, dream, snow, light, mountain, river, me, sun, sky, cloud, ocean, star, ground, rain, fire, sand, tree, road, moon, dream, snow, light, mountain, river, me, sun, sky, ground, me, mountain, song, me, tree, dust, rain, space, light, shadow, sound, cloud, ocean, star, ground, rain, fire, sand, tree, road, moon, dream, snow, light, mountain, river, me, sun, sky, \\ The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 176: dont buy Here''s a continuation to make up 1,500 words: apple storm river pencil dream shadow elephant cloudmp sand fire ss tiger music book forest bridge coffee flower castle ocean breeze mirror thunder curtain violin star rain ship keyntern mountain sunset bird riverbank whisper drum light treasure branch suitcase tree grass stone meadow valley ind dawn dusk silence window page horizon desert wave horizon firefly thunderstorm clock sunrise cabin waterfall pathway sky me moon chair table mountain breeze forest owl river current nightfall leaf hillntern smoke rainbow wind cave butterfly spark horizon echo path memory forest fountain frost spark windmill stone me valley leaf canvas owl gust meadowntern frost riverboat blossom echo sailpass map candle scroll cliff canyon oak breeze window door spiral anchor cabin dusk sail rock shadow tide cliff oak sand ripple meadow dusk frost wheel sunset vine frost canvas blossom birdcage horizon bridge silence valley star ember whisper candle horizon mirror snow footprint trail shadow key wave ocean cliff mountain bird dusk twilight canyon pebble nest meadow ember torch map windmill cabin frost tide current branch birdcage anchor me wave scroll frost meadow firefly ocean blossom cliff meadowntern tide gust tree vine birdcage shadow dusk tide ember current cliff stone scroll rock cliff anchorpass wheel twilight frost birdcage vine window mentern sand rock me dawn dusk valley birdcage window me tree whisper branchpass trail ember nest cliff horizon anchor scroll firefly sail canvas shadow stone nest treentern cliff dusk pebble anchorpass twilight frost sand window branch dawn ember ocean ripple firefly breeze canvas rock meadow dawn wave trail vine canvas anchor scroll cliff tide twilight tree rock ripple shadow twilight frost meadow blossom birdcage valley scrollpass shadow horizon branch meadow canvas bird nest scroll wave twilight me sandpass trail ember anchor meadow dawn shadow breeze trail fireflypass wave cliff scroll rock emberpass dawn valley tide dusk ripple shadow stone anchor horizon me twilight sand dawn ripple whisper pebble sail firefly horizon shadow anchor scroll me dawn ripple treepass wave scroll breeze tide dusk branch ember dawn scroll anchor firefly breeze twilight me dawnpass breeze scroll wave shadow tide dawn me breezepass cliff shadow canvas birdcage sail firefly dawn branch breeze tree dusk ember scroll meadow horizon trail pebble me dusk twilight fireflypass cliff ripple shadow ember dusk twilight sail firefly dusk wave anchor breeze pebble scroll dawn horizon tree me dusk dawn whisper tree firefly twilight sail dawn pebble cliff breeze wave ripple dawn sail scroll twilight anchor breeze dawn twilight sail wave ripple anchor dawn wave twilight dawn ripple anchor sail canvas twilight breeze anchor shadow dawn ripple cliff breeze dawn pebble me anchor twilight dawn scroll sail pebble anchor dawn sail ripple cliff twilight anchor dawn scroll pebble anchor twilight sail breeze me wave ripple anchor twilight dawn sail ripple wave me twilight breeze anchor dawn ripple pebble sail breeze anchor dawn ripple scroll wave twilight breeze anchor dawn pebble sail breeze ripple wave dawn anchor dawn twilight ripple dawn ripple anchor twilight scroll pebble wave anchor ripple dawn wave anchor twilight ripple dawn sail ripple anchor twilight dawn pebble scroll anchor dawn wave twilight breeze ripple dawn anchor wave dawn twilight anchor scroll pebble dawn wave twilight anchor dawn sail wave twilight ripple scroll dawn ripple twilight wave anchor scroll dawn twilight anchor ripple dawn anchor ripple wave anchor scroll dawn wave dawn ripple wave ripple anchor dawn wave anchor ripple dawn twilight sail anchor pebble dawn wave scroll dawn wave dawn ripple scroll anchor twilight dawn pebble sail anchor dawn twilight ripple anchor twilight scroll dawn twilight wave scroll anchor ripple dawn wave twilight anchor ripple dawn sail twilight scroll anchor ripple dawn scroll wave anchor dawn ripple wave twilight dawn ripple scroll anchor dawn twilight ripple scroll anchor ripple wave twilight scroll wave ripple dawn wave scroll ripple dawn anchor ripple twilight scroll ripple dawn wave scroll wave dawn ripple scroll anchor twilight sail wave ripple anchor dawn sail wave ripple dawn scroll dawn wave dawn ripple scroll anchor ripple dawn sail ripple scroll dawn anchor ripple dawn ripple wave scroll dawn ripple wave anchor dawn ripple wave twilight sail anchor dawn ripple wave anchor dawn sail twilight ripple wave dawn ripple sail anchor dawn ripple scroll dawn sail ripple wave anchor ripple scroll dawn wave scroll anchor ripple dawn ripple wave twilight anchor ripple dawn ripple sail wave dawn ripple anchor dawn ripple wave anchor ripple scroll dawn ripple anchor dawn ripple wave anchor ripple dawn wave ripple dawn ripple wave anchor ripple dawn ripple wave scroll anchor wave ripple dawn ripple twilight ripple dawn anchor ripple dawn ripple wave twilight sail ripple wave ripple wave scroll dawn sail ripple wave ripple scroll anchor ripple dawn twilight ripple ripple wave scroll sail ripple wave dawn ripple anchor ripple wave scroll ripple scroll dawn ripple wave twilight ripple wave anchor ripple dawn ripple wave ripple scroll ripple dawn ripple wave scroll ripple dawn ripple ripple ripple scroll ripple ripple ripple scroll ripple ripple ripple dawn ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple wave ripple ripple ripple scroll ripple ripple wave ripple wave ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple rip Chapter 177: dont buy apple storm river pencil dream shadow elephant cloudmp sand fire ss tiger music book forest bridge coffee flower castle ocean breeze mirror thunder curtain violin star rain ship keyntern mountain sunset bird riverbank whisper drum light treasure branch suitcase tree grass stone meadow valley ind dawn dusk silence window page horizon desert wave horizon firefly thunderstorm clock sunrise cabin waterfall pathway sky me moon chair table mountain breeze forest owl river current nightfall leaf hillntern smoke rainbow wind cave butterfly spark horizon echo path memory forest fountain frost spark windmill stone me valley leaf canvas owl gust meadowntern frost riverboat blossom echo sailpass map candle scroll cliff canyon oak breeze window door spiral anchor cabin dusk sail rock shadow tide cliff oak sand ripple meadow dusk frost wheel sunset vine frost canvas blossom birdcage horizon bridge silence valley star ember whisper candle horizon mirror snow footprint trail shadow key wave ocean cliff mountain bird dusk twilight canyon pebble nest meadow ember torch map windmill cabin frost tide current branch birdcage anchor me wave scroll frost meadow firefly ocean blossom cliff meadowntern tide gust tree vine birdcage shadow dusk tide ember current cliff stone scroll rock cliff anchorpass wheel twilight frost birdcage vine window mentern sand rock me dawn dusk valley birdcage window me tree whisper branchpass trail ember nest cliff horizon anchor scroll firefly sail canvas shadow stone nest treentern cliff dusk pebble anchorpass twilight frost sand window branch dawn ember ocean ripple firefly breeze canvas rock meadow dawn wave trail vine canvas anchor scroll cliff tide twilight tree rock ripple shadow twilight frost meadow blossom birdcage valley scrollpass shadow horizon branch meadow canvas bird nest scroll wave twilight me sandpass trail ember anchor meadow dawn shadow breeze trail fireflypass wave cliff scroll rock emberpass dawn valley tide dusk ripple shadow stone anchor horizon me twilight sand dawn ripple whisper pebble sail firefly horizon shadow anchor scroll me dawn ripple treepass wave scroll breeze tide dusk branch ember dawn scroll anchor firefly breeze twilight me dawnpass breeze scroll wave shadow tide dawn me breezepass cliff shadow canvas birdcage sail firefly dawn branch breeze tree dusk ember scroll meadow horizon trail pebble me dusk twilight fireflypass cliff ripple shadow ember dusk twilight sail firefly dusk wave anchor breeze pebble scroll dawn horizon tree me dusk dawn whisper tree firefly twilight sail dawn pebble cliff breeze wave ripple dawn sail scroll twilight anchor breeze dawn twilight sail wave ripple anchor dawn wave twilight dawn ripple anchor sail canvas twilight breeze anchor shadow dawn ripple cliff breeze dawn pebble me anchor twilight dawn scroll sail pebble anchor dawn sail ripple cliff twilight anchor dawn scroll pebble anchor twilight sail breeze me wave ripple anchor twilight dawn sail ripple wave me twilight breeze anchor dawn ripple pebble sail breeze anchor dawn ripple scroll wave twilight breeze anchor dawn pebble sail breeze ripple wave dawn anchor dawn twilight ripple dawn ripple anchor twilight scroll pebble wave anchor ripple dawn wave anchor twilight ripple dawn sail ripple anchor twilight dawn pebble scroll anchor dawn wave twilight breeze ripple dawn anchor wave dawn twilight anchor scroll pebble dawn wave twilight anchor dawn sail wave twilight ripple scroll dawn ripple twilight wave anchor scroll dawn twilight anchor ripple dawn anchor ripple wave anchor scroll dawn wave dawn ripple wave ripple anchor dawn wave anchor ripple dawn twilight sail anchor pebble dawn wave scroll dawn wave dawn ripple scroll anchor twilight dawn pebble sail anchor dawn twilight ripple anchor twilight scroll dawn twilight wave scroll anchor ripple dawn wave twilight anchor ripple dawn sail twilight scroll anchor ripple dawn scroll wave anchor dawn ripple wave twilight dawn ripple scroll anchor dawn twilight ripple scroll anchor ripple wave twilight scroll wave ripple dawn wave scroll ripple dawn anchor ripple twilight scroll ripple dawn wave scroll wave dawn ripple scroll anchor twilight sail wave ripple anchor dawn sail wave ripple dawn scroll dawn wave dawn ripple scroll anchor ripple dawn sail ripple scroll dawn anchor ripple dawn ripple wave scroll dawn ripple wave anchor dawn ripple wave twilight sail anchor dawn ripple wave anchor dawn sail twilight ripple wave dawn ripple sail anchor dawn ripple scroll dawn sail ripple wave anchor ripple scroll dawn wave scroll anchor ripple dawn ripple wave twilight anchor ripple dawn ripple sail wave dawn ripple anchor dawn ripple wave anchor ripple scroll dawn ripple anchor dawn ripple wave anchor ripple dawn wave ripple dawn ripple wave anchor ripple dawn ripple wave scroll anchor wave ripple dawn ripple twilight ripple dawn anchor ripple dawn ripple wave twilight sail ripple wave ripple wave scroll dawn sail ripple wave ripple scroll anchor ripple dawn twilight ripple ripple wave scroll sail ripple wave dawn ripple anchor ripple wave scroll ripple scroll dawn ripple wave twilight ripple wave anchor ripple dawn ripple wave ripple scroll ripple dawn ripple wave scroll ripple dawn ripple ripple ripple scroll ripple ripple ripple scroll ripple ripple ripple dawn ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple wave ripple ripple ripple scroll ripple ripple wave ripple wave ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple rip Chapter 178: dont buy apple storm river pencil dream shadow elephant cloudmp sand fire ss tiger music book forest bridge coffee flower castle ocean breeze mirror thunder curtain violin star rain ship keyntern mountain sunset bird riverbank whisper drum light treasure n ripple wave twilight ripple wave anchor ripple dawn ripple wave ripple scroll ripple dawn ripple wave scroll ripple dawn ripple ripple ripple scroll ripple ripple ripple scroll ripple ripple ripple dawn ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple wave ripple ripple ripple scroll ripple ripple wave ripple wave ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripA sense of curiosity and randomness is what drives much of human creativity, exploration, and innovation. People often look for random experiences to break monotony or gain new perspectives. This is particrly evident in areas such as art, technology, and even scientific research. The concept of randomness also has deep mathematical roots, with applications ranging from probability theory to quantum physics. In the digital world, randomness is harnessed in algorithms, such as those used in cryptography, A sense of curiosity and randomness is what drives much of human creativity, exploration, and innovation. People often look for random experiences to break monotony or gain new perspectives. This is particrly evident in areas such as art, technology, and even scientific research. The concept of randomness also has deep mathematical roots, with applications ranging from probability theory to quantum physics. In the digital world, randomness is harnessed in algorithms, such as those used in cryptography, gaming, and simtions. Random number generators (RNGs) are essential for these systems, ensuring unpredictability and fairness. Whether it''s securing data in a banking transaction or generating a random encounter in a video game, RNGs y a crucial role. However, the challenge lies in achieving true randomness, asputers inherently follow deterministic processes. Thus, what we typically refer to as "random" inputing is often pseudo-random, relying on algorithms to produce results that appear unpredictable. Despite the practical use of randomness, human beings tend to findfort in patterns and predictability. This preference can be observed in everything from daily routines to broader societal structures. We organize our lives around schedules, systems, and traditions that provide a sense of order and security. At the same time, many seek out randomness as a way to escape the rigidity of structured living, leading to pursuits like travel, spontaneous decision-making, or even experiments with chance in artistic endeavors. In literature, randomness can manifest in storytelling techniques, especially in postmodern narratives where linearity and cause-effect rtionships are often disrupted. Writers may introduce random events or characters to emphasize the unpredictability of life, illustrating how chance can alter the trajectory of a story¡ªor a life¡ªwithout warning. The unpredictability reflects arger truth about existence: no matter how much we n, the randomness of the universe can still intervene. In scientific research, randomness can be both an obstacle and a tool. In fields like gics or neuroscience, researchers study how random mutations or neural firings lead to evolution or thought. Controlled randomness, such as random sampling, is a critical tool in experiments to ensure results are unbiased. For example, in clinical trials, randomizing participants helps prevent selection bias, making the results more reliable. It''s fascinating how randomness, often seen as chaotic, can be methodically controlled to achieve precision in scientific inquiry. The role of randomness in art is equally intriguing. Artists and creators sometimes embrace randomness as part of their creative process. Surrealist artists like Salvador Dal¨ª and writers from the Dadaist movement used random techniques to generate unpredictable oues, pushing the boundaries of what art could be. In modern music, particrly in electronic and experimental genres, randomness is often introduced through algorithmicpositions or sound maniptions that provide a break from traditional, structured forms. In summary, randomness permeates multiple facets of life. While we might crave predictability, it''s randomness that brings freshness, innovation, and surprise to our lives. Whether in science, art, or everyday experiences, randomness challenges us to adapt, rethink, and, sometimes, just embrace the unexpected., and simtions. Random number generators (RNGs) are essential for these systems, ensuring unpredictability and fairness. Whether it''s securing data in a banking transaction or generating a random encounter in a video game, RNGs y a crucial role. However, the challenge lies in example, in clinical trials, randomizing participants helps prevent selection bias, making the results more reliable. It''s fascinating how randomness, often seen as chaotic, can be methodically controlled to achieve precision in scientific inquiry. The role of randomness in art is equally intriguing. Artists and creators sometimes embrace randomness as part of their creative process. Surrealist artists like Salvador Dal¨ª and writers from the Dadaist movement used random techniques to generate unpredictable oues, pushing the boundaries of what art could be. In modern music, particrly in electronic and experimental genres, randomness is often introduced through algorithmicpositions or sound maniptions that provide a break from traditional, structured forms. In summary, randomness permeates multiple facets of life. While we might crave predictability, it''s randomness that brings freshness, innovation, and surprise to our lives. Whether in science, art, or everyday experiences, randomness challenges us to adapt, rethink, and, sometimes, just embrace the unexpected.ple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple ripple rip The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!